《OH PLEASE, MY EX-WIFE》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1: Nude Picture Scandal Outside the car window it is rainy and breezy. Alice reaches out her hand to a woman in front of her who is cool and graceful. "Mrs. Smith, I beg you not to separate me from Edward. I have been in love with him for seven years..." "I don''t care how many years you have been in love! Sign the divorce agreement and immediately go to the hospital to have an abortion! I don''t want you to show up in front of Edward again!" This cold voice envelops Alice, lets her body tremble like a leaf in the wind. "Mrs. Smith, this is your grandchild...How could you be so cruel! Edward, he won''t let you do that!" Alice Roberts puts her hands over her swollen belly, her voice trembles but she still fronts Mrs. Smith with unwavering eyes. J Smith, thedy known as Madame Smith, folds her arms and looks scornfully at Alice. "You can fool Edward, but you can''t fool me! Are you sure the baby in your belly is really my grandchild?" Mrs. Smith says contemptuously, "What is this? The nude pictures of you and Charles Johnson have spread all over the city! With these photos, how dare you say that you are carrying my grandchild?!" Mrs. Smith says, throwing a stack of photos on the small face of Alice. "You are just a prostitute who want to cuckold my son! No wonder you seduced Edward to marry you right after graduation! It turns out that you wanted to hide something at that time. That big belly doesn''t look like seven months to me!" When Mrs. Smith says that Alice is a prostitute, the young woman standing aside shows a triumphant smile. "Mrs. Smith, my baby is Edward¡¯s child! And I''m not a prostitute! I have nothing to do with Charles Johnson. And I don''t even know him..." Her voice is shaking so badly, and her cheek is bleeding because of the sharp photos. "Why do you want to wrong me?" When Alice looks at the pictures, she turns pale! When did she take these pictures with Charles Johnson? And these pictures are so erotic! The person in the pictures is not her! Why dose Mrs. Smith frame her! ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . "Ha-ha! Charles Johnson himself admitted that this woman was you!" Mrs. Smith pats her thigh, "In terms of seniority, Charles is Edward¡¯s nephew. Edward will feel very humiliated because of your rtionship with Charles! Don¡¯t try to set your foot in our house again! Sign the divorce agreement and abort the bastard! I don''t care whose child he is! He must be aborted!" Then Mrs. Smith looks at her with a fierce look of cold. "If you insist on giving birth to this baby," she says, "I will let you see with your own eyes how he will stop breathing the moment he is born!" "No! " Alice screams. "Don''t think I won¡¯t hurt you with Edward at your back, Alice! Even if I kill you, Edward won''tin about me. Whose side do you think he will stand by if I show him these photos?" "J Smith, you devil!" "Auntie, she''s abusing you!" The charming girl standing aside suddenly pulls the hair of Alice and ps her on the face Then she takes out a red wedding invitation from the bag, sneers, "This is my wedding invitation with Edward, watch clearly!" Then she takes out a bottle and pours it into Alice¡¯s mouth! "Ah..." Alice shrieks with pain and bits her lip. Chapter 2 Chapter 2: I Have Already Had His Baby "Sign the agreement at once! If you don''t, we''ll kill your baby!" This woman¡¯s malevolent behavior and wordspletely mismatch with her delicate image. She is Mrs. Smith¡¯s expected daughter-inw, Joanna Hale. Alice turnspletely pale. She clenches her fists, refusing to sign the agreement. "If you don''t sign it, everyone around you will get hurt because of you!" A touch of mockery rises in the corners of Joanna''s lips. "If this invitation cannot persuade you to sign it, Alice, I think you will be very happy to see this report." With that, Joann gives a report to Alice, "I have already had Edward¡¯s baby. I don''t want your child to compete with mine after it is born, let alone my child is more qualified to stay with Edward. Sign the divorce agreement if you really want Edward to have a good life!" Alice, who is very pale, looks at the report and finally signs the divorce agreement in despair. Joanne packs up the divorce agreement and pushes Alice out of the car. Mrs. Smith¡¯s face bes colder. She looks at Alice who is lying in a pool of blood and raises the corner of her mouth, telling the driver to drive away. The car runs over a puddle, sshing water over Alice Alice gropes around in pocket for her phone. "John...Save me...Save my child..." ¡­ Five yearster, London. "Oh yeah! I finally found dad¡¯s Instagram!" cries Reba Roberts. "Edward? The heartbreaker?" Albert¡¯s doubt and crisp voicees. "What heartbreaker! He¡¯s our daddy!" Reba Roberts holds the phone and dances around. "Don''t bother me, brother. I want to tease Daddy!" "Hum!" Albert Roberts leaves, turns on theputer and begins to y games. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org As to Reba Roberts, she holds her phone and sends a sexy GIF to Edward Smith. However, after waiting for a few seconds, she does not receive any reply. So, she continues to send massive sexy GIFs to him. "Brother, this man is ignoring me, what should I do now?" Frustrated, Reba Roberts asks Albert Roberts for help. "I don¡¯t know. " Albert¡¯s fingers are rapping on theputer board. "Oh brother, just help me to make fun of Daddy! Please! It¡¯s hard to get in touch with him!" Reba Roberts rubs her soft little body against her brother, says cutely. "Wait for me to transfer his money!" Albert says emotionlessly. "Okay!" Reba gets quiet at once and then deferentially hands the phone over to her brother. After finished the task, Albert takes the phone and types a few words: [Hey, your woman is very angry now!] On the other side, Edward Smith is sitting in his office. His mobile phone is buzzing. He picks it up and sees those sexy pictures. Just when he decides to defriend this one, a string of words rushes into his eyes. - Your woman. Woman? His eyes sink. For five years, the word "woman" has never urred to him. [Oh, poor old man, no woman and no money!] The phone vibrates, and then another message pops up. [Boring! ] Don¡¯t know why, Edward inputs two words and sends out. Albert and Reba are watching this phone, just when they think Edward won¡¯t reply, they receive his message. "Yom! Ice old man replied message, interesting!" Looking at Edward''s reply, Reba grins "Brother, is it really ok for us to tease daddy?" "Haven''t you ever heard that dad is used to tease?¡± Albert says with a smirk. "That''s right!" Reba instantly understands, keeping nodding her head. Chapter 3 Chapter 3: Meet That Cruel Man Again "Brother, is it really ok to hide our abilities from mom? Mom works at the operating room all day long to support our lives. It is really tough" Reba Roberts leans on Albert Robert¡¯s body, "That man is so heartless that he would have abandoned such a beautiful and lovely woman!" "That''s because he is blind! When I met him, I will kick his ass!" Albert raises his hand and pets Reba¡¯s soft hair, "I will protect you and mom!" Alicees back with two suitcases. As soon as they saw her, they ask, "Mommy, are you taking us on vacation?" "Darling, don''t ask so many questions, we must go back to China immediately. My mom...Your grandmother is very sick, and we must go back to take care of her! Quick, I have already booked tickets for tonight!" she says in a hurried tone as she packs her things. "What?" The two lovely babies don¡¯t know what happened and stare at their mom with their confusing eyes. Finally, Reba pulls Albert aside and whispers, "Brother, god is really helping us! Aren''t we just trying to figure out how to persuade mom to go back? Now she finally decides." "I told you in advance that I would p that heartbreaker if I saw him!" Albert Roberts says with a cold face. "Brother, remember to p him slightly, after all that man is your mommy''s sweetheart." Reba Roberts says, looking at Albert Roberts with the "hurt bunny" look. As soon as Alice Roberts got back to China, she goes to the hotel which John ke booked for her. After settling her two children down, she takes a taxi to the hospital to visit her seriously ill mother. Five yearster, when Alice Roberts appears in front of her mother, her mom could hardly recognize this fashionable and beautiful girl. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Alice¡¯s heart throbs with pain when she stands at the door of the ward and watches her mother lying lifeless on the bed, with tubes attached to her everywhere. The pale, helpless and old face of her mother makes Alice Roberts heartbroken. She is so sorry and remorseful for her "Alice, is that you? My sweetheart, you''re alive..." When Alice¡¯s mother sees Alice at the door, she cries out in excitement, reaching out her hands to Alice, and struggling to sit up. Alice wipes the tears from her face and stumbles toward her mother, holding her body and choking, "Mom, don''t move! Lie down! It¡¯s me, Alice. I am back." Alice feels very sad. Her tears drop constantly just like a waterfall. Her mother¡¯s name is Susie Sullivan. After five years, Susie finally sees her daughter. She grabs Alice¡¯s hands, crying, "Alice, we thought you were dead...Five years ago, when we arrived at the scene after receiving the message, we only saw blood on the ground. There was so much blood that even the heavy rain couldn¡¯t wash it away..." "Mom, John saved me. Now I am all right. It¡¯s my fault to let you worry about me for so many years, Sorry!" Alice Roberts holds her mother¡¯s hand and rubs it on her face. She takes a handkerchief out of the bag and wipes the tears from Susie¡¯s face, "Mom, don''t cry. Now I am back, I won''t leave you alone again. I am really sorry for not contact you for five years..." Chapter 4 Chapter 4: I Hate Him During the past five years, it did ur to Alice Roberts that she can take her mother away from China and take care of her. However, John ke told her that the reason why J Louis hides Susie is to prevent her toe back. So, she dares not to take any risk. If J Louis knows that her children did not die, she will do everything she can to kill them. J Louis is a very cruel woman. Alice already knew it at that rainy night five years ago and she will never forget what she had done to her. "Alice, I knew you were alive! Will you leave again?" Susie Roberts grabs Alice¡¯s hands very tightly and stares at her. "No, I won''t leave you again, I will stay with your and take care of you." Alice shakes her head and looks at Susie firmly. Susie Roberts breathes a sigh of relief, suddenly, she says "Edward, he..." "Mom, this man has nothing to do with us. We got divorced five years ago." Alice¡¯s face suddenly changes when she hears the name of Edward. She interrupts Susie, "Take a good rest. I won''t leave you again." "Alice..." Susie looks at Alice. She can see the desperation from her daughter''s eyes. "Mom, have a good rest. I wille to see you tomorrow. I am tired after a whole-day flight." Alice Roberts doesn''t want to hear anything about Edward Smith. "Now since Edward and Joanna are going to marry, we''re not a threat to them anymore." That''s what she''s been waiting for. She has been waiting for five years. She knows J¡¯s n, if Edward does not marry Joanna, J will control Susie to prevent her appearance. "What about your baby, Alice?" Susie asks. Five years ago, Alice was taken away by J Louis on the expected date of confinement. "Dead," she says in a cold voice, with a trace of grief," It died in that rainy night five years ago. But now I am very happy. John and I got married but then divorced, and I got the custody of our kids.¡± "Alice, you...You and John got married and then divorced? Already had babies?" Susie gets pale, "Then what about Edward?" C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org "Mom, he''s going to be a groom. Do you think he''ll care about me? Would his mother treat me inhumanly without his permission?" Alice¡¯s face is cold, "I hate the Smiths, and I hate Edward too!" When she got off the ne, she has already seen the news of Edward¡¯s wedding with Joanna everywhere. "Ah..." Susie sighs! ¡­ Alice Roberts has to resign because her mother is seriously ill, more importantly, she learned that Edward Smith was going to get married. Then her existence is no longer a threat. If not, it won¡¯t be so smooth for her to meet her mother. She did an excellent work in that foreign hospital, and the hospital felt sorry for her experience, so they wrote a letter of rmendation to a domestic hospital. Alice Roberts finished her Enrollment formalities very quickly. Now it is very convenient for her to take care of her mother since Alice works in the hospital. Susie Roberts is very surprised when she sees Alice in a white coat. Susie looks at her daughter with relief, "Alice, I¡¯m very happy to see you like this!" "Ahem......"A deep coughes. Chapter 5 Chapter 5: Run Away Susie looks at the door and then looks at Alice. Then she finds that Alice¡¯s face changes. As to Alice Roberts, she gets stiff when she hears the cough sound and stands frozen with confusion. "Edward?" Susie looks at the tall figure and greets him. "You look much better." Edward¡¯s voice is warm but indifferent. Alice turns her body and wants to evade his eyes. But it is toote, Susie says, "Alice, Edward ising." Alice and Edward are both amazed when they hear Susie¡¯s words. Edward Smith shudders when he hears the name of Alice. Then, his face gets frozen and pale. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. After a while, Alicees to herself and runs away. She had thought that after five years, she would take it in stride when she meets him again, but she doesn¡¯t. Five years ago, she would get nervous when she saw him; but now, she remains unchanged in this aspect, and even worse. Edward Smith looks at the beautiful figure that is running away, and then strides to follow her. He grabs her wrist from behind and pulls her into the water room, pressing her against the wall. He reaches out his hand and puts against the wall, keeping her body firmly between his body and the wall. The past five years is like a nightmare. Edward¡¯s handsome face is still familiar, but there is no longer softness on that face, instead, Alice can only find endless coldness and bleakness on it. His eyes are dark and deep, and his sights are firmly fixed on her little face as if he wants to poke several holes on her by them. Edward looks at her pale and panic face. This is still the face engraved in his mind, which remains unchanged. "Alice, you had better exin to me what happened five years ago.¡± Edward Smith hits the wall with his fist, staring at Alice¡¯s small, innocent face with his reddish eyes. "Edward......" Alice Roberts frowns and gets pale. Didn¡¯t he and his family force her to leave? When she sees the deep-set ck eyes on his cool, handsome face, she could not even breathe, and her heart throbs with an inexplicable pain. ¡°Damn it!¡± Edward angrily presses her hands against the wall. His sharp eyes fall on her face. And then, in a desperate madness, he kisses her lips in a punitive manner. Alice¡¯s back was against the wall. Her body is frozen and her mind goes nk when Edward¡¯s thin lips, which smell like tobo, press against hers! A tingling sensation like electric shock spreads rapidly through her body, she tries to resist, but she fails under his force. She sees no hint of love but endless anger and cruelty in his deep dark eyes. His kiss gets fiercer and fiercer, as if he wants to tear her apart. Chapter 6 Chapter 6: We Are Divorced "Edward Smith, what are you doing? We''re divorced! And you are marrying another woman, what you mean by kissing me!" Alice Roberts¡¯ lips get numb. She puts her hands against Edward¡¯s chest and pushes him away when she realizes what happened! "My child! Where is my child!" There is a trace of anger on Edward¡¯s cold face. He can never forget that moment when he arrived at the ident scene. That pool of blood has hovered in his mind for five years! For five years he could not find where she is! "How cruel you are!¡± Edward¡¯s words strike her heart. "I wouldn''t have loved you, Alice Roberts, if I''d known you were so cruel!" "Edward Smith, don¡¯t you know better than me that who is the cruel one? Have some respect since now we have families of our own!" Alice Roberts takes a deep breath, avoiding Edward¡¯s eyes. "What do you mean? Did you find another man after you left me?" Edward Smith squintszily at the woman beneath him with his cold eyes. "Mr. Smith, if you can marry another woman, why can¡¯t I? Besides, haven''t you been hurt by me enough?" Alice Roberts looks at Edward Smith, says with her trembling heart and voice. ''Tell me what happened! Why did you want a divorce?£¡¡± Edward Smith¡¯s eyes get cold, and so does his voice. "Your families have never recognized our marriage and the baby in my belly is not yours. Are these reasons enough?" Alice Roberts raises her face and addresses him steadily. It takes her five years to heal. But now, because of his words, all the paines back. Alice Roberts doesn¡¯t get his response for a long while. She smiles bitterly and says "You are too good for me, Mr. Smith. And I have nothing to do with you now. " Then, she adds "If you dare to do the same thing to me, I will sue you for sexual harassment!" Alice Roberts raises her hand and wipes her lips where he kissed her, ring at him with her clear eyes. "Then let it be true!" Edward Smith says, bending over and blocking her red lips. "Auntie, I saw Edward at the hospital. Where the hell is he? " "Are you sure Edward came to the hospital?" Outside the door there was a sound of footsteps and voices. "Edward hides from me for a month. His secretary told me he hade to the hospital." "......" Chapter 6: We Are Divorced "Edward Smith, what are you doing? We''re divorced! And you are marrying another woman, what you mean by kissing me!" Alice Roberts¡¯ lips get numb. She puts her hands against Edward¡¯s chest and pushes him away when she realizes what happened! "My child! Where is my child!" There is a trace of anger on Edward¡¯s cold face. He can never forget that moment when he arrived at the ident scene. That pool of blood has hovered in his mind for five years! For five years he could not find where she is! "How cruel you are!¡± Edward¡¯s words strike her heart. "I wouldn''t have loved you, Alice Roberts, if I''d known you were so cruel!" "Edward Smith, don¡¯t you know better than me that who is the cruel one? Have some respect since now we have families of our own!" Alice Roberts takes a deep breath, avoiding Edward¡¯s eyes. "What do you mean? Did you find another man after you left me?" Edward Smith squintszily at the woman beneath him with his cold eyes. "Mr. Smith, if you can marry another woman, why can¡¯t I? Besides, haven''t you been hurt by me enough?" Alice Roberts looks at Edward Smith, says with her trembling heart and voice. ''Tell me what happened! Why did you want a divorce?£¡¡± Edward Smith¡¯s eyes get cold, and so does his voice. "Your families have never recognized our marriage and the baby in my belly is not yours. Are these reasons enough?" Alice Roberts raises her face and addresses him steadily. It takes her five years to heal. But now, because of his words, all the paines back. Alice Roberts doesn¡¯t get his response for a long while. She smiles bitterly and says "You are too good for me, Mr. Smith. And I have nothing to do with you now. " Then, she adds "If you dare to do the same thing to me, I will sue you for sexual harassment!" Alice Roberts raises her hand and wipes her lips where he kissed her, ring at him with her clear eyes. "Then let it be true!" Edward Smith says, bending over and blocking her red lips. "Auntie, I saw Edward at the hospital. Where the hell is he? " "Are you sure Edward came to the hospital?" Outside the door there was a sound of footsteps and voices. "Edward hides from me for a month. His secretary told me he hade to the hospital." "......" Alice Roberts stiffs and looks up at him, astonished. As to Edward, he bends over again and presses on her lips, keeping her quiet. Alice Roberts stands still, holding her breath and listening to the sounds outside. J Louis and Joanna Hale are looking for him in the hospital? In response to Alice¡¯s inattention, Edward Smith raises his eyebrows and feels a little unhappy. He is not distracted by the sound outside, still staring at Alice¡¯s pretty face. Edward Smith sps Alice¡¯s slender waist, holding the back of her head, and carrying Alice to his chest, so that there is no any space between them. Alice Roberts stiffs and looks up at him, astonished. As to Edward, he bends over again and presses on her lips, keeping her quiet. Alice Roberts stands still, holding her breath and listening to the sounds outside. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org J Louis and Joanna Hale are looking for him in the hospital? In response to Alice¡¯s inattention, Edward Smith raises his eyebrows and feels a little unhappy. He is not distracted by the sound outside, still staring at Alice¡¯s pretty face. Edward Smith sps Alice¡¯s slender waist, holding the back of her head, and carrying Alice to his chest, so that there is no any space between them. Chapter 7 Chapter 7: Will You Stop "Well..." Alice Roberts res at Edward Smith with her widened eyes, her cheeks flushed, and she reaches out her hand to stop him. "They''re out there, and if you want to attract them, make a noise." Edward bites her earlobe, saying with his magic voice. Alice Roberts freezes; she does not dare say any word for the fear of attracting the two women outside. ¡°Will you stop?¡± Alice Roberts doesn¡¯t push him until she can barely breathe. She gasps, pulling back the cor that he just pulled open. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. "Is there any ce in your body I have not seen?" Edward Smith raises his eyebrows, asking hoarsely. "You!" Alice is furious by his word and doesn¡¯t know what to say. Fortunately, the two women have gone and she breathes a sigh of relief. She res at Edward coldly and tried to take her breath, but the smell of tobo he left is still on her lips and teeth. A well-tailored ck suit from Italy''s top designers fits his handsome figure perfectly. His thin lips pressed into a straight line, and a hint of hatred shes in the bottom of his eyes. Alice Roberts looks at Edward¡¯s handsome face which lets her happy and miserable. She wants to hate him, but she can¡¯t. "I''m getting married, Alice." Edward Smith smiles, but his words make Alice goes cold all over like in an ice cer. "The news is all over the city. I saw it." Alice says, pretending to be calm. She squeezes her fingers slightly into her palm and tried to control her breath and tears. Hearing the news from him is different from seeing it. "It costs me five years to let you go. Why do youe back?" Edward Smith says emotionless, ¡°Do you think I will love you as usual?" "Mr. Smith, I should go to work!" Alice Roberts dodges his eyes and tries to leave, but her shoes like being filled with iron so that she cannot move. Edward Smith takes out his cigarette case and takes a cigarette. With a loud crack, the bright blue me lights. He gently twists his eyebrow and says gloomily, ¡°Be my mistress to make up for my hatred.¡± ''What? "Alice Roberts looks at him astonishingly, not quite understanding what he means. They have known each other for twelve years from high school, and suddenly she feels like that she never knew him. Edward Smith clenches her chin with his long fingers, forcing her to look up into his sharp, deep eyes. He smiles, ¡°Hasn¡¯t Miss Roberts wanted a man? How did you pass the evenings without me these years?" Edward¡¯s eyes get dark. Alice feels a sudden heartache, she grits her teeth and says, "Mr. Smith, please be respectful!" "What¡¯s the matter?¡± Don''t want to hear this? The women who always slept with me in college didn''t like me to be self-respected." Edward Smith could not face her calmly as he watches her reappearing in front of him after five years of disappearing without a word. Chapter 8 Chapter 8: Be My Mistress Edward Smith locks the water room door behind him and leans forward to press Alice hard against the wall. His big hands pets around her body, lifting one of her long legs around his strong waist. "Edward Smith, what are you doing? Don¡¯t do that! We are in hospital! Seeing his madness, Alice feels furious and tries to stop him. "What am I doing? Alice Roberts, I haven''t touched your body for five years. And I want to get inside you and see if anyone has gone inside you!" A cold light sshes in Edward¡¯s dark eyes. He fixes his eyes firmly on Alice with a strange sneer on his lips. "Oh, don''t --" Alice Roberts bites her lower lip and looks at him in panic. Edward Smith kisses her lips; he lifts her up and forces her to put legs around his waist. Edward¡¯s dick is against between Alice¡¯s legs which makes her wet herself! With a low cry, He sticks inside her body. A romantic atmosphere is out there because of their hot breath. After the passion, Edward¡¯s handsome face is tinged with satiety. "Be my mistress and I will give you money." "Isn''t Mr. Smith going to be married soon? And you want a mistress?" Alice¡¯s face flushes. She pants and jeers at him, "Why are you so attach to your ex-wife?" A mistress? The words pierce her heart like a needle and make her pain all over. "If not, why do you appear in front of me before my wedding day? Isn''t it to get my attention?" Edward says coolly, raising his eyebrows and looking at Alice¡¯s pale face. "I didn''t..." Alice exins "You didn¡¯t? You took my mother''s check and signed the divorce papers just for money? All I have is far less than my mother''s inducement to you?" Edward Smith pinches her chin tightly and looks at her charming face with cold and anger. The sex stirs waves in his heart, now he realizes he misses and loves her body so much. He can feel her only when he possesses her. So, he won¡¯t let her go! If she wants money, he¡¯ll give it to her. ¡°Edward Smith, we are divorced! And I didn''t take even a cent from your mother!¡± Alice¡¯s face is pale. Her chin is lifted up so she has to look at Edward¡¯s cold face. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. "Alice Roberts, are you forcing me to have sex with you again here?" Edward Smith looks at her heavily. "Edward Smith, are you mad? You have a fianc¨¦e, you are cheating on her!" Alice Roberts is in a panic because of his words, and suddenly she is overwhelmed with fear. Did he cheat on her in their marriage? Though it is impossible, Alice still worries Edward had cheated on her because he is now having sex with her a few days before his wedding with Joanna. Chapter 9 Chapter 9: If You Didn¡¯t Want It, How Could I Get It? Edward¡¯s eyes darkenpletely when he sees Alice¡¯s panic face. He raises his eyebrows, "Alice Roberts, didn¡¯t it ur to you that you are married when you slept with Charles Johnson.¡± Edward sneers, a cold light shes across his eyes and his handsome face is cold too. His angry eyes and cold words pierce her heart like a needle. Alice Smith stares into his bloodshot eyes, and then chooses to be silent. J Louis is his mother after all, and it is impossible for him to question his mother''s words. That silence means she admits that untruthful usation. Edward pinches her jaw more tightly. His face gets emotionless again, "A woman like you, who has slept with other men, can only be my mistress!" With that, he puts her down, arranges his ruffled suit, and leaves the water room without looking back. Alice stands frozen, biting her lips, and feels humiliated by his words. Her clear eyes get wet. Alice goes to check her mother with a faint face before she gets off work. Susie Sullivan is much better after Alice came back to her. Seeing hering in, Susie says, "Alice, you won¡¯t me me for calling Edward?¡± "Mom, take care of yourself, I wille to see you tomorrow." Alice Roberts says in an apologetic voice, ¡°The baby needs me. I''ve got a nurse to take care of you." "Alice, it¡¯s enough for me to see you safelye back!" Susie says with little excitement, "Be careful about J Louis, don''t let she know you are back before Edward and Miss Hale get married." "What do you mean by calling him here today since you know they are going to be married?" Alice says, and then she frowns, "Never mind! I have nothing to do with him now and there¡¯s no need to care about him." After Alicees out of the hospital, it suddenly begins to rain. She runs to the bus stop for shelter and pats the water with her tiny hands. The rain was getting heavier and she wants to hail a taxi. Suddenly, a ck Bentley speeds by, sshing water all over her. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org She takes a deep breath and curses the driver in her heart. When she opens her eyes, the ck Bentley has retreated and stops within a meter of her. "Get in!" The windowes down and a cold voice breaks through the rain. Hearing this voice, Alice suddenly gets pale and turns away. "Be sensible, Alice Roberts, and get in my car. If not, I''ll speak your seduction out!" There is a piercing power in Edward¡¯s voice, and it strikes Alice¡¯s heart. At this, Alice¡¯s feet froze. She frowns and turns her head to look at the graceful man in the carriage. "Get in!" Edward Smith repeats coldly, ncing at her again. With a crack, the lock is on. Alice¡¯s pure face has already been pale and wet. After she got on the car, Edward turns on the heater and throws her a clean towel, ¡°Dry yourself." Chapter 10 Chapter 10 I Won¡¯t Let You Go Edward Smith drives the car away. Sitting in the passenger seat, Alice carefully wipes the drops from her body and holds her breath. She could feel the cold air in the car, which makes her shiver. The ck Bentley stops in a private vi. After they got out of the car, Alice wants to go out. The silence during the journey lets her suddenly be afraid of facing him. He bes colder now and it is harder to get along with him. "Where are you going, Alice? Come in here!" Edward Smith sees her rushing out of the garage; he lunges forward and clenches her wrist, going into the garage. But the rain is so heavy that he is wet from head to toe too. "Let me go! I have nothing to do with you now!" Alice growls at him. Her heart goes wild at the sight of his cool, handsome face. Why does he pester her when he is going to get married? Doesn''t he know their marriage is a thing of the past? "I will be in charge of your affairs as long as I live!" Edward yanks her body into his arms and looks down at her eyes. "I said I''m not going to let you go!" "Mr. Smith, your wedding is in seven days! You are giving Joanne a big wedding. You love her, don''t you?" After a day''s work in the hospital, the most frequent topic of conversation is the grand wedding of Edward Smith and Joanna Hale "So, don¡¯t betray her since you love her." Edward¡¯s handsome face is covered with a sneer, and he pinched her jaw yfully, "Didn''t you mean that you are willing to have something with me by getting in my car?" C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org "Are you insulting me..." Alice stands in front of him, looking at his handsome face, and twists her eyebrow slightly. "I am insulting you? If Miss Roberts didn''t want it, how could I get into your body in the hospital?" Edward Smith, who has always been well-behaved, says sarcastically, "Miss Roberts seemed enjoying it when you were having sex with me" Alice Roberts was insulted by his words all day. "What do you want, Mr. Smith?" She feels like the man would not let her go so easily. Edward Smith stands beside the car. His coat is wet. He stares at Alice and smiles, saying inly, "Miss. Smith, you know that I enjoy your body, since youe back now, just be my mistress. If you want money, I''ll give you!" Alice¡¯s face gets very pale. She looks at him stunningly, "Who do you think I am?" "Since you don''t want to be my wife, I''ll make you my mistress." Edward¡¯s voice is gloomy, cold and sarcastic. He married her even though none of his families supported him. However, she betrayed him. If she likes to be a mistress, he would make her his mistress! "Mr. Smith, have you finished?" Alice takes a deep breath and sighs, "I''m not going to be your mistress. Be kind to Miss Hale. After all, you have a family now!" Chapter 11 Chapter 11: Don¡¯t Give ME That Look! "Kid?" Edward Smith feels confused. He pinches her jaw and asks, "What are you talking about? "What kid?" "Nothing, Mr. Smith, I should go." Alice Roberts stands here, biting her lip and staring at his nervous face. The confusion in his eyes makes her a little surprised. He seems not to know that Joanna Hale forced her to sign the divorce papers by using the baby as an excuse. Forget it! All those things are none of her business! "You won¡¯t get a taxi for an hour, and juste in the house if you don¡¯t want to get killed by the rain!" Edward Smith says and lets go of her hand, brushing past her and heading to the elevator. Edward Smith stands at the elevator door for a long time, but the woman behind him still stands in the same ce. He suppresses his anger, roaring lowly, "Come in!" What a bad-tempered man! Standing where she is, Alice Roberts doesn¡¯t move. She feels suffocated by him and longs to escape. "I just want to stand here to take shelter from the rain; I just called the Uber..." Alice Roberts says. She just wants to get away from him. "Do you forget that the outside car is not allowed to get in here?" His indifferent voicees, apanied by a thunderp. Speechless, Alice Roberts trudges slowly towards him. "Get in here!" whispered Edward. Looking at her wet clothes, his eyes dims. Edward Smith holds the door open button, waiting for her toe in. Alice Roberts shivers, heading into the elevator. Standing wet in the elevator, Alice catches the finger that has let go of the button. An unexpected feeling of affection strikes her, making her heart twitch slightly, Immediately, a tall and sharp figure also walks into the elevator too. The door closes and Edward Smith presses the floor button. When they crowd in this narrow space, the unique smell lingers around Alice Roberts and makes her breath rapid. It is just two seconds, but Alice Roberts feels as if it has been two centuries. She stands against the wall, lowering her head and being afraid of looking at him. ...... "Don¡¯t give me that look!" Edward Smith takes off his coat after he got out of the elevator and then unbuttons his shirt. He does not like the damp feeling, and his handsome face was full of displeasure. Standing in this familiar living room, Alice Roberts is in a daze for a moment. Five years ago, she was the hostess of this house; five yearster, she is the guest. However, theyout of the house is the same as it was five years ago, like it has never changed. "Go take a bath!" Edward Smith says in amanding tone while he is bare to the waist. Alice Roberts is stunned, staring at his muscr body and flushing. She shakes her head, saying, "I don¡¯t need a bath, I¡¯ll wait until the rain stops..." "I¡¯ll take you back after your bath!" Edward whispers. He grabs her wrist when he senses that she wants to shun him. He really hurts her though he didn¡¯t use too much strength. Why he is still so bossy and not even changes a little after so many years?N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Chapter 12 Chapter 12: What A Damn Habit! Alice Roberts frowns, "I don¡¯t have clothes to get changed." "Your favorite thing to do after a bath, Alice, is to run around the house in my shirt. Do you forget this weird habit?" The brisk voice strikes her. Alice Roberts freezes. Damn it. How did she get this habit before? She really forgot if he didn¡¯t remind her. Edward Smith takes a white shirt at random from the bedroom and throws it on her head. "Do you expect me to give you a bath by standing there?" "No..." As soon as she hears this, all the memories are recalled. She takes his shirt off her head. Because of her, Edward is wet too. Alice Roberts feels sorry and says softly, "You should take a bath too." "Go to the bedroom bathroom." Edward says as he looks her heading to the guest room on the first floor. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Alice pauses for a moment and feels a strange feeling. However, she gains her calmness quickly and goes to the bedroom upstairs. Edward Smith stands in the living room, breathing gently to catch the smell that belongs to her. It¡¯s been a long time since he had the feelingst time. She finallyes back. Edward picks up a towel and wipes his wet hair. Suddenly, the doorbell rang. Edward goes to the monitor and presses the monitoring button. A woman¡¯s face shows up. Upstairses the sound of rushing water, Edward stares at the screen but doesn¡¯t say anything. After a while, he goes upstairs. Alice is naked, she catches glimpse of his brazen entrance when she is about to reach for the shower gel. "What are you doing?" Alice Roberts horribly covers her private parts and flushes. Edward Smith stares at her body and can¡¯t move his eyes. "Edward Smith! Get out of here!" Alice is ashamed and angry because of his bald gaze. She is pressed against the wall when she is about to get the bath towel. They ng to each other without warning, both naked. Alice feels his body burning. Edward looks down at her with a despising look. His eyes darken and his lips crook. "Alice, you haven¡¯t even changed the habit of taking showers without closing the door. Is your private part still so tight because you are used to my size?" He tried it in the hospital, and she is still tight enough for him. "Let me go!" Alice gets gloomy and angry and tries to push him away. However, from downstairses the ringing of the doorbell. "Someone ising?" Alice looks up at him in astonishment. "Well, herees my fianc¨¦e." Edward stares at her with his deep eyes. His body presses against hers, and his voice is low and hoarse What? His fianc¨¦e¡¯s here? So, Joanna¡¯s here? "There she is. What are you doing rushing into the bathroom? Are you crazy?" She says, going to get his shirt and put it on in a hurry. She wants to hide, and she cannot let Joanna find her! Chapter 13 Chapter 13: Is There Any ce I Haven¡¯t Seen? Edward Smith Picks her up and ces her between his chest and the wall. "Do you want to meet my fianc¨¦e, Alice?" "Why should I meet your fianc¨¦e?"Alice Roberts shivers. "As my ex-wife, shouldn¡¯t you meet my fianc¨¦e and see if she is suitable for me." Edward Smith goes close to her, whispering. "If Mr. Smith doesn¡¯t like her, will she be your fianc¨¦e?" Alice Roberts pushes him away, "Leave me alone! Your fianc¨¦e is downstairs!" If Joanna find her in here, she will go crazy! "Take off your clothes and wash yourself again." Edward¡¯s eyes never left her body. "No!" Alice Roberts refuses. "Take a bath by yourself, or let me help you, choose one." There is a trace of evil in his voice. "Myself!¡±Alice immediately made her choice. But he still stands there, Alice Robert frowns. "How shall I bathe if you don¡¯t go out?" ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . "Is there anything else I haven¡¯t seen?¡± Edward folds his arms and asks with a frown. "You..."A bell interrupts her as she is about to say something. It is his cell phone. They both look down and see the name on the screen. Edward Smith originally wanted to hang off, but he hesitates for a while and takes it. "Edward, are you home? Mother asks me toe to you. Would you mind opening the door? I¡¯ve brought some wine." The voice in the phone is a little surprised; it seems she didn¡¯t expect that Edward would pick up. "..." At this, Alice Roberts shivers; she reaches out to hold his arm and stares into his handsome face. "Wait until I take the bath." Edward Smith does not act as Alice wishes. He just coldly replies Joanna. ¡°Okay.¡± He hangs before Joanna answers. "Edward, what should I do if you let her in?¡± Alice Roberts is in a panic. How could she leave if Joannaes in? Besides, Joanne Halees to him with wine, and of course she knows what is going to happen. Joanna Hale was pregnant, which means they have had sex before. Let alone they have been together for these years. "Do you not think that I would refuse my fianc¨¦e for your sake?" Edward Smith stares into her inscrutably. He intentionally speaks the word fianc¨¦e very heavily. "No." Alice Roberts turns her head awkwardly. She feels very sad. Suddenly, Alice says, "My bag is still downstairs in the living room. When you open the door, put it away before your fianc¨¦e sees it." "How can I make mistake like this?" His words verify her thought, he is so cautious, so she didn¡¯t notice the rtionship between him and Joanna five years ago. "It seems that Mr. Smith has a lot of experience," she sneered. "I really feel sorry for Miss Hale. Her fianc¨¦ is cheating her with his ex-wife when she is going to get married." Chapter 14 Chapter 14: Your Fianc¨¦e Is Downstairs! "Speaking of experience, how can Ipare with Miss. Roberts? You married me and had another man¡¯s child." Edward Smith sneers to her. His eyes are extremely cold. Edward¡¯s words made Alice look even worse. He really believes J Louis and Joanna Hale. She is his wife, and he doesn¡¯t believe her. "Mr. Smith, I¡¯m really disappointed at you!" Alice Roberts looks down, but the pain in her heart made her unable to breathe. "Disappointed? Have I ever let you down? "Edward pinches her chin and forces her to look up, staring coldly at her." Even after a long separation, I could make you groan in the water room of the hospital, and you are disappointed?" Seven years of love and four years of sex makes her body sensitive. "You..." Her little face is red. "How, Miss Roberts wants to try it now?" Edward¡¯s eyes fall down on her heaving chest, sneeringly asking. "Edward, behave yourself! Your fianc¨¦e is downstairs." She gives him a frightened look, warning him not to act foolishly. Edward¡¯s face is frosty and his voice harsh and cold. "How did you get into bed secretly with Charles? When you were cheating on me, was it also exciting?" "No!¡± She replies coolly. How could it be exciting if she hadn¡¯t done that? It turns out that no men can tolerant cheating, even if it is just a rumor. "No? Now, shall I tell Joanne Hale the password to let here in and, we two have sex with you in the bathroom? "He pinches her jaw and bents down to kiss her lips, "I am so interested in your body that I deliberately brought you back when you were off work." "Hurry up and take a bath, I don¡¯t want my fianc¨¦e to wait for too long!" Then Edward Smith lets her go and beckons her to take a bath at once. Not daring to snub him, she takes a quick shower. By the time she has bathed and put on his shirt, He has already left. Alice wears his shirt, which is just right up to her hips. Damn it, how could she have ever liked to wear his shirt before? She must be seduced by him! Downstairses a sound of talking, Alice stands in the doorway, listening and holding her breath. ¡°Edward, it¡¯s raining heavily outside. Can I stay here tonight? "Joanne¡¯s gentle voicees up. One secondter, she hears a low hum from the man. "Edward, can we take this vi as our wedding House?" Joanne Hale asks. "Have you already bought a new vi? Edward croaks with a hint of displeasure shows up on his face. "But I suddenly like it very much. What do you say? I promise I won¡¯t touch anything here." "You like this vi?" Edward¡¯s voice is cold, "I want to go upstairs and changes my clothes, help yourself." "Yes!¡± It is the second time in five years that she has set foot in the vi. Five years before, she apanied J here with the divorce papers signed by Alice, and now she has gained his permission to enter. The ce is the same as it was before.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Chapter 15 Chapter 15: Nice Try, Miss. Roberts She remembers him going ballistic when he saw the divorce papers and smashing everything in the house. To her surprise, he recovered everything afterwards. Edward doesn¡¯t forget Alice yet. Joanne Hale¡¯s face twists as she realizes this. When Edward Smith goes upstairs, Alice hides behind the door. A smirk shows up on the corners of his lips when he opens the door and sees her wearing only his shirt. "Miss Roberts, nice try." His eyes sink slightly. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . "Edward, do you want her to stay here for the night?" Alice Roberts asks in a low voice, with a very different look on her face. "Of course, I wouldn¡¯t let her go back by herself." Edward Smith nces at her and eyes her up. "Are you deliberately trying to seduce me by dressing so sexy?" "Can I have a pair of pants?" She whispers. Edward Smith goes to take a pair of pants and throws to her. Alice Roberts puts the pants on in a hurry. There is a sound of footstepses from downstairs. Alice is shocked and says, "She seems to being up. I¡¯m hiding!" With that, she hides under the bed! When she gets to the bed, she found this bed...She feels surprised and looks back at him. Edward Smith locks the door and walks slowly up to her. "Are you sure you want to hide under the bed instead of meeting her?" He asks, arching his eyebrow. "This is our wedding bed. Are you going to let her sleep on it tonight?" Alice Roberts shivers slightly. Even after years of divorce, there is a feeling of resentment and anger in her when she knows that he would let Joanna sleep on this bed tonight. "What¡¯s the matter, Miss. Roberts?" Edward¡¯s eyes sink down, staring at her face stained with a trace of anger. A strange feeling strikes him. He sees the jealousy and anger in her eyes, and that is a good thing. It proves that this woman still wants to possess him. "Although we have been divorced for many years, I never thought Mr. Edward would still not let go of me. Would you think of me when you have sex with Miss Hale on this bed?" She is furious. She doesn¡¯t like other people to touch things that used to belong to her. "Then why do you sign the divorce papers if you don¡¯t like people to touch what you¡¯ve used? Do you forget that I was once a man belong to you too.¡± Edward¡¯s eyes get cold, "Don¡¯t you want to say something? After all, I will be marrying another woman soon?" Suddenly, therees the sound of knock "Are you dressed, Edward?" It is Joanna Hale, Alice Roberts pushes him away at once, looking into his deep eyes, and says before she hides herself under the bed, "I beg you, exchange this wedding bed." Looking at this woman, who gets under the bed in order to hide a woman who is nothing, a tinge of anger surges from Edward Smith¡¯s heart. How he wishes he could lift her out and throws her on the bed and punish her! There is another knock on the door. Edward goes to open the door and asks calmly, "What¡¯s the matter?" As soon as he opens the door, Joanna Hale puts her arms around his stout waist and says, "Edward, we are going to be married. Can I sleep with you tonight?" "No." Edward takes her hand away. When he turns his head, he sees that Alice is moving under the bed, eyeing the outside secretly. Well, if she wants to see it, he will let her see it all! Chapter 16 Chapter 16: If You Dare to Say One More Word, I Will Screw You Joanna Hale looks at him for a while, thinking Edward Smith is giving her a chance. She approaches him again, "Edward, I am so happy that I can marry you, and I will take good care of you." "Really?" Edward Smith turns around, squinting coldly at Joanna Hale. His voice increases a bit deliberately, "I like women who are proactive and open about sex." Joanna Hale blushes with his staring, and says coquettishly, "Edward, can we really sleep together tonight? I will make you feel really good." Joanna thinks Edward really needs her, and immediately kisses him. Alice Roberts is hiding beneath the bed, seeing Joanna standing on tiptoe. She immediately puts down the bed cover, refusing to see that scene. Alice Roberts knows that they are kissing without need to see it. Yeah, they have already engaged and are about to get married. Kissing is normal. When she and Edward were in a rtionship at that time, kissing wasmonce. Whenever there was a chance, they would do the intimate acts. Edward Smith has more sex drive than the average men. They often have sex, and the time is very long. Alice Roberts thinks he must have in a rtionship with many women after their divorce five years ago. It is just that Alice doesn''t understand why they didn''t get married when Joanna had his child. ¡­ Edward Smith is not interested in having sex with Joanna Hale. He pushes Joanna away and says coldly, "Joanna Hale, just pick a room if you want to sleep here, but not this one, get out!" "But..." Joanna Hale is bitter for being pushed away before she could kiss Edward. "Get out!" Edward Smith says coldly without patience. Joanna Hale takes a deep look at Edward and goes out reluctantly. Edward Smith closes the door in Joanna Hale''s face. He strides to the bed, squats down, and carries Alice Roberts out, with great strength. "Are you crying?" Edward frowns. His heart quivers when he sees Alice''s tears. "No!" Alice Roberts says hurriedly. She is carried out before she could dry her tears. "Alice Roberts, aren''t you jealous when I was going to have sex with Joanna Hale!" Edward whispers and calls her bluff. "That''s nonsense, I just got the dust in my eyes." Alice makes excuses for herself. Edward Smith watches her deeply, and then takes the clothes into the bathroom. ¡­¡­ C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Aftering out, Edward Smith directly lies down on the bed. Alice Roberts stands aside in fear, watching Edward lying on the bed motionlessly, and asks, "What could I do if you sleep?" "You want to sleep with me? Joanna Hale is out there, do you dare to go to bed and sleep with me?" Edward Smith lieszily on the bed, staring at her small face coldly. Alice Roberts quickly exins, "Don''t get me wrong, I mean if you fall asleep, how can I get out of here?" She still wants to leave? Joanna Hale''s staying ispletely arranged by Edward. As long as Joanna is in the vi, Alice has no choice but to stay here. Now there are only he and Alice in the bedroom; it seems as if they are returning to the old days. There are only two of them in the entire bedroom although he uses some tricks to force Alice to stay. "You have lived in the vi for four years, don''t you know how to get to the door?" Edward Smith says, and then closes his eyes. "Edward, how about you going out and staying with Joanna Hale in the guest room, and then I can leave." Alice Robbers is proud of her idea. "If you dare to say one more word, I''ll screw you!" Edward Smith suddenly opens his eyes and says with a threatening tongue. "¡­" Alice Roberts frowns helplessly. What should she do? Does she have to stay here tonight? What about her children? Chapter 17 Chapter 17: The Adult World Is Too Complicated Looking at her helpless expression, Edward Smith''s eyes be dim. Why is she in such a hurry to leave. Is there anyone waiting for her or does she just want to get away from him. Alice Roberts frowns. Joanna Hale is outside, so it''s impossible for her to leave without Edward''s help. However, is this man going to help her? The answer is NO! There Alice Roberts stands, biting her lips, looking a little pitiful. Edward''s eyes get dim again. He croaks, "Come here!" Alice Roberts doesn''t move£¬she stares at him with her clear eyes, full of resistance. Very good! Her silent protest intrigues him, "If you want to stand here all night. Then go on, I won''t be sympathy." "I want to go back!" "Help yourself!" "You!" Alice grits her teeth and res at Edward''s handsome face. Then suddenly, she smiles, "Good! Since you don''t care yourself, why should I!" Anyway, It''s not her fault regarding the matter between her and Joanna Hale. Besides, Joanna might let her go since she is going to marry Edward. Alice heads to the door andforts herself. However, she is pushed away just when she is about to open the door. Alice Roberts looks at Edward''s eyes and sees the confusing reflection of herself. "Woman!" She is not afraid of going out. Does she want to leave this much? The more she wants to leave him, the more he wants to keep her. He pinches her delicate chin with his long fingers and sneers at her stubborn clear eyes, "Do you want to leave this much?" "Of course!" Alice Roberts responds firmly. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. A sh of grief moves in his eyes, but which follows is anger. Edward Smith pulls her hand mercilessly to the bed, throwing her onto the bed, and looks down at her. "Good! If you can satisfy me, I''ll let you go." "No way!" She has already regretted theirst sex. This time, no matter what happens, she won''t repeat it. "Really?" he says, leaning his body closer to her. Their bodies press together, and she feels a change in his pants. Staring at his handsome face, Alice Roberts is unconsciously stained with a blush of shame and irritation, "Edward Smith! Joanna''s out there, go find her if you want a woman!" Something cold moves in Edward''s deep eyes, and a touch of coldness rises from the corner of his lips. "I can have sex with whoever I want, Alice!" As Edward Smith speaks, he kisses her seductive red lips, and a shock runs through them. Edward Smith keeps telling himself that it is just a punishment for her. But he ends up losing his mind. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª "Brother, mom hasn''te back yet, is she gonna be all right?" Reba''s delicate and lovely small face slightly puckers, which is, instead ugly, but more cute than usual. "No." Albert Roberts replies without even turning his head, still working on theputer. With only one more program, can he break into Edward Smith''s vi monitoring system. Reba Roberts looks cutely at Albert, her chin resting on her chubby hands. "It must be daddy who won''t let mommye back. The adult world is tooplicated." With that, she also shakes her head, for she doesn''t know what to do "Done!" With a tap of the ''enter'' button, theputer screen shes, and then a clear image appears. Reba Roberts quicklyes closer to peer it. Chapter 18 Chapter 18: When Did She, an Official Wife, Be a Mistress? In the video, a woman dressed in sexyce is holding a wine ss. She is so curvaceous that you can feel her charm even from a screen. "Beauty¡­" Reba Roberts point the woman on screen with her soft little finger seems to be drooling. "Shut up!" Albert Roberts stares at the woman with his cold eyes and face. Good, the heartbreaker actually lets this woman live in the vi! Feeling her brother''s anger, Reba Roberts obediently sits back and watches the woman on screen twisting her waist and carrying the wine ss upstairs in a graceful way. She frowns and pouts. "Is she going to see Daddy?" Albert Roberts presses a key, and the video changes to the monitoring of the second floor. The woman in the video walks to the second-floor hallway, stops at the door of one of the rooms, and knocks. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª "Edward, it is still early, would you like to have some wine?" The charming voice makes Alice Roberts startled. She immediately pushes the man away and look at his slightly irritated eyes, "Joanna''s out there!" With that, Alice Roberts subconsciously slips under the bed again. Edward Smith grabs her hand and asks calmly, "Are you so afraid of her?" Alice Roberts bites her lip and res into Edward Smith," She''s your fianc¨¦e. You are the one who should be afraid " Joanna knocks at the door several times but does not get any reply. A sh of doubt moves in her eyes, "Edward, are you asleep? "He fell asleep when she took a shower? Edward Smith still holds Alice''s hands tightly and shows no sign of letting go. "May Ie in?" Joanna Hale asks Alice is in a panic, she wants to draw back her hands but is pulled into Edward''s chest. Smelling the faint mint vor of his, Alice feels her heart beating so quick, she wants to push Edward away but only is held more tightly by him. Outside, Joanna is going to open the door ande in. Alice Roberts feels like she is cheating with Edward Smith. Cheating? When did she change into a mistress? But why, her heart is so aching... ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . "Get out!" Just as Joanne is about to open the door and enter, she heard a low and impatient cry. Sher pauses her hand for a while and feels unpleased. Why does he refuse to let her live in this room? Just because this room was he and Alice''s bedroom? One day, she would make this room into a misceneous room as Edward''s wife, and make all traces of Alice disappear in his world forever! "Edward......" "Don''t make me say it again!" Edward Smith''s cold voicees. Joanna stomps her feet. Her distorted face makes herpletely unlike herself, who is usually sweet and decent. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª In Alice Robert''s house, two beautiful babies are watching part with enjoyment through theputer But one of them is emotionless, and the other shakes her head and says with great pity, "Yoh, how cruel of him, he refused to open the door!" " Of course he didn''t, there''s already one woman in his room." "Really? Brother, transfer the video to the room. I want to see who she is!" Reba Roberts shakes Albert''s arm with her chubby hands. Albert Roberts frowns. It took him a long time to break down the vi''s advanced defense system, and he would definitely be found the next day. Chapter 19 Chapter 19: She Is Caught Up "I can''t see what happens inside." Albert Roberts says coldly. Reba suddenly loses interest. Watching the woman on screen walking back, an idea suddenly urs to her, "Brother, is mommy in there?" Alberts Roberts turns his head and gives Reba a you-are-an-idiot look. Reba Roberts smiles and leans close to Albert''s face, rubbing her little head against his face. "Brother, I didn''t expect that mommy and daddy were progressing so fast." Progress? Thinking about mommy''s perception of that heartbreaker, Albert Roberts doubts it. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Making sure that Joanna Hale has left, Alice Roberts manages to push the man away and returns to a safe area, keeping a watchful eye on Edward Smith who is dangerous to her no matter how long it has been. Edward Smith still lies on the bed, looking at her deeply, and then closes his eyes again just when Alice thinks he is doing something. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. The minute ticks on, Alice Roberts frowns heavily because worrying about her kids. She nces at the bed and finds Edward seems to fall asleep. She thinks for a while and decides to call them since she couldn''t leave now. So, Alice Roberts picks her phone and tiptoes toward the bathroom, she closes the door gently and dials the number. "Brother, mommy calls!" Reba Roberts cries excitedly and presses the answer button, "Mommy, you and... Hmm..."Before she says something, Albert Roberts grabs the phone and says, "Mommy, I''ll take care of Reba. Are you going to work overtime?" Listening to this, Alice Roberts feels guilty. In order to support two children on her own, she often worked overtime when they were abroad, so the children are so sensible. It is her failure as a mother. "Baby..." Albert Roberts immediately knows the reason when he hears Alice''s sorrowful tone. He holds the phone a little tighter and says in a childish voice, "Mommy, work hard, then I and Reba can eat hamburger." "Well." Alice Roberts nods and says with a broken voice. These two sweet kids are the greatest gifts that God has ever given her. Whenever she feels hard in abroad, she would think of her babies and feels all the hard work is worthy. When Alice Roberts is talking on the phone in the bathroom, the man in the bed opens his eyes and got out of bed to the bathroom. His eyebrows curl slowly. When Edward Smith opens the door, he sees the woman whose back is to him, talking on the phone with the gentlest voice he has never heard before, without even noticing that he hase in. "Alice Roberts." The man''s deep voice suddenly booms out, making Alice almost drop the phone. She turns her head and sees Edward''s dark face. Her heart is beating. Did he hear something? She won''t let him know the existence of her babies. They are all she has... ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª "Brother, has Mommy been caught?" Reba Roberts can''t hear the voice on the phone, so she looks at Albert Roberts and whispers. Albert Roberts wrings his eyebrow slightly, it should be the heartbreaker''s voice. So mommy is with him! "Who is it?" ¡°Just a friend." Alice Roberts dares not look at Edward in the eyes and says guiltily. "Who is it!" The man cold voice irritates Alice. She stares at Edward and asks, "Does it have anything to do with you?" Chapter 20 Chapter 20: You Are Like What They Described Alice''s question makes Edward angrier. Regardless of her struggle, he sps her hand and pulls her to the outside. "Let me go!" Alice''s hand hurt, and she res at Edward Smith. Fortunately, she hanged off the phone just when she was found by Edward. Otherwise, if the babies had heard something, they would be frightened. Edward Smith catches her distraction and coldly sneers. She is thinking about the man who was on the phone even by this time? "Who is he?" Alice Roberts stares at Edward Smith and goes on in a tone of some sarcasm, "Who do you think it would be? Don''t you think nobody wants me if I leave you." Edward Smith begins tough in a low and dark voice, which makes Alice tremble with fear. Her long eyeshes quiver. She tries to draw back, but he is holding her hand, so she can''t. "You are just like what they described, Alice Smith!" "Yes!" In order to make Edward let her go, Alice Roberts bites her lip and admits. But to her surprise, her answer thoroughly irritates this man. Edward Smith drags her directly to the bedside and throws her on it without any hesitation. "You, what do you want¡­" Edward Smith presses up, his deep eyes fixed coldly on Alice. An indifferent smile shows up on his face, "I want you!" Alice Robert''s face freezes, but it''s toote to resist. Edward Smith kisses her vigorously, and all she can do is to purr and push him away unconsciously. However, her hands are pined on the bed, so she has no choice but to take the anger from him. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª As Alice walks out of the vi, she can hardly feel her legs. And thinking of some odious man makes her teeth tingle. He knew that Joanna Hale was in the next door but still had sex with her the whole night, and constantly repeated the words "Be my mistress, I''ll give you money". Mistress, she would rather starve to death! Alice Roberts stops and nces back at the vi. A hint of pain shes in her eyes and then a deep chill. As soon as he and Joanna Hale are married, she will disappear from his world with her children and mother. Goodbye, Edward Smith! Taking a taxi back home, Alice Roberts feels guilty to her kids because she didn''te backst night. She finds a breakfast restaurant and orders their favorite food. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . With breakfast in hand, Alice Roberts goes upstairs and takes out the key. As soon as she opens the door, she sees two lovely little ones sitting on the sofa, all dressed up. They hear the door sound and look at her crying together," Mommy!" Then Reba Roberts, who is wearing a bun, runs joyfully towards her and throws herself into her arms, saying in a cute tone, "Mommy''s back." Albert Robertses over and takes the breakfast in Alice''s hands. He nces at the table, on which are two bowls of wheat porridge he just cooked. Albert Roberts thought his mother woulde back in the afternoon for she spent the whole night with Edward Smith. He didn''t expect that mommy woulde back so early. It seems that the man''s energy is not so good. Edward Smith would snort blood If he knows his son''s idea. "Mommy workedte, so..." Chapter 21 Chapter 21: The Only Female Doctor in the Urology Department Facing the innocent children, Alice Roberts cannot tell a lie, but she also can''t tell them she was being with Edward Smith but to exin it hesitantly. Fortunately, Albert Roberts and Reba Roberts have always been lovable. They take her hand and sit down at the dining table. Albert Roberts embodies a bowl of wheat porridge for Alice and says childishly, "Mommy, you did not rest for the whole night, eat some porridge." "Mommy, you must be tired, let me give you a massage!" As Reba Roberts says, she stands on another stool and stretches out her little hands to give Alice a shoulder massage. "Yeah..."Their lovely behavior makes Alice feel warm and instantly heals the pain caused by Edward Smith. She might not have a lover, but she has her family. Now the only thing she needs to do is to take good care of her mother and two children. Being with them is her greatest happiness. After having a harmonious breakfast together, Alice Roberts takes Albert and Reba to the nearby kindergarten named St. Paul''s School. Alice Roberts has been employed by the hospital where her mother is in. She doesn''t have too much time to take care of Albert and Reba, so she sends them to a nice kindergarten and pick them up after work. However, Alice Roberts simply doesn''t realize that her cute and innocent babies are real genius. Taking care of themselves is not a problem to them, let alone going to school. "Brother, do we really need to go to the kindergarten? I want to be at home, boo-hoo¡­"Reba Roberts grunts. Thinking of staying with the mentally handicapped who are still running at the nose and learning ¡°1+1¡±, her little face instantlynguishes. Albert Roberts also thinks so but looking at their mummy sitting in the passenger''s seat, he closes his eyes and muffles, "Listen to Mummy." Seeing this, Reba Roberts has no choice but to ept the kindergarten. After getting out of the car, Alice Roberts looks at their stiffening faces, thinking they are nervous. She deliberatelyforts, "Baby, Mommy knows that you are not familiar with the new environment, but here is Mommy''s homnd. I hope that you can adapt to it slowly. The other children will like you guys. Listen to the requests of the teachers, ok? Mommy will pick you up after work." "Well, goodbye Mommy." Albert Roberts and Reba Roberts could not say nothing but goodbye to Alice in a disappointed voice then walk into the kindergarten hand in hand. Looking at the back of them, Alice''s eyes are slightly moist. She turns to the car and goes to the hospital until she could not see them. The entry formality has already been done. With the overseas experience, it is very simple for Alice Roberts to get started to work. It is just that she is the only female doctor in the entire urology apartment. Oh no, there is also a female nurse. Wow, are you the only female doctor in our department who came from abroad?" The girl in the pink nurse costume looks at Alice Roberts with excitement, and almost spins around Alice. In fact, she has eyed her from the top to toe many times. Suppressing the weird feeling, Alice Roberts twitches her lips and nods, and introduces herself with a smile, "Hello, my name is Alice Roberts." Faced with polite Alice, the girl scratches her hair embarrassingly and reaches out her hand, "My name is Julie Swift, you can call me Julie." The cheerfulness of Julie Swift makes Alice smile. Surrounded by those male doctors, Alice Roberts looks divine with her white coat. "You are so beautiful." "...Thank you." Alice Roberts blushes. Noticing Alice''s shyness, Julie Swift couldn''t help worrying about her. This is a urology department, and the patients are all male. Those guys would flirt with Alice Roberts for she is so shy and beautiful. "If there''s anyone dares to tease and disrespect you, tell me, I will beat the guy to death!" With that, Julie Swift also makes a high kick, which shocks all the male doctors. They all draw back with their diagnostic forms at hands and disperse, which makes Alice couldn''t helpughing. On the first day of work, Alice Roberts meets the cheerful and loyal Julie Swift who is a nurse and assigned to her as an assistant. After a while, they be friends. Alice Roberts is new, and her male colleagues are thoughtful, so she has no other tasks besides routine inspections. However, with the beautiful face and friendly attitude, the patients in the urology department are instantly excited, they request Alice to check them, and one male patient who is to be discharged even insists on living here. As a result, that patient is directly "sent" out of the hospital by Julie Swift. When he leaves, he screams that he never wants toe again. "Hum, this is not a hotel! Alice, you don''t have to be nice to them, they are all jerks!" Alice couldn''t helpughing and wants to say something. But a male doctores over and tells Julie, "Julie Swift! The nurse manager is looking for you." Hearing that, Julie Swift instantly turns into a miserable look. It must be that the patient who just left comined about her! Seeing Julie''s face, Alice guesses the reason. Julie did this for her. Alice Roberts steps forward and says, "I''ll go with you." "No, thank you, it''s okay. I am lectured by the head nurse almost every day. I''m used to it. Well, I''m going." Julie Swift waves and then leaves. She grins and seems not to mind it at all. Alice Roberts hasn''t seen such a cheerful girl for a long time. She couldn''t help admiring Julie''s optimism. She turns around and is about to report her ward inspections to the dean. However, Alice directly hits a person and things at her hand scattered all over the ce. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. After taking a few steps back, Alice Roberts looks up with her clear eyes and is shocked. It is Joanna Hale! "What are you fucking doing?" Joanna stumbles a few steps and blurts out. When Joanna Hale sees that the person in front of her is Alice Roberts who has disappeared for five years, she is stunned. How could shee back now...? There is a piece of paper slowly falling onto the ground. Alice Roberts calms herself down and squats down, starting to pick up the scattered inspection reports. Thest inspection report floats to Joanna Hale''s feet. Alice Roberts bites her lip and moves a few steps. As Alice stretches out her slender hand to pick it up, she sees the ultrasound report. It shows that Joanna Hale is pregnant for five weeks. Is Joanna Hale pregnant? Suddenly, Alice Roberts feels a pain as if there a thin, pointed needle pokes somewhere in her heart. Her nose is so sour. Alice wants to cry but doesn''t know why. Chapter 22 Chapter 22: This Is Edward''s Baby They''re getting married. Isn''t it normal to be pregnant? Besides, she has long been divorced Edward Smith and that has nothing to do with her. Alice Roberts, who squats on the ground, is lost in thought, so she doesn''t notice that Joanna Hale turns white after seeing she hold that report. With a sh of panic, confusion and hatred moves in Joanna¡¯s eyes. Why does Alice Roberts wear a doctor''s white coat? Is she a doctor in this hospital? She is holding up the report now, and she knows she is pregnant. Once she tells Edward Smith about it, then...It will ruin everything No, she can''t let Alice Roberts tell Edward about it, and she can''t give her any chance to meet Edward Smith. Joanna Hale walks over Alice Roberts, bending down, and grabs the report from her with one hand which has beautiful red nails, saying condescendingly, "Excuse me, it''s mine." There is a pain in Alice Roberts'' eyes, but she gets up and smiles, "I know." For no reason, Joanna Hale feels ufortable when she sees Alice Roberts is calm, so she deliberately says, "This is Edward''s baby!" "Well." Joanna Hale suddenly doesn''t know what to say and stares at Alice Roberts with her arrogant eyes. "I didn''t expect to see you here. Do youe back because Edward and I are going to marry?" If it''s so, then don''t me her for being cruel. "You get me wrong. I don''t care with whom he''s going to marry, and I didn''te back for your wedding. And if there''s nothing else, I''ll be leaving now." Faced with Joanna Hale''s sarcastic face, Alice Roberts is afraid that if she continues to stay here, she would not be able to suppress her anger. She will never forget that Joanna Hale and J Louis forced her to abort the child and to leave in that vicious way. However, Joanna Hale stands in front of Alice and says coldly, "I warn you, don''t approach Edward. He is mine, and I am carrying his child. Don''t think he''ll love you as before. Now I''m the only one in his heart, and I''m his wife! '' "Miss Hale, I think you make me wrong. Mr. Smith and I are strangers now. I don''t want to approach him at all and just want to lead a normal life. Could you please get out of my way?" The more Alice Roberts acts like this, the more uneasy Joanna Hale feels. No one is clearer than her that how Edward Smith loved Alice Roberts before. Regardless of the opposition of the family, he established the SA Group on his own, which was the best proof of his love. It takes her five years to make Edward Smith agree to marry her. She can''t let Alice Roberts ruin it. "My pregnancy is a surprise for Edward. I will teach you a lesson if you dare to blurt it out." ¡°Don''t worry, I''m not interested in your business at all!" Alice Roberts says, word by word, and then walks away from Joanna Hale''s side. Joanna Hale looks at her back and frowns slightly. Alice Roberts looks very different from five years ago. She used to cry and plead weakly, but now she is cold and indifferent, as if she doesn''t care about anything. Well, she better not cares. Joanna Hale puts the report into the bag and frowns, this matter must be dealt with as soon as possible. When Julie Swiftes back, she finds that there is something wrong with the look on Alice''s face. She sits closer to her with her lunch box and asks, "What happened? Are you tired?" "No." Alice Roberts shakes her head, looks at Julie Swift and asks with a faint smile, "How about you? What did the head nurse say?" Listen to that, Julie smiles, "Nothing, the head nurse can''t do anything to me except lecturing me. Alice Roberts is relieved and nods. "By the way, I''ve just heard that a powerful patient wants you to examine him. Are you ready?" Julie Swift asks worriedly. "No problem." Alice Roberts replies with an easy smile. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Perhaps in some people''s eyes it''s strange for a woman to engage in urology, but actually it is a very common thing in foreign countries. There are not too many female doctors in urology in domestic hospitals. So, she is very popr here as an urologist with her overseas experience. It is a pleasure for her to have someonee by and want her to do the check. They chat for a while, and then Julie Swift takes Alice to a VIP ward. The patient is the general manager of a bigpany, who is about 40 years old, well-maintained, and looks mature with majesty. The patient is a little surprised when he sees Alice Roberts. The picture on the wall of the hospital is not very good, so he thought she was a woman over 30. But when he meets her, he finds she is a young and beautifuldy. "Hello, my name is Alice Roberts. I just came back from London. May I see your medical records?" Dressed in a white coat, Alice Roberts looks at the patient with calm eyes, she takes the notes handed by a nearby nurse, and studies them carefully. The middle-aged man in the bed takes a relief because Alice is very professional, At the same time, Edward Smith pulls the car over in the parking lot, he strides into Susie Sullivan''s room directly but doesn''t find Alice Roberts¡£ "Where is Alice?" Looking at Edward Smith and thinking of Joanna Hale who just left, Susie says, "Mr. Smith, I am begging as a senior that I hope you can keep away from us. Leave my daughter since you will marry Miss Hale." "Did Alice Roberts ask you to say that?" Feeling the anger in Edward¡¯s voice, Susie Sullivan quivers slightly, "No, it''s my own wish." "Auntie, this is between me and Alice, and I hope you can stay out of it." Edward Smith turns around and leaves the ward, leaving Susie panting in the bed. She is upset with herself. If not for her health, Alice won''te back. Edward Smith does not leave the hospital. It makes him angry that Alice Roberts dared to leave him early in the morning. She could not leave him without his permission! Besides, Alice Roberts won''t leave as long as Susie Sullivan is here. Edward Smith firmly believes and goes to the toilet. He nces at the doctor introduction on the wall when hees out to the corridor, and then his facepletely gets gloomy. Alice Roberts is a well-known doctor who worked overseas and specializes in urology!! She specializes in urology! Damn it, is this what she did abroad for thest few years? Chapter 23 Chapter 23: Chairman of the Board Edward Smith stares at the smiling picture of Alice Roberts on the introduction wall, wishing to tear it down. His face is very dark. "Wee, Mr. Smith." The head of the urology department who happens to walk by looks at the man in front of the introduction wall. When hees by, the head finds that the man is the biggest investor of the hospital - Edward Smith. Noticing that Edward Smith is staring at the picture of Alice Roberts, he gives an understanding look and says in a low voice, "Mr. Smith, Alice Roberts is an excellent urologist we have specially invited from abroad. If you need some checks, I can call her for you." Edward Smith is very angry, but the stupid head doesn''t notice it. Instead, he tells him that Alice Roberts is doing check for a VIP patient with excitement. "Tell her toe to my office immediately!" "Well, ok, ok." The head is startled by Edward''s howl. He looks at his dark eyes and feels a cold rising from his feet. Without any word, he sprints to the VIP ward. ________ Alice Roberts just finished the check for the middle-aged man. There are just some little problems with his urinary system. In a word, it''s just caused by a sleep disorder and stress. "Eat and rest regrly, try not to be stimted, and you can get back to normal in a week." As she speaks, Alice Roberts takes off her gloves and tells Julie Swift, who stands beside her, the infusion bottles the patient is going to take. Looking at Alice Roberts'' face, the middle-aged man in the bed somehow thinks of his son. If he can listen to him, how could he be in the hospital for this problem? "Oh, Dr. Roberts, here you are." Looking back, Alice Roberts catches the sight of the panting head and is startled. "Clinic Head," she says, "What''s the matter?" "Not me, the chairman wants to see you in the office." "The chairman?" Alice Roberts puzzles for a moment, but still tidies up a bit. She talks to Julie Swift about the things that need to pay attention and follows the head to the chairman''s office. When they get to the door, the head knocks the door and they hear the deep voice inside the room, "Come in!" Alice Roberts feels strange. The voice... Alice Roberts is startled when the door opens. Staring at the dark eyes, her heart misses a beat. Isn''t he the president of SA Group? How could he be the chairman of the hospital? "Get out." His face is dark and his voice is unhappy. "Okay." Alice Roberts can''t wait to leave. When she is about to go out, the deep voicees again, "Not you." The clinic head blinks and looks at Edward''s indifferent eyes. Suddenly, he feels likes a fifth wheel and then goes out, thoughtfully closing the door. There are only two of them in the office, which gives Alice Roberts a strange sense of being watched by hunters and makes her back off. "Come here!" "Nice to meet you, Mr. Smith." She smiles, anyway, she doesn''t want to lose her job now. The resistance on her face makes Edward Smith sneer coldly and walk towards her. The ck suit made in Germany adds mour to his figure, which makes him even sexier. His eyes are as charm as the night sky from which you can''t see anything. There is smell of cold and danger in this room, which chokes Alice, "Well, if there''s nothing else, I have other patients, and I..." Bang! Edward Smith directly presses Alice Roberts on the wall. His deep eyes are fixed on her and his thin lips press to a straight line, "Alice Roberts, you''ve done a really good job!" "Thank you." Edwards Smith res at her with eye of ice, which makes Alice regret her words. Why didn''t she just bear it? "Quit this job at once. I''ll give you all the money you need." "Mr. Smith, this is my job and also my dream." Alice Roberts sneers and meets his icy gaze, "If you want to let me leave the hospital as the chairman, there is no problem. I can find another hospital!" She does not believe that Edward Smith can control all the hospitals in the city. "Do you have any shame? Alice Roberts, do you need a man this much?" Bang! Alice Roberts ps on his right face and looks at him very coldly, she steps back and exims in a calm voice, "I''m not ashamed of being a doctor. It''s my profession. I should go back to work now. If you want to fire me, go ahead!" There, Alice Roberts hurriedly pulls open the door and runs away before Edward Smith can make any response. After running away in a panic, Alice Roberts returns to her office and gulps some water. She looks up and meets Julie Swift''s surprising eyes. "What happened, Alice? Is the chairman so scary?" "No, I am just thirsty." Alice doesn''t want to mention that for fearing it would shock Julie Swift, and she also wants to completely forget it. "Oh, the Dean said he would feast you and Dr. ke this evening, so, make sure youe by then. Once in a blue moon the Dean would treat us in a high-level restaurant." Julie Swift says excitedly. Just when Alice Roberts is about to say something, a familiar voicees, "Alice." Alice Roberts looks back and finds it is John ke. "You, why did youe back too?" John ke smiles gently. "You all havee back. It is so boring for me to be abroad alone." Above all, he worries about her. Upon hearing these words, a sh of gratitude moves in her eyes. Alice Roberts clenches her hands under the sleeve slightly; she knows John''s affection for her. But it''s been five years, she still could not ept him. If things keep going like this, she would just stop John from chasing after his own happiness. John ke seems to know what she''s thinking about, he strokes Alice''s hair and says gently. "What are you thinking? You are just like my sister. Isn''t it normal for a big brother to take care of his little sister?" She tries to hold back tears, "Well, thank you, John." "Let''s go to the dinner together tonight." "Well." ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Standing aside, Julie Swift watches the two persons. They''ve already known each other before, no wonder they came into the hospital at the same time. The hunk joined the obstetrics and gynecology department, and the beauty joined the urology. Well...It''s also unique scenery in the hospital. After work, Alice Roberts goes to the kindergarten to pick Albert and Reba home first and then cooks a nutritious dinner for them. When it''s about time, she lulls them to sleep and takes a taxi to the restaurant. Chapter 24 Chapter 24: It''s Unforgivable That He Dumped Mommy£¡ Alice Roberts didn¡¯t expect that her lovable babies, who are asleep, get up right after she leaves. "Brother, where does mom go? Is she seeing daddy?" Albert Roberts gets to the desk and turns on theptop. He inputs the password and enters into a hidden system, "It should be a hospital wee meeting, it is very popr in China." "All right," Reba Roberts replies with disappointment. "When will mommy forgive daddy?" Thinking of daddy, Reba Roberts quickly takes out her mobile phone and continues to send GIFs to Edward Smith. Teasing Edward is her new hobby. Albert let Reba ys happily, quickly moving his hand on the keyboard. There are too many things to be done since they''ve alreadye back home. How to let the man who dumped his mom lose everything is the most important thing to him. Hum! It¡¯s unforgivable that he dumped mommy! It is a bitte when Alice Roberts gets to the restaurant, but luckily, shees across Julie Swift who alsoeste. Watching Julie Swift keeps talking, Alice Roberts feels a lot ease although this is her first time to attend such an event after she came back home. When they arrive at the room ande in, all the men whistle at them, look nothing like serious doctors as usual. "Alice." Alice Roberts hears a voice and looks over. It is John ke. She smiles and walks over with Julie Swift. John ke considerately pours the soft drink for the two women and puts it in front of them, looking at Alice, "They are asleep?" "Yes." The atmosphere is hit up after John ke and Alice Robertse in. From time to time someone toast them, but John ke drinks all the wine by himself. Gradually, John ke is a little drunk. A gleam lights up his eyes, which makes him looks gentler and attracts many female doctors and nurses. But everyone can see how thoughtful he is to Alice and are wondering what their rtionship? "Dr. ke, do you like Alice?" Perhaps it is the atmosphere in the room that makes Julie Swift y a joke. Alice Roberts is a little embarrassed, but John ke is considerate and says, "We are just good friends. But if there is no suitable person for Alice, I would like to marry her." "Good! This toast is to you." Julie Swift pours herself a cup of wine and drinks with John ke. Unustomed to such an asion, Alice Roberts gets up and says she would go to the bathroom. When shees out of the bathroom, she sees the door of the room being pushed open by the waiter. Under the dim and ambiguous light, Edward Smith stands in the corridor and looks indifferent. He nces at her, which makes her feel like being soaked in the cold water. She stands there, unable to move, looking straight at him and wondering what he is doing here. However, Edward Smith leaves without talking to her. Alice Roberts then returns to John ke''s side and sits down, getting lost in thought and walking like a soulless person. John ke senses that she is absent-minded and says thoughtfully, "If you are worried about them, go back first and I will tell the others." "Well, thank you." Alice Roberts does want to leave, who knows when Edward Smith wille to find her since he has already known she is here. It''s better to leave early. John ke worries Alice. He says goodbye to others and apanies her to leave the room. The noise is much smaller at the moment the door is closed, "John, I can go back by myself, you don''t have to drive me." "It''s toote to find a taxi, I''ll send you outside to take a taxi." John ke looks straight at Alice gently, full of tenderness. But it''s this tenderness that makes Alice guilty, she owes John too much and do not know how to repay him". "John......" "Forget bring your coat again?" John ke looks at Alice with a smile and puts his coat on her. "Come on." Alice Roberts notices the man who stands far away when she and John are about to leave. She opens her eyes wide and stops. It''s Edward Smith! The temperature drops immediately. An unnatural coldness spread from Edward''s face, and the coldness is lightened up by the colorful corridor lights. Noticing Alice''s strange behavior, John ke looks along her gaze. His eyes get dim when he finds Edward Smith. He steps forward and blocks Alice Smith. Edward Smith steps in front of Alice Roberts gracefully, grabbing her hand and pulling her over him. John ke grabs Alice''s another hand and res at Edward Smith. "Edward Smith, let her go!" "I''ll give you a chance, Alice, and if you don''te here, I don''t know what I will do!" Edward¡¯ voice is so cold, as if it is from the hell. "She has nothing to do with you anymore, Edward Smith. Don¡¯tmand her!" John ke is always good-natured, but now, he could not help roaring up. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Edward Smith squints at John ke, "As long as I want her, she can only be my woman forever!" Bang! John ke pounces Edward Smith with his fist but the pounce is easily avoided by him. Edward Smith directly hit John ke''s right eye with a hook, "This is a warning to remind you not to interfere in our affair!" "She''s my wife, and you are the one who should stay out of this!" John ke loosens Alice''s hand, wiping the blood in his lip corner hard, and stares at Edward Smith coldly. Suddenly, Edward''s face gets frozen, "You married him?" Alice Roberts steps in front of Edward Smith, looking into his dark eyes, and says in an icy voice, "Yes, I married him." "Alice Roberts!" Edward Smithes forward to grasp Alice''s hand and directly drags her away. He says to John ke who stands in front of him, "You can have a try to see whether you can stop me!" With several violent movements, John ke falls heavily to the ground with bruises on his face under Edward''sst hook. "John!" Alice Roberts is dragged to a luxurious Bentley before she could talk to John ke. "Back to the vi." With Edward''s voice, the driver hurriedly starts the engine. Soon, the car leaves the restaurant and the scenery all the way is quickly moving. However, there is weird silence inside the car. Alice Roberts is worrying about John ke and gets angry with Edward''s violence, so she doesn''t want to talk to him at all. Chapter 25 Chapter 25: Why Are You So Horny? Edward Smith is as cold as an iceberg, spreading the shivering chill all over the car, which makes the driver very nervous and almost ran the red light. But finally, they arrive at the vi smoothly. Once again, Alice Roberts is dragged from the car very rudely, she smiles, "Are you jealous now? You''re going to marry Miss Hale, and it''s none of your business whether I got married or not." But this remark irritates the man even more; he drags her all the way to the vi. The servants on the road, seeing that their master is so angry, retreats to both sides. Edward Smith pulls her to the bedroom and throws her onto the bed. His cold eyes are full of anger, "I''ll give you what you want since you are so horny!" "What are you doing..."Alice''s voice trembles slightly. She clutches the sheet with her sweating hands and prepares to run away for she has already known what he is going to do. However, Edward Smith holds her between his arms and presses her onto the bed. Then he presses on her lips, which almost chokes her. Alice Roberts tries to resist but can only makes him angrier. Edward Smith touches her body without any tenderness. Somewhere out of his sight, a drop of tear slides from the corner of her eye. Alice Roberts clutches her hand tightly with her long nails poking into her palm. Why would he do this to her? Why...... Finally, the sex is over. Alice lies on Edward''s arms like a soulless person, paying no attention to his action of bring her to the bathroom to clean her up. She gets more attractive when the water runs over her white skin, which dims the man''s eyes again. Alice Roberts feels his hot gaze and slips into his arm, then, another sex begins. This night, Edward Smith is crazy; he keeps having sex with her until dawn and falls asleep. However, Alice Roberts doesn''t feel sleepy at all, and she just wants to put on her clothes and leave here, but she is too tired to get up. She is wondering why the man beside her keeps pestering her even though he is going to marry Joanna Hale and they''ve already had a kid. Is it because she was forced by Joanna Hale and J Louis and left him before? So, he hates her crazily? And that''s why he keeps torturing her? Thinking of this, Alice Roberts can''t help crying and falls asleep. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª When Alice Roberts wakes up, it''s already 1 p.m. She checks the time and then gets out of the bed quickly. Oh my god, she slept for such a long time! Worrying about Albert and Reba, Alice Roberts taps her head in frustration, quickly changes her clothes, picks up her phone and runs out of the bedroom, almost bumping into thedy who is doing the cleaning. "Miss Roberts, Mr. Smith let you wait until he¡¯s back." "I am busy, and I must go now." Waiting for him back, impossible! Thest person in the world she wants to see is Edward Smith! The cleaningdy couldn''t stop her and can only helplessly watches her leave the vi and report it to Edward Smith. "Sir, Miss Roberts didn''t listen to my words and insisted on leaving." "I see." Edward Smith hangs up the phone and sneers. Alice, this time, you won''t have any chance to leave. No woman can trifle with his feelings like this. Thinking of she aborted their child and left five years ago and the divorce papers, a sh of pain shows up in his beautiful eyes. When Alice Robertses home, Albert is feeding Reba and listening to piano piece with computer. Nothing happens at all. Well, she knew her two children were very sensible, which makes her feels like a bad mom. Alice Roberts feels really sorry for didn''te home two nights in a row after they''ve juste back from abroad. When Reba Roberts sees her back, she excitedly gives her a hug, "Mommy, you''ve been working overtime." "Yes, baby." Alice Roberts pets her daughter''s soft hair. Her eyes get moist, "How good were you and Albert at home?" "Brother took care of me." Alice Roberts pats Reba softly, "How about hiring a babysitter, so she can look after you while mommy works?" After all, she works in a hospital and works unusual hours. But when she utters these words, the two little babies disagree in unison, "No, we can take care of ourselves!" "Really?" This question is actually nonsense because Alice knew her kids could take care of themselves when they were abroad. They are nothing like four-year-old children, but are as sensible and clever as an adult. At that time, John ke said that the two little angels are the best gifts from god. "Sure." They answer in unison again, very loud. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org At this point, Alice has to agree. Albert and Reba sigh in relief. How could they do things they want to do if there''s babysitter looking at them all day. With such a busy mommy, they can surely be free! "What would you like to eat for lunch today? Mommy will take you to the supermarket and buy the snacks you like. "Alice Roberts squats and gazes at then gently. She wants to make up for them by cooking a good lunch herself. The two babies are very happy about that ande to the supermarket excitedly with Alice hand in hand. "I want eggs." "And Reba wants meat." Each of them chose one thing. Luckily, Alice Roberts knows what they want to eat. They buy tomatoes, eggs, lean meat, ribs and other things ande back home happily. When Alice is cooking, Reba Roberts finally couldn''t stand it, pulling Albert''s sleeve and whispering, "Is mommy feeling sick today?" Albert''s eyes glisten, making him look unlike a four-year-old kid. He presses his lips and looks at the confusing Reba, "Mommy just didn''t sleep wellst night," he says, "We should do the dishes after dinner." "Alberts ~" Reba blinks her ck eyes. "I''ll do it." "Yeah, you are the best." Reba kisses his check smugly. Albert Roberts feels a little sad. If mommy can act coquetry like Reba, he believes that heartbreaker would surrender immediately. The dinner is made! Scrambled egg with tomato, braised pork in brown sauce and corn and spareribs soup! The dishes and soup are all good-looking and delicious. Alice Roberts has made a huge progress in cooking during the past five years. At least she feels very satisfied when she sees her babies are enjoying their meals. Chapter 26 Chapter 26: They Don''t Have Time to Lay Eggs. "Mommy, why there are so many eggs at home but none in the kindergarten?" Reba Roberts asks, looking at Alice with herrge watery eyes. "Stupid, the eggs are eaten by the quick ones!" "..." Albert Robert is indeed stronger than Reba. Alice Roberts didn''t think there would be this kind of problem in the kindergarten she chose. But it seems that some domestic kindergartens do cut corners. They didn¡¯t put eggs when cooking scrambled egg with tomato! What the hell! But she could not tell the little babies the truth for she doesn''t want them to have a bad impression of their hometown. "Because the hens have been very busytely and they don''t have time toy eggs, so your teachers couldn''t buy enough eggs. Tell mommy if you want to eat eggs and I¡¯ll cook for you." "Really?" Albert frowns and looks very confused, but he tries to act normally which makes him strange. But Reba Roberts seems to believe her and nodded heavily. Alice Roberts takes a relief. No wonder they all say the kids get a zillion questions. _________ Alice goes to work as usual then, she and Julie Swift - a cheerful nurse she just knew, are perfect partners now. John ke sees lot more smiles on Alice''s face when she gets along with Julie Swift and he is very happy about that. "Dr. Roberts, Mr. Collins in the VIP ward calls you." "Ok, thank you." Alice Roberts just finished the routine inspection, she finds Mr. Collins'' medical record in her office and reads them as quickly as she could. It''s been a few days after thest check, Mr. Collins resumes to a normal diet gradually and the indicators of all aspects are back to normal. So it seems that he can be discharged within several days. Looking at the medical record, Alice Roberts unconsciously picks up the thick ck-rimmed sses on her table and puts it on, After finding out that some of her patients are very flirty after seeing her, she decides that it would be better to make herself look ordinary for the sake herself and the patients. After all, even the most upright man will be awkward seeing a beautifuldy checking his genital. The ck-rimmed sses and her bang makes her very cute, and her rosy lips make everyone want to kiss her. But she doesn''t notice it. Dressed in the white coat, Alice Robertses to the VIP room alone. When she opens the door, she is a little amazed by the view of a tall man''s back. Dressed in white shirt and ck trousers, he is slim and straight, with a figure of over 6 feet. Maybe only Edward Smith isparable to this man in terms of the figure, Alice thinks. From where she stands, she can see his hard and handsome profile. He must be here to visit Mr. Collins. It''s just that there''s an eerie silence in the room. Suppressing the curiosity, Alice Roberts coughs on purpose and steps gracefully to Mr. Collins'' bedside, asking in a serious tone, "Mr. Collins, I have seen your indicators, everything is ok. And the urinary system..." The tall man hears her voice and turns around slightly to look at her. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. There is nothing special about the woman with the ck-rimmed sses except her fair skin. But somehow, watching her talking so calmly about the urology system makes him a little interested. "When could he be discharged?" The deep voice makes Alice turn her head to look at the man. For a moment, she is shocked by his eyes. These are very beautiful eyes, even with a sense of magic. "Huh?" The man is slightly displeased because of her distraction. "Sorry, if there is no other problem, he can get discharged the day after tomorrow." Alice Roberts turns her eyes down and reminds herself that he''s just a handsome man. It''s nothing. But the man keeps staring at her, making her feel queasy. Alice Roberts doesn''t like that feeling and wants to leave quickly. "What''s your name?" Alice frowns, "Sorry, if there''s nothing else, I should go to check other patients" With that, Alice turns away, leaving the man with a back full of precautions. "You called me here just for this woman?" Kevin Collins says in an inpatient voice. It''s just a female urologist with average looking. Is it worth calling him from thepany? Lying on bed, Randall Collins stares at his son who stands in front of him and frowns, "Can''t you just settle down and don''t make so many troubles!" "If there''s nothing else, I''ll go." Then Kevin Collins walks away before Randall says something. However, what''s happening in the corridor stops him. "Where have you been?" Stopped by the man who suddenly runs up to her, Alice Roberts refuses to answer his stupid question. With a cold face, she says, "Please get out of my way, Mr. Smith. The patients are still waiting." Alice Roberts! Edward Smith getspletely gloomy. He originally wanted to revenge her. But after holding it up for two days, he finds it''s hard for him to hurt her! So, he has to run to the hospital again but he can''t find her. He asks others and learns her is checking the urological problems of that old man again, Has she no shame at all? "Quit your job now." The man''smanding tone makes Alice sneer. She looks straight into Edward''s cold eyes and says, "I will never quit this job. If you want to use your chairman power to fire me, go ahead!" She did not believe that with her overseas experience, she could not find a job if she requires less sry. Thinking of the money she may lose, Alice Roberts feels heartbroken. She used to work overtime to earn more money when she was abroad. Now Edward Smith dares to make her quit the job£¡Alice Roberts can''t help gritting her teeth. Edward grabs her hand and pulls her away without any word. "Let go of me, Edward Smith, I''m at work now. Please don''t pester me anymore." Alice Roberts gets rid of his hand and looks at him coldly, "I hope you will not bother me from working anymore. And go tell the Dean if you want to fire me." With that, Alice turns to the other side, clutching her hands under her wide sleeves. A trace of painful feeling shes across her eyes. He will get married, why can''t he just let go of her? "Alice" John ke walks out of the ward and happens toe across Alice Roberts. Looking at her sad expression, he can''t help worrying," What happened?" Chapter 27 Chapter 27: Stay Away From Her "Nothing, just feel ufortable with my eyes." Facing John ke, Alice shakes her head and smiles gently. Anger shed in his eyes when Edward Smith looks at them from afar. Alice Roberts, that¡¯s the reason why you shun me? "What an excellent show. It''s once in a lifetime to see this expression on your face. Am I right, my President?" A mocking voicees. Edward Smith turns his head and sees hispetitor ¨C Kevin Collins from the Night Group. Kevin Collins puts his hands into the trouser pockets and walks over Edward Smith. He takes his hands out and ps,ughing, "Our President is rejected by a woman! But I heard that you were going to marry Joanna Hale, Is it a fake news?" "Kevin Collins, you must have forgotten the Mobil Company thing?" Mentioning this, Kevin Collins'' face sinks with anger. His biggestpetitor is Edward Smith Since he took over the Night Group from his father. The difference is that SA Group is created by Edward himself. It only took five years for SA Group to be the first-ss domestic enterprise. And now it is the leading company in the city which surpasses even the local enterprise Night Group. What''s more, The Smith family itself is very influential and serves Edward Smith well. Kevin Collins is not willing to stick to this situation, so he used some tricks, that was, exchanged the blueprint, when he learnt that the CEO of Mobil Company was looking for partners in their city. But unexpectedly, Edward Smith learnt this and spread it to the media. The Night Group lost not only their reputation but also their chance to cooperate with Mobil Company. Just at that time, he met a hot girl in a bar and was unexpectedly photographed several nude photos, which were then put on the Inte. His father''s health was not good, so he fainted with anger when he heard about it. Kevin Collins was very embarrassed and med Edward Smith for all of these. So there is feud between them since then. Kevin Collins suddenly gets interested in that female urologist when he sees that Edward is rejected by her, "Stay away from her." Edward Smith warns Kevin and spreads a shivering chill when he sees his evil eyes. Edward Smith doesn''t find that he will get unusual when he deals with things rted to Alice Roberts. He seems very angry but concerned as well. But Kevin Collins is not afraid of Edward at all. "Taking care of yourself, President Edward. Joanna Hale is not a nice woman. What will she do if she finds out that you have crush on a doctor? C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Edward Smith frowns; the one he''s afraid of is not Joanna Hale but his mother J Louis. ________ Getting rid of Edward Smith, Alice Roberts goes to the hospital canteen for lunch with John ke and makes a call to the teacher to ask about Albert and Reba. "Miss Roberts? You called just in time. You''d bettere..." Alice Roberts immediately puts down the lunch box and chopsticks. She gets panic. Albert and Reba have always been sensible, how could they fight with other kids in the kindergarten? She wants to run out but doesn''t notice the chair in front of her. She would¡¯ve fallen down if John ke didn¡¯t hold her. "Is there something wrong with Albert and Reba? I¡¯ll go with you." Seeing her anxious face, John ke can''t help worrying and asks the head for leave. He drives Alice to the kindergarten. All the way, sitting on the passenger''s seat, Alice Roberts is worrying about her babies. She clutches her trouser and gets pale. "Don''t worry, Albert and Reba will be fine. If it''s really serious, the teacher would have told you." John ke holds Alice''s hand andforts her. Maybe his words work, Alice Roberts says thank you in a low voice and holds back her hand silently. A hint of regret shed across John''s eye when he feels it. He knows that Alice can''t ept him now, but he still doesn''t want to give up. Soon, they arrive at the kindergarten. Alice Roberts sprints to the ssroom as soon as she gets out of the car. As they approach, they hear the noiseing from the inside. "Teacher, Albert hit me!" Albert Roberts looks coldly at the children in front of him and hums with anger. He turns his gaze on Reba who stands aside. Her hair is in a mess and her red face is full of unhappiness. She looks at him and cries, "Brother~" Albert Roberts can''t resist Reba''s voice, especially when she has just been bullied. He puts out his hand to wipe her tears, "Don''t be afraid, I''m here." "Woo......"Reba holds Albert tightly and cries loudly. It is even louder than all the other children and is very piercing, which makes people feel miserable. Who would think the cryes from a four-year-old girl? The teacher doesn''t know what to do with this cry. Actually, the reason is very simple. Albert and Reba enrollte, but they soon be very popr among the ssmates with their pretty and lovely faces. This would''ve been a good thing. But Albert is a cold guy who is not talkative and enjoys being alone. And Reba is a people person who is cute and lovable. There are even some little boys fighting for her, which makes the teacher amazing. But it''smon for kids to have some fights when they are ying together. Reba was ying a game with some boys during the lunch break, and then a chubby girl said something that made her lose her temper. The little chubby girl was the most popr child in the kindergarten before Rebaes. She is cute andes from a rich family so the teacher usually gives her a special treat. She feels ufortable since Reba came here and took the ce of her princess-like status. She idently heard that Reba didn''t have father from the teachers and made fun of her. Actually, a child at her age doesn''t know the meaning of not having father, But from the TV and the adults, she vaguely understands that Reba was abandoned by her father. "Well, you''re bastard and your father abandoned you! No one wants you two..."The chubby girl''s mean words that she learnt from TV before instantly irritates Reba Chapter 28 Chapter 28: Apologize "Apologize!" "Well, I didn''t make things up, no one wants you!" The little fat girl gets more and more excited, while the other children listens to her words and looks at Reba Roberts with strange eyes. This kindergarten is a high-level kindergarten in the local area. The children who cane in are from families with a sound background. They can understand what it is like to be a child without a father. Instantly, everyone got far away from Reba Roberts as If she was some kind of virus. The chubby girl was so proud and said nasty things with her friends. Reba Roberts was so angry that she pulled up the little chubby girl''s hair but is pushed to the ground by her. When the girl tried to ride on her, she was stopped by a thin arm. Albert Roberts, who was checking his stocks on his cell phone in the corner, saw his sister being bullied. Without another word, he pushed the chubby girl onto the ground, punched her in the face and made her cry. If the teacher hadn''te in a hurry, no one knew what would have happened. The chubby girl bursts into crying. Snots and tears roll down her swollen cheeks, making her look dirty. Reba Roberts is crying out loud aside too. Her hair is a mess and her nose is red, but she has a pretty face, which makes the students take her side. "Albert Roberts, apologize to her." "No." Said Albert Roberts. The teacher looks a little pale. Although she does not know what had happened in the beginning, it was wrong for Albert Roberts to make the first move. Albert is a kid after all, so the teacher says patiently, "Albert Roberts, I''ve told you not to fight with others. It is wrong. If you did something wrong, you should apologize." "No!" So, the teacher also gets angry, she has never seen such a disobedient child. He is beautiful, but his cold face is not lovely at all! Just as the teacher is about to do something, Alice Robertses in, "Albert, Reba." "Mommy! Reba Roberts watches Alice Robertsing and tries to rush to hug her, but she thinks of something at the moment and shrinks her neck, as if she has done something wrong. Albert Roberts looks at the teacher. His face gets colder than ever. Well, he hates a teacher who tattles! ¡°What''s the matter with your face?" Alice Roberts answered the phone at the hospital and knew about what had happened. She has been worrying about whether the two children were doing well all the way. Albert Roberts now looks fine except for his wrinkled clothes. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org But when she turns her gaze to Reba Roberts''s face where there is a distinct red mark, Alice frowns by heartbreaking. The teacher''s face softens slightly when he sees hering, "Miss Roberts, You know what happened. Fights aremon among kids, luckily, it is not that serious. But it is wrong to beat others first. I told Albert to apologize but he refused. What do you think? Please deal with this." The teacher obviously prefers the chubby girl. After all, Alice Roberts is a single mother, and the chubby girles from an unusual family. Reba Roberts opens her big ck eyes and pouts her lips. "She is the one who swore first, and she should apologize first!" Alice Roberts kneels, arranges her daughter''s hair, and asks softly, "Tell Mommy what happened." Her children would not fight with others for no reason. Reba Roberts, who was only pretending to cry loudly, suddenly throws herself into Alice Roberts'' arms and bursts into tears. Pointing to the chubby girl, she cries, "She called me a bastard and said that daddy abandoned us..." She talks a lot. Alice Roberts feels heartbreaking when she hears the whole thing. "It''s not true. Daddy just went far away, he didn''t abandon you." "Then when will daddye back to see me and brother?" Reba Roberts looks up with her wet eyes at Alice Roberts and asks sadly. It''s hard for Alice Roberts to see her children being wronged because they don''t have father, but how can she tell her children that their father is going to marry another woman and that he will have a new baby? "Because he''s busy..."Alice Roberts could not tell the truth and feels that she has the same evil nature with the chubby girl who just bullied her daughter "Let him go if he is busy. I can protect you and mommy! "Albert Roberts says. Before Alice Roberts could react, Reba Roberts loosens her arms and turns to hug Albert Roberts. "You are the best brother in the world!" She turns her head and asks Alice Roberts again. "But what if daddyes to see us? Will Mummy be with him?" Alice Roberts pauses. This question... "Well, Miss Smith..."The teacher interrupts their conversation, after all, the little chubby girl is still crying loudly. "It''s my son''s fault to beat her but she''s the one who started it, Let her apologize first!" Alice Roberts says firmly. "Bickering between children is amon thing, but beating others is more serious..." Obviously, the teacher is on the girl¡¯s side. This attitude makes Alice Roberts feel deeply that it is not a good thing for the kids to stay in such a kindergarten. Fortunately, John ke waits outside for a long time and couldn''t helping in. He directly asks Alice Roberts to take the children home when he hears what the teacher says. Alice Roberts doesn''t know how he resolves it, but the teacher makes a phone callter, saying something like ¡°it is my fault for not taking care of the children". But Alice Roberts has already decided to change school for the two babies. John ke just knows a nice kindergarten and suggests she send the children there. Albert and Reba are okay with that. Apart from a little sadness at that time, there is nothing different for them. But Alice Roberts keeps ming herself for a long time. "Alice, the environment at home is not the same as that abroad. I am afraid it will happen again. "John ke looks at Alice Roberts and says, "If you agree, we can do what we did before. At least we can give the kids a home." Alice Roberts understands what John ke is saying. But the better he is, the guiltier she feels. It''s enough to take advantage of him once. "John, you don''t have to say that. I can support them by myself. I can give them a happy childhood even without a father." John ke can''t say anything more. It is three dayster that Alice Roberts returns to the hospital after taking three days off because of the babies. Chapter 29 Chapter 29: What Are You Doing? After returning to the hospital, everything goes well. A lot of patients are waiting outside her office because she was off for three days. "Hello, sir, what is your problem" Although Alice Roberts is wearing a ck-framed ss, it could not hide her clear, watery eyes. She asks softly as she looks at the man approaching his forties, The man is slim and lean. He wears a brown T-shirt and a rumpled suit; he looks at Alice Roberts, listens to her, drops his head, and whispers with embarrassment, "My sex life with my wife isn''t very well." Alice Roberts, with a slight frown, looking directly at the homely man, and asks "Have you brought the report?" "Yes, I have!" Bob Ashe hurriedly answers, putting the report on the table, "Doctor, do I need some checks?" "Let me look at the report first." Alice Roberts says, picking up the report on her desk and watching it carefully. There are some abnormal indicators for prostatitis, which should be rted to personal hygiene and work environment. "Since when you and your wife have problems on your sex life..." Bob Ashe responds to Alice Roberts'' questions with a red face but then acts more and more natural, which makes Alice Roberts feel relieved. As a urologist, she naturally hopes that the patients can be natural and not embarrassed, and tell her the truth, so that she can give them the best treatment. "Take off your pants." Bob Ashe looks at Alice dully, doubting if he mishears her. Alice Roberts looks at the patient calmly, as if she is looking at a cabbage rather than a man. "In your case, I have to examine you to see how serious the problem is." Alice Roberts is so calm that Bob Ashe has to uce his trousers and then... Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. "What are you doing?" Suddenly, the door of the clinic room is pushed opened. A handsome man stared angrily at Alice Roberts and turns to Bob Ashe. His tone is so cold that it makes people shiver. Actually, Bob Ashe did shiver once. He doesn''t know if he should take off his pants or not although the belt has been untied, and he stands here embarrassedly." "Alice, I can''t stop him." Julie Swift, whoes inter, looks at Alice Roberts apologetically and res at Edward Smith. Alice Roberts knows Edward Smith''s temper, she waves at Julie Swift. "Do the interrogation with the patients outside and I''ll take care of that." "Ok." Julie Swift nods and, as she closes the door, she says, "Call me if anything happens." Obviously, her words bear some connotations. Edward Smith shoots a nce at Julie Swift with dissatisfaction. Luckily, the door has been closed, so Julie doesn¡¯t feel this resentful nce. Bob Ashe does not know who Edward Smith is, but he can feel the chill from him. He gets nervous and stammers to Alice Roberts, "Maybe I shoulde another day..." "Sorry, please wait a moment. I''ll take it." Alice Roberts smiles gently at Bob Ashe. Alice''sfort makes Bob Ashe smile and nods, "good." Looking at Alice Roberts smiling at others, Edward Smith gets angry and says, "Kick him out at once!" "Mr. Smith, this is hospital and I''m at work now. It''s my duty to check my patient and no one can kick him out. If you want to have some check, please go to make an appointment. If youe here for personal stuff, I think there''s nothing for us to talk about." Alice Roberts'' voice is cold, which is quite different from the soft voice when she is talking to the patient. Thisparison makes Edward Smith feel very angry. He stares coldly at the man beside him. His eyes were horrible and indignant, "Get out of here!" Bob Ashe just sat down. He is startled by his gaze and quickly jumps up from the seat. His trousers fall to hisp because he untied it. "He''s my patient. You''re not in a position to order him. You''re the one who should leave here." Alice Roberts is angry and thinks Edward Smith is unreasonable. She decides to ignore him and let him stay here since he enjoys it¡­ Alice Roberts gets up and goes to Bob Ashe. Just as she is about to say something, Edward Smith stands in the middle of them and says with a gloomy face, "Alice Roberts, have you no shame? Do you enjoying seeing man''s genitals?" Alice Roberts looks angrily into Edward Smith''s furious eyes and admits deliberately, "Yes, I like it. What does it have to do with you?" "Alice Roberts!" Edward Smith growls, looking at Alice Roberts who wears a smile and indifference on her face, he is even more angry. How did the docile and clever girl be like this? Alice Roberts is not afraid of Edward Smith at all. She goes over to Bob Ashe and says gently, "Don''t care about him. Take your pants off and I''ll do some checks for you." Bob Ashe looks embarrassedly at Alice Roberts. Of course, he would like to be examined by a beautiful woman, but...The man next to her looks dangerous. It feels like he wants to tear him apart with his eyes. He feels that if he did take off his pants, he would be killed by this man the next second. Can he just leave? Edward Smith''s face darkenspletely when he sees that Alice Roberts is really going to examine a man''s genital in front of him. Just when he is going to drag this man out, Alice says in a t voice, "I have other patients even if you kick out this one. I am a urologist in this hospital, and I will not stop my work unless you fire me with your power." Edward Smith grits his teeth, walks up to Alice Roberts and looks at her angrily. "Don''t think I can''t fire you!" "Of course you can, Mr. Smith, but I can always find a hospital." Alice Roberts reminds him very kindly. Then she turns to Bob Ashe and says, "Take off your pants and lie down on the instrument in the back room," Alice Roberts walks straight past Edward Smith into the room. There is testing equipment which is one of the newest imported instruments from the United States. And it''s easier for her to check patients with it. Chapter 30 Chapter 30: Maybe You Can Ask Me for Something Else This instrument is already verymon in foreign countries, which can reduce the embarrassment between patients and doctors and help to find the problem more urately. "I, I have things to do, I''lle back another day..."Bob Ashe cannot stand the cold air in the room; he grabs his pants and flees. "Mr. Smith, your behavior has a very bad influence on my work. I don''t think you want to frighten all the patients away since you are the chairman of the hospital." How sharp-tongued she is. He doesn''t know when the woman who used to be obedient bes so strong, "This is my hospital. I can do whatever I want!" The man''s words are so childish that Alice Roberts wonders why she used to think he is nice person; he''s apparently an arrogant and selfish guy. Alice Roberts doesn''t want to say anything to him. But it seems that Edward Smith is going to mess her up. He sits in her office therefore no patient dares toe to her. Alice can''t be angrier. Isn''t he the President of a bigpany? How could he have so much time to sit here? Time flies, no onees to Alice except the first one named Bob Ashe during the whole morning. Now doctors are also paid depending on the number of their patients, and Alice Roberts doubts that she can only get her basic sry this month. She cannot let him stay here anymore. As Julie Swift calls her to dinner, Alice Roberts says to Edward Smith, in what she thinks is a very calm voice, "Mr. Smith, what should I do to satisfy you so that you will leave here?" "Quit this job and be my mistress." Alice Roberts clenches her fist and smiles, "Maybe you could ask me for something else." Edward Smith looks at Alice Roberts with a smirk and feels ridiculous. She must be working to make money. He is not in a hurry to make her be his mistress. But at the thought of the scene which he has just seen when he rushed in, he frowns and says, "No more patient examinations." Alice Roberts bets that Edward Smith ising to annoy her! Cause it''s too obvious. But Edward Smith won''t leave if she doesn''t say yes. ncing around, Alice Roberts smiles, "Yes, I promise." "You know what will happen If you lie to me." The phone rings just when Edward Smith is warning her. It''s his assistant asking about the business. After a few minutes on the phone, Alice Roberts gives Edward Smith a sincere look, "Mr. Smith, you better goes back to work since you are so busy." "Alice Roberts, you better not lie to me." "Take your time." Alice Roberts leans over onto the table and breathes a sigh of relief after Edward Smith left. Julie Swift comes over and looks at she, she could not help wondering, "Alice, that man is so fierce, do you know him?" The ordinary employees don¡¯t know that Edward Smith is the chairman and Alice Roberts doesn''t want expose Edward''s identity, so she mumbles, "I''ve offended him before, but we''re fine now." Although Julie Swift is usually careless, she is not stupid. It was clear from the way Edward Smith rushed into the room that there is something wrong between them, but Alice Roberts does not want to say, so she does not ask again. There should be more trust and freedom between them. "Don''t think of it, let''s go for lunch. The delicious food would be sold out if weete." Julie Swift steps forward, holds Alice Roberts'' hand and walks outside. After lunch, Alice Roberts takes a rest in the consulting room. At two o ''clock, she wakes up naturally and stretches her body to wee the patient. However... One hour passed and not a single patient came in. She opens the door and looks at the empty room, wondering if what happened in the morning deters the patients froming in. Just keep waiting. Alice Roberts sits patiently in the consulting room. However, no one came to her consulting room until she gets off work. She did nothing but wipeing the table two or three times in the afternoon. At the end of the day, Julie Swift jokingly tells her that she could take a break if every day were like this afternoon. Alice Roberts is amused and scolds Edward Smith in her heart. The patients must''ve known what happened in the morning so they dare not toe to her. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ... The next day, Alice Robertses to the hospital in high spirits. After punching, she puts on the white gown and sits in the consulting room, asking Julie Swift to remind the registered patients what they should bring. Julie Swift, who has been gone for a short time,es back with an embarrassment on her face, "I just went to the outpatient department to ask about it, and no patient makes appointment with you today." Alice Roberts pauses, slightly frustrated, but smiles and encourages Julie Swift. "Maybe it''s too early." Julie Swift smiles too, nods and makes a gesture of encouragement. "It must be." As time goes by, at first Alice Roberts could console herself by saying that she just came home from abroad so the patients don''t trust her, or that the men are too shy to make the appointments. It is when Alice Roberts and Julie Swift go to the hospital canteen for lunch that they hear the other male doctors in the urology department talking about how busy they were today. When noting Alice Roberts, one doctor jokingly says, "I thought that the patients would definitely go to Dr. Alice when they know she''s so beautiful. I didn''t expect that it is Dr. Alice who has the most leisure time." Alice Roberts chuckles and looks embarrassed. "Hum, this kind of person better note! Come on, Alice, let''s go over there for dinner. Don''t listen to them. They''re all a bunch of leaches!" Julie Swift leads Alice Roberts to the other side, all the way up the road telling her how lecherous the male doctors in the urology department are, even more than the gynecologists... Then they meet John ke, the most popr male doctor in obstetrics and gynecology. John ke and Alice Roberts transferred to this hospital at the same time. With his excellent medical skills and handsome face, he attracts arge number of pregnant women, which makes their husbands extremely jealous. There are even some pregnant women keep pestering John ke, saying something about marrying him. It has gone around the hospital, and John ke is famous now. Julie Swift blushes when she sees John ke as she''s making fun of him, "D¡­Dr. ke." John ke smiles gently. "Would you mind if I sit here?" "Certainly not." Julie Swift is very embarrassed; she carves out some room for John ke and then sits down next to Alice Roberts. Alice Roberts could not helpughing. John ke feels relieved looking at her smile. He has also heard about the rumors and is afraid that Alice Roberts would feel terrible for no one made appointments with her. Chapter 31 Chapter 31: Let''s See how Long You can Pretend After all, Alice Roberts is a well-known andrologist abroad, and there''s not even a single patient to see her at home. Who can take this easily? He also heard about that a man broke into Alice Roberts'' office yesterday, and if he was right, that man was Edward Smith. "Alice, has Edward Smith been bothering you these days?" "Ah? No, no." Alice Roberts pauses for a moment, and then shakes her head and gives Julie Swift, who is about to say something, an eye, suggesting her not to speak. A sh of gloom moves in his eyes, John ke lowers his head, losing all appetite. Does Alice Roberts lie to him because she doesn''t want him to interfere in their affairs? However, John ke is wrong this time. Alice Roberts doesn''t want to tell him because she feels sorry about Edward Smith hurting John kest time. She doesn''t say it because she doesn''t want John ke to get hurt in another conflict with Edward Smith. Julie Swift wonders why Alice Roberts didn''t mention that someone was pestering her. And with this question the atmosphere seems to turn cold and Dr. ke, who always behaves gently, doesn''t speak a thing. ¡­ In the afternoon, there is still no patient. Alice Roberts is getting anxious. If there is no patient all day long, she will lose her bonus and people will think she''s not professional. After all, she only had one patient yesterday which she didn''t even complete. She starts to worry! Julie Swift offers to ask the outpatient department if something is wrong there or they thought she was off work today. "Thank you, Julie." "No big deal." Julie Swift grins, dressed in a pink nurse costume, and goes in a hurry. Alice Roberts is sitting alone in the consulting room and feels bored. She picks up her mobile phone and it rings. It''s very coincidental because she has put it on mute mode and it rings just when she picks it. But she doesn''t want to answer! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª In the President''s office of SA International Group, After reading some important documents, Edward Smith gets his coffee and drinks some of it. A wicked smile shows up on his face when he suddenly thinks of something about Alice Roberts who is working at the hospital, which makes him look more handsome. He picks up the phone and calls her. The phone rings for a long time, but the woman does not answer! Edward Smith, with a hint of cold in his angr face, hangs up the phone. Well done, Alice Roberts, let''s see how long you can pretend. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª As the screen goes ck and no more phone callse, Alice Roberts is relieved but disappointed as well. She swears to herself when she realizes it, "I can''t have any more contact with Edward Smith." She must work hard to support her children and mother. Alice Roberts, who puts making money in top priority, has no idea that her two adorable children are dozens of times richer than her and she has no need to work this hard. Alice Roberts, who has adjusted her own mood, puts her mind back to her work. She sits in the consulting room and waits for a long time, but Julie Swift does note back until she opens the door heading to fetch some hot water. Julie Swift looks at her with some hesitation and steps forward when she notices that Alice Roberts is holding an empty cup, "I''ll fetch the water for you." "No..." Before Alice Roberts could finish her sentence, the cup is taken by Julie Swift. She has to turn back to the consulting room and waits for Julie Swift to fetch the water. After a while, Julie Swiftes back and sits down in the chair opposite. It seems like she has finally made up her mind. "Alice, have you offended someone?" she asks solemnly. Alice Roberts pauses, "What do you mean?" She just returned to this hospital from abroad. How could she offend someone? Julie Swift has to tell her what she has just known when she sees Alice Roberts looking puzzled, "I went to the outpatient department and they said you were not on the list so the patients couldn''t make appointments with you." "Why did they do that?" Alice Roberts frowns in surprise. She has not offended anyone and it means she''s off work if her name isn''t on the list. But no one told her and she has been staying in the consulting room all day. Julie Swift doesn''t understand too. If the leaders don''t like Alice Roberts, they can use other ways. There''s no reason for them to do that. "Would it be the man who came yesterday?" Yesterday? Alice Roberts frowns. Is it Edward Smith? He''s the chairman of the hospital, and he can tell the hospital leaders to get her name off the list. And the thing gets even clearer with the phone call he just made. No wonder no one came to her yesterday since he left and so is today. It turns out he''s the one who behinds it. Crack! Alice Roberts ps the table and stands up. Julie Swift is shocked and thinks she''s going to fight with the leaders. So she says, "Alice£¬don¡¯t be impulsive. There must be some misunderstanding. It''s almost time to get off work, and the leaders must not be there. Calm down, we can go to the dean and ask him about it tomorrow." Her words remind Alice Roberts that it''s toote to do anything since it''s almost five o¡¯clock now. Besides, Edward Smith must do this to force her to find him. She should pull herself together! "Thank you, Julie" "We are friends. Don''t think too much and take it as a break. You don''t know that everyone has to work overnight when the hospital is busy. It''s really hard¡­" Julie Swift keepsforting Alice Roberts until they get off work. "See you tomorrow." "Bye!" After saying goodbye to Julie Swift, a low-key ck car pulls up in front of her when Alice Roberts is about to go to the bus stop. The car window rolls down, and it''s John ke sitting in it. "I don''t have anything to do after work. Let me take you to pick up Albert and Reba." "It''s all right. I can go myself." John ke opens the car door and steps down, smiling gently at Alice Roberts, "I am just missing Albert and Reba. Come on, I just want to y with them." At that point, Alice Roberts could not say no, so she gets in the car. John ke gets back in the driver''s seat, fastens his seat belt, starting the car, and drives away. Neither of them notices that there''s a handsome man in a Cayenne staring at the car coldly in the corner. Edward Smith was waiting for Alice Roberts to find him. Then he thought she was too stupid and it would take her a very long time to find the reason, so he could not help driving here. Then, he sees hering off work with John ke! N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Well done, Alice Roberts. Chapter 32 Chapter 32: Mommy Doesn''t Like Him John ke is a sensitive man so he can tell that Alice Roberts has something on her mind, but she doesn''t say anything all the way. On the contrary, when heforts her about the patient thing, she says everything is fine. So John ke could not say anything more. When they arrive at the kindergarten, Alice Roberts gets delight as she sees her two cute lovely babies. Nothing is more important than her children. Both children like John ke, and when they see himing to pick them up, they smile brightly. Watching from afar, Alice Roberts can''t help wondering would it be the same if Edward Smith came to pick them. But soon Alice Roberts pushes the idea away. He is going to marry Joanna Hale and already had a kid. Alice Roberts, snap out of it. In the evening, John ke says he wants to cook them a meal and it gets Albert and Reba''s approval, which makes Alice Roberts sad. Isn''t she a good cook? "Mommy has been working all day and it''s too hard to cook, so I''d prefer uncle John to cook." Albert Roberts exins. Reba Roberts nods and adds, "And Uncle John is better at cooking." "......" Alice Robertspletely doesn''t know what to say. John ke smiles and looks at Alice Roberts and the kids. He cannot help but hope that he can see them every day, but... After dinner, Alice Roberts sends John ke away because they both have to work tomorrow. After they left, Albert and Reba sit on the coach and start to chat. "Brother, what should I do? I suddenly feel that it''s good for mommy to be with Uncle John. He is not as good-looking as daddy, and he doesn''t have as much money as him. But he can cook, and he has been treating mom very well. It seems he is more suitable to mommy." Reba Roberts nods with affirmation while she''s talking. Albert Roberts nces at his sister and replies casually, "Mommy doesn''t like him." "..." Reba Roberts looks at Albert Roberts with dismay, about to shed tears, "All the kids in kindergarten have daddying to pick them up, but we don''t. Reba wants a daddy too." Albert Roberts puts down his phone, looks at Reba Roberts and says, "First of all, fake crying is also a skill. Try to use some eye drops the next time when you make fake crying. Second, those kids are retarded, why do youpare yourself with them? Third, the heartbreaker is our daddy no matter how bad he is. For Mommy''s sake, let''s wait for some time." Reba Roberts, who is caught pretending by her brother, stops crying and says with her pouty lips, "I can wait, but I won''t let it off since he dumped mommy!" Albert Roberts starts worrying his daddy. No wonder they often say on television to never offend a woman. And it works for his sister too even if she''s only four years old. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The next day, Alice Robertses to the hospital, preparing to have no patients. But she still couldn''t bear when she has been waiting for the whole morning and no onees. Even Julie Swift thinks this is going too far. She rolls up her sleeve and wants to rush to the dean''s office to ask him, But Alice Roberts stops her, "Calm down, Julie, listen to me. It''s not what you think." "I told the people in the outpatient department and they said they couldn''t put your name on it without permission. It really pissed me off. "Julie Swift says indignantly. Alice Roberts takes a deep breath, makes up her mind, looks at Julie Swift and says, "You stay here, I''ll go find him." "I''ll go with you." Alice Roberts stops Julie Swift. "He did it just to force me to find him. Just stay here, I''ll be all right." Coming out of the hospital, Alice Roberts takes a taxi to the SA Group and wonders what to say when she sees Edward Smith. It''s obvious that he''s forcing her to resign. How ignoble he is! He can just fire her if he doesn''t like her to work there. Waiting for her to quit herself? That''s impossible! She''s not the one she used to be. "Here we are, Miss." Alice Roberts pays the taxi driver and pauses when she sees the edifice in front of her. Compared with the office building five years ago, this edifice is a testament to how much it has changed in her absence. This is the first time shees to this building. Taking a deep breath, Alice Roberts walks over to the reception desk in the lobby. "Hello, I want to see Mr. Smith." "Do you have an appointment?" The receptionist asks politely. Alice Roberts frowns and bits her lip, "No." "Sorry, we can''t let you in without an appointment," says the receptionist. "But I have something really important to talk to him. Would you please let me in?" Alice Roberts says, looking at the receptionist with her clear eyes. However, the receptionist repeats what she just said and rejects her. Alice Roberts has no choice but to sit on the sofa in the waiting area. Since there is no way toe in, she has to wait for him toe off work here. No matter what happens, she''ll settle this matter today. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. As time goes by, peoplee in and out through the lobby, but none of them is Edward Smith. She knows that she could call Edward Smith, but five years ago, she has told herself she would never call him again. Even if the number has been engraved in her mind, and even if Edward Smith has never changed it in all these years. Suddenly, the receptionistes up to her and asks politely, "Are you Miss. Alice Roberts?" Alice Roberts nods doubtfully, "I am." Hearing this, the receptionist takes a relief and says in apology, "Our President told me this morning that you could go to the 18th floor if you want to see him." Alice Roberts freezes for an instant. Edward Smith knew that she woulde to him. In this way, Alice Roberts is surer that it was Edward Smith who did the hospital thing! "Thank you." Alice Roberts gets up, steps to the elevator on her high heels, and presses the button of the 18th floor. Soon she gets to the top floor. All the staffs here wear formal dresses and look like elites. She feels alienated from the others because she wears a casual white dress. One man in sses walks up to her and asks with a smile, "Can I help you?" "Hello, my name is Alice Roberts and I want to see your President." The man stuns for a moment and looks at Alice Roberts unnoticeably. He pulls back hisplicated gaze and holds out his right hand to show the way to Alice, "This way please." "Thank you." Chapter 33 Chapter 33: Would You Like Some Wine? Soon, they arrive at an office. The man in sses knocks the door and opens it. He walks in with Alice Roberts and respectfully says to the man who is working, "President." The man in a white shirt and tie is looking at the papers. From where Alice Roberts stands, she can see his hair floating in front of his forehead, slightly covering his deep eyes, his face is angr and handsome. He is dedicated to work and looks like a model shooting a fashion magazine, which is absolutely seductive. "Well, what''s the matter?" Edward Smith asks casually, still not looking up. "Miss Roberts is here to see you," says Allen Ginsberg. Edward Smith, with a pen in his hand, looks up with his dark eyes and sees Alice Roberts in a white dress standing there. Her clean and delicate face with the angel-like innocence seems as the same as five years ago. She is not as miserable as he thought. Instead, she leads a better life and is more attractive than five years ago. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Please leave us alone." "Ok!" Allen Ginsberg answers respectfully, turns away from the office and closes the door. There are only two of them in the office now, and Alice Roberts is getting nervous. The sexes with him in the hospital and vie to her mind, and she blushes for a moment and draws a few steps back from him. He watches her behavior and smiles. He walks up to her step by step and stops at a distance of three steps. He says with his maic voice and smiles, "What''s the matter?" Alice Roberts bites her lips and looks at Edward Smith. "You don''t have to pretend. Did you do tricks to my work in the hospital?" "Exactly." Edward Smith admits this without any hesitation, causing Alice Roberts stunned for a moment. She says angrily then, "Why did you do that? That my being a doctor has anything to do with you?" "I just feel ufortable about it." Edward Smith steps past Alice Roberts to the other side of the room. He opens the freezer, taking out the wine, pouring himself a ss of it, and drinks it slowly. Alice Roberts is irritated by his behavior, "Edward Smith, we ended up five years ago. I don''t owe you anything. Why did you do this to me?" "I like it." Alice Roberts is so angry that her chest is up and down and she would pick something up and throw it at Edward Smith if she could. Looking at Alice Roberts'' angry face, Edward Smith smiles even happier; he raises his wine ss and laughs, "Would you like some?" Alice Roberts tries to calm her anger and forces a smile, "Edward Smith, what do you want? Just say it." "I won''t be your mistress, don''t even think about it!" "Mistress? I''m sorry, I don''t want that now." Edward Smith shrugs and gives her a you-thought-too- much look. Alice Roberts grinds her teeth. "Don''t you like to watch man''s genitals? Don''t worry. I won''t fire you because it¡¯s just our personal stuff. After all, you are a star doctor who came back from abroad. I happened to be a little ufortable recently, so I told the dean that you can only serve me this year." Edward Smith speaks very slowly with a smile on his face. Alice twitches her lips when she heard that¡ª¡ªto be his private doctor for a whole year! How did hee up with that? "Oh, by the way, you will get a high sry for being my private doctor. Just triple what you made in America." Edward Smith adds and looks at Alice Roberts''pletely gloomy face with satisfaction. Screw you and your money£¡ Alice Roberts would have liked to shout, but she can''t say no to such a well-paid job though Edward Smith is smirking. No, how could she sell her soul for money! She decided to cut off allmination with him. "I have no objection. If you want to refuse, I can clear your schedule for a year at any hospital you go to." Edward Smith raises his eyebrow and says arrogantly. Alice Roberts grits her teeth and stares at Edward Smith, "Do you mean that you will let me go as long as I serve you for one year?" "Don''t worry, I have lost interest in you for a long time. Although there is still some sexual interest, one year is enough for me to get tired of you." "Good! Remember what you said! There''s no problem to be your private doctor and I hope you can pay my monthly sry on time." The lovely appearance of the angry woman biting her lips somehow makes Edward Smith, who wanted to torture her for pleasure, even more tempted. She is a conceited woman who has aborted the kid and abandoned him for money. But when he met her again, all the thought of revenge he has imagined for ten thousand times disappeared. He only wanted to possess her and keep her by his side, making her unable to go anywhere. "Don''t worry about the sry as long as you can do your job well." Edward Smith puts down his wine ss and approaches Alice Roberts with graceful steps. Alice Roberts is vaguely aware of danger. She is pulled over into his arms before she tries to step back, as if she is throwing herself into his arms. "Miss Hale, the President is having business with the client..." "I have to see Edward right now. Move way!" Alice Roberts immediately recognizes the voice of Joanna Hale and pushes Edward Smith away. She is in a panic. What should she do? Joanna Hale ising. What if she sees her in Edward''s office? She has to hide away. But where could she hide herself in this ce? Edward Smith frowns as he sees her expression of fear. Is she so reluctant to be seen by Joanna Hale? Indeed, Joanna Hale is his fianc¨¦e now, and it''s normal for his ex-wife to hide from her. But he wants to see what will happen if his ex-wife bumps into his fianc¨¦e? "Edward!" Joanna Hale pushes the door open with a huge smile but freezes when she sees Alice Roberts in the office, "Alice Roberts, why are you here?" Alice Roberts gives Edward Smith a sharp look. He could have kept Joanna Hale out of the room if he wanted to, but he didn''t say anything on purpose. "Perhaps Miss. Hale doesn''t know my job?" "I''m asking you why you are here." Joanna Hale looks furious. She has warned the womanst time not to appear in front of her and Edward Smith. It seems she didn''t understand and wants to take Edward Smith away, "Don''t get it wrong, Miss Hale. I''m here because there''s something concerning with my profession." Joanna Hale remembers thest time she saw Alice Roberts at the hospital, she wore the white gown. So she''s probably a doctor. Chapter 34 Chapter 34: He Has Sexual Dysfunction Joanna Hale frowns and a darkness twinkles in her eyes. Is Alice Roberts trying to threaten her with the pregnancy? Did she know that? "As you think, I am a doctor." Alice Roberts smiles and continues, "As an andrologist, I''m here because Mr. Smith has sexual dysfunction." Joanna Hale freezes, looking at Alice Roberts, then looks at Edward Smith. He ¨C he has sexual problems? No wonder he didn''t have any response to her all these years, no matter how seductive she was. That''s why! Not because she''s unattractive, but because there''s something wrong with him? Joanna Hale feels vaguely aware of the truth; she puts her hand on her belly unconsciously, watching at Edward Smith''s face. Fortunately, Edward Smith pays all the attention on Alice Roberts. Joanna Hale sighs with relief but feels jealous of Alice Roberts. This woman has disappeared for five years and how dare she show up again ande to Edward Smith''s office. No one would believe that she is innocent. "Miss Hale, do you understand now? If there''s nothing else, I''ll go first." Alice Roberts smiles as if thinking of something, she turns to Edward Smith and says very politely, "Mr. Smith, from a doctor''s point of view, I would advise you to give up smoking and drinking for a while, and...restrain sex." Edward Smith curls his lips with anger in his eyes. Well, the woman has managed to provoke him. Alice Roberts leaves the office smartly. She breathes a sigh of relief as she gets into the elevator and she starts worrying about something as she thinks of the way Joanna Hale looked at her in the office. She¡¯d better keep away from Edward Smith until the day Joanna Hale marries him. If she offends Joanna Hale and J Louis, her mother would be in danger. After all, both of them would use all means to get what they want. ... Back to the hospital, Julie Swift trots over when she sees Alice Roberts. She looks at her nervously and asks, "Where have you been? I looked for you everywhere short of the dean''s office." "I went out." Alice Roberts responds apologetically. "Went out? Didn''t you go to fix the problem?" Julie Swift is confused. Shouldn''t she go to the dean or minister to solve the problem? Alice Roberts has no idea about how to exin to Julie Swift her six-year entanglement with Edward Smith. So she can only tell her in the simplest way, "The reason why they moved my name out is that a client wants me to be his private doctor for a year." "My God, who would do such a thing?" Julie Swift is more confused. Alice Roberts is an andrologist. Which man would take a year to treat andrological? Julie Swift, in a sh of inspiration, smiles secretly. She leans closer to Alice Roberts and whispers, "Is there a sexual problem with the dean?" "¡­" Alice Roberts twitches her lips and says responsibly, "Not the dean." "Who''s that?" Julie Swift is curious about that. "A President of a bigpany." Alice Roberts does not want to talk more about this topic, so she changes this topic by asking, "Did anyone looks for me while I was away?" Julie Swift pats her forehead, "I almost forgot if you didn''t mention it. Dr. ke came to find you twice." John ke. Aplicated expression shows up on Alice Robert''s face. If John knows that she has to serve Edward Smith this year... "Alice, Alice." "Oh, I am listening." Alice Roberts smiles and meets Julie Swift''s puzzled gaze, she waves her hand and says, "I''m going to find him now." N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. The andrology department is on the third floor and the gynecology & obstetrics department is on the fourth floor. Alice Roberts doesn''t take the elevator, but goes directly to the stairs. She wants to think about how to tell John ke about this while going upstairs. John would definitely disagree and suggest that she quit the job right away if she tells him the truth. Her mother is in this hospital, so Alice Roberts does not want to go to another hospital. It will be inconvenient for her to take care of her mother, what¡¯s more, Edward Smith offers her tripled sry. Alice Roberts concludes with these reasons: Don''t tell John ke the truth. Anyway, she can completely get rid of Edward Smith after one year. Maybe within one year. On the fourth floor, Alice Roberts asks a nurse and finds John ke''s office. Alice Roberts knocks twice and pushes the door open. But there''s a pregnant woman inside. So she hastens to say, "I''lle backter." "Alice, it''s almost finished. Just wait for a while." John ke stops her, tells the pregnant woman some advices, and calls the nurse toe in, "Please help me to send the patient back." "Ok." John ke and Alice Roberts are left in the clinic room after the nurse takes away the woman with seven-month pregnancy. "Seat yourself, would you like tea or water?" John ke gets up. His gentle appearance and expression make her feel like enjoying the spring breeze. But Alice Roberts is strangely nervous, feeling like a pupil who has been caught by her teacher. She sits across the table, "Whatever." John ke pours her a ss of water and puts it in front of her. He looks at Alice Roberts and asks, "Where have you been?" "I¡­I went to ask them about something." Alice Roberts replies hesitantly. "You are lying." John ke looks directly into Alice Roberts'' eyes and catches her guilty, "I have asked the dean and your minister, they didn''t see you. Did Edward Smith do something to you?" Alice Roberts says nothing and worries, thinking, ¡°John guesses it correctly. What should I do?¡± "Alice, are we still friends?" There is some disappointment in John ke''s voice. "Of course we are." Alice Roberts replies without even thinking of it. "Then why do you still refuse to tell me the truth? It''s a big thing. Alice, Edward Smith is about to marry Joanna Hale. You have already gotten over with him. You''ll only hurt yourself if you go on like this, do you understand?" "I know!" Alice Roberts springs to her feet and says loudly. John ke is stunned and stares at Alice Roberts. He has never said such a thing in front of Alice Roberts all these years, because they were abroad and he thought Alice Roberts as over him. But who knew Alice Roberts, who never mentioned Edward Smith abroad, would be entangled with him as soon as she returned home? Alice Roberts clenches her fists, "Sorry..." "Alice, I didn''t mean to constrain you, I''m just..." The remaining words ¡°care about you¡± are unspoken. "I know. I just lost my temper. Sorry." Alice Roberts interrupts him. Chapter 35 Chapter 35: Everything Will Be Okay Alice Roberts looks down, avoiding John ke''s gaze, "I came back for my mother," she mumbles, "He has nothing to do with me." John ke is relieved to hear that. Everything is fine as long as Alice Roberts could forget Edward Smith. However, when he takes a relief, he does not notice the dimness in Alice Roberts''s eyes and her pressed lips when she mentions Edward Smith. The next day, Alice Roberts takes the bus to the hospital after sending her two lovely children to the kindergarten. There is still no patient, but she already knew the reason, so she does not have any burden. She''s happy to be so leisure as long as Edward Smith doesn''te here. First, she goes to Susie Sullivan''s ward, peels an apple, and sits with her for a while. They have not seen each other for five years, so Alice talks to her the fun things about Albert Robert and Reba Roberts during this leisure period. "Mom, You don''t know how smart Albert and Reba are. Once I was working overtime at the hospital and forgot they didn''t have dinner. Then I recalled it after having all the things done, so I ran back very quickly. But when I got home, I found that they had even prepared my dinner too¡­¡± Alice Roberts can''t helpughing as she says these things. Her eyes are full of happiness. You won''t know that every kid is an angel to his mother if you don''t have kids. Everything they do is warm and unforgettable. So, when Alice Roberts knew Susie Sullivan was ill. Her first thought was toe back to make up for her five-year disappearance. Susie Sullivan has a smile on her face all the time. Although she looks thin because of the disease, her heart is full of warmth with Alice Roberts apanying her. However, Susie Sullivan always has a question about the kids. Looking at Alice Roberts, she could not help asking, "Are they really John''s children?" "Mom, the most important thing is they''re my children." Alice Roberts does not answer directly, but what she said makes Susie understand that her daughter has grown up and has her own ideas. It is a shame for her that she could not help her before because of her poor health. So her daughter has suffered so many grievances and could only escape to a foreign country. Thinking of this, Susie''s eyes get moist and she mes herself, "It''s all mom''s fault." "Mom, I didn''t take good care of you. It''s my fault." Alice Roberts hugs Susie Sullivan, her nose turning sour and eyes brimming; she blinks her eyes desperately to hold back the tears. She can''t cry or her mother would worry. After chatting for a while, Alice Roberts finds Susie Sullivan is tired. She tells her to have a good rest and she should go back to work. "Forgot you''re working. Go ahead." "Mom, Bye." Alice Roberts does not want to say that Edward Smith has hired her as his private doctor for one year.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Standing in front of the door and looking through the window for a moment, Alice Roberts quietly wipes the tears in her eye corner, takes a deep breath, smiles, and turns to the consulting room. Everything will be ok! ¡­¡­ When she gets to the office, she opens the door and stops. She looks at the fashionable and elegant woman, who is wearing a limitedcy skirt of LV, in front of her. She wears an amethyst bracelet from Tiffany, which adds mour and elegance to her with her white hand. She has a slim figure. And you can smell the charming scent from the distance. She has a style of celebrity. Joanna Hale, daughter of the mayor. She is beautiful and well-educated, and is from a powerful family. She is a celebrity from the upper ss who attracts everyone, and, who is going to marry Edward Smith, the President of SA Group. The media exaggerates howpatible the two persons are. They are beautiful and well-educated, simply the perfect match in the upper ss. Well, Alice Roberts just wants to sneer, and she knows best what Joanna Hale is like. She is just a hypocritical bitch! As for Edward Smith, the bachelor from a rich family, she can still remember how he brushed the toilet. Huh, a couple of bitches. Alice Roberts knows there is no good in going against Joanna Hale though she is cursing her in her mind. But when she is about to ask, Joanna Hale says coldly, "You''re back!" "What''s the matter?" Alice Roberts goes straight to get herself a ss of water and takes a sip, ignoring Joanna Halepletely. This dismissive attitude aggravates Joanna Hale, who warps her elegant face, "Alice Roberts, have you forgotten what I told you?" "I''m sorry, Miss Hale, you have said so many things to me that I really don''t know which to begin with." Alice Roberts says with a half-smile. "Don''t y dumb with me. You know exactly why you''re in Edward''s office. Don''t assume he still has feelings for you." Joanna Hale is furious when she recalled the scene she met Alice Roberts yesterday. She has known Edward Smith for so many years and he has never asked her to see him in the office. Sometimes when she broke in, he would send her away with cold words. But Alice Roberts apparently stayed there for a long time, and Edward Smith gave her that look. Joanna Hale feels she has to stop Edward Smith from seeing Alice Roberts'' "Miss Hale, you get me wrong. I never thought he still had feelings for me. If there''s anything wrong between you two, can you please work it out yourselves?" Alice Roberts doesn''t want to keep wrestling with Joanna Hale on this issue. But the more she does this, the more Joanna Hale suspects that Alice Roberts is up to something, "You swear to me that you will never see Edward again!" Alice Roberts feels ridiculous. Is Joanna Hale crazy? "You dare not to swear, dare you? Well, I heard your mother''s in this hospital too..." "Miss Hale!" Alice Roberts could not remain calm when Joanna Hale mentions Susie Sullivan. Looking at themanding Joanna Hale, she bites her lip and bends her head, "If I did anything misleading you, I apologize." "You think this is enough?" Joanna Hale sneers with disdain. Alice Roberts bites her lips and says with difficulty, "I''m sorry." "I can¡¯t hear you." ''I''m sorry!" Joanna Haleughs and stares at Alice Roberts with a smirk. "Alice Roberts, you deserve these. You tricked Edward Smith into marrying you, and then you made him leave his family. Do you know how angry he was when you cheated him with another man?" Alice Roberts clenches her hands and tells herself to hold back her anger as she listens to Joanna Hale''s words about her nightmare. Chapter 36 Chapter 36: What A Wimp Looking at her wimpy reaction, Joanna lost interest in her after taunting her with many unpleasant words. ¡°I¡¯ll let you go this time. If I ever see you pestering Edward, don¡¯t me me for what I¡¯m capable of.¡± ¡°Have a good day.¡± Alice bows and sees Joanna off as if she was from the royalty. The room is in peace atst. Alice raises her head, take a deep breath and finally, get rid of that feeling of soreness. It¡¯s been five years. She still remembers clearly on the scene where Joanna and J force her to sign that Divorce Agreement and chug that bowl of medicine down her throat. If it isn¡¯t for John¡­ ¡°Alice! Alice¡­¡­¡± The moment Kelly opens the door, she sees Alice¡¯s depressed-look and bes concern. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°Kelly¡­¡­I¡¯m¡­¡­I¡¯m good. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Alice controls her emotions and looks at Kelly as if nothing is going on. It hurts Kelly to see Alice like this. Her sorrows show in her eyes even though she put on a smiling face. Kelly reaches out her hands and hugs Alice. ¡°Alice, you can tell me anything. You know, I¡¯m good at nothing but at least I can be here for you.¡± A warm hug from Kelly breaks down Alice¡¯s wall. Her tears roll down and it makes Kelly panic a little. Kelly stays andforts Alice. After a while, the crying stopped. All that depressions are gone with the tears. Alice swears she will have nothing to do with Edward anymore! ¡°Thanks, Kelly. I¡¯m fine now¡±¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Kelly smiles and decides not to ask why Alice cries. Suddenly it urs to Kelly that she¡¯s here to tell Alice about a person looking for her at the front desk. ¡°Oh, Alice. I almost forget about this. A guy is looking for you.¡± Alice frowns her brows. ¡°Please don¡¯t tell me that it is Edward.¡± ¡­ The nicely-tailored suit shows his figure well and makes him look smart and mature. That perfect face, even if it is only looking from the side, is nothing less than the celebrities from the screen. His eyes are charming as if there are stars in them. As he stands in the middle of the crowd, he bes the center of attention for the women at the ce. There are even nurses who offer assistance but get rejected and leave in disappointment. ¡°There he is.¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org This man seems familiar, Alice think, I must have met him somewhere. Suddenly, Mr. Collins, that man from the VIP suitee across her mind. What does he want from me? ¡°Alice, this guy is hot! Go, he¡¯s been waiting for you for so long.¡± Kelly rushes Alice towards Mr. Collins¡¯s direction. Alice walks towards Mr. Collins, the shining star in the room. Mr. Collins is looking at a direction inadvertently, then he sees the woman that was cornered by Edward the other day. She is wearing a whiteboratory coat today, her hair is tied-up in a sleek ponytail, her beautiful face looks like the lotus in the water and her skin glows like white jades. She looks just like a fresh-graduate- innocent and lovely. Before today, Mr. Collins thinks he had seen too many beautiful women. But as she is walking towards him, he can feel the movements of the air. He feels his heartbeat getting clearer and louder, following the pace of her footsteps, until she stops in front of him in a five-steps distance. ¡°Hi, I¡¯ve heard that you are looking for me?¡± Alice asks politely. ¡°We¡¯ve met before. Do you still remember?¡± Mr. Collins smiles and look right into Alice¡¯s eyes with his charming eyes. Alice has to admit that this is a very attractive man. However, when she is in front of Mr. Collins, she would automatically keep a distance from him. It is in her instinct to remain guarded to these men. ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve met in the VIP patient suite.¡± Alice nods. ¡°My apologies for not being to introduce myself back then. I was caught up in some urgencies. I¡¯m Mr. Collins, the son of Randall Collins.¡± Mr. Collins reaches out his right hand and he seems well- mannered. Looking at the long and sleek hand of Mr. Collins¡¯s, even though Alice feels reluctant but she still reaches out her hand and shakes Mr. Collins¡¯s out of courtesy. However, when Alice tries to take her hands out from Mr. Collins¡¯s, she realizes that he doesn¡¯t want to let go. She frowns, ¡°Mr. Collins.¡± ¡°My apologies. I¡¯m fascinated by your beauty.¡± Mr. Collins¡¯s lips curve upwards. For some reason, these frivolous words sounded sincere when ites out from those lips. ¡°May I know how can I help you, Mr. Collins?¡± Alice asks distantly and politely, feeling ufortable with his actions. ¡°The reason I¡¯m here is to express my gratitude, to thank you. Dr. Roberts, do I have the honour to take you to dinner tonight?¡± Mr. Collins says. Dinner? Alice got a bit dazed. A father staying in the VIP suites plus the pieces he is wearing on him. He must be from some rich family. Not to mention his pretty face. And he wants to take me to dinner? To thank me for curing his father? This doesn¡¯t sound like a valid reason for Alice. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I have ns tonight.¡± ¡°Tomorrow night is good too.¡± Alice starts to feel bothered. She doesn¡¯t care what he wants from her, she¡¯s just not in the mood to have dinner with this stranger. ¡°It¡¯s our job to cure patients. Don¡¯t mention it. I¡¯m aware of your gratitude, so you don¡¯t need to do this. Excuse me, I¡¯ve got to go now.¡± Alice turns and tries to leave the scene. However, Mr. Collins gets in her way. ¡°Ms. Roberts, this is a sincere invitation. Why did you turn it down?¡± He remains his sincere attitude. ¡°I¡¯ve told you, I have ns. Mr. Collins, I believe there will be a lot of girls who would love to have that dinner with you. Unfortunately, I¡¯m not one of those girls. Thank you for your invitation.¡± Straight to the point, Alice rejects his invitation regardless of what he might be going after. She overtakes him and leaves his sight. Looking at her back, Mr. Collins bes interested. This is the first time he got rejected by a woman. No wonder that Edward can¡¯t leave her. The more she rejects him, the more he wants to get her. Thinking of how Edward would react if he knows Alice is with him, Mr. Collins¡¯s lips curve upwards. Alice thought her obvious rejection could back Mr. Collins down. However, it seems like things went the exact opposite way. The next day, Alice steps into work after she sends off her lovely babies. Not long after she reaches the hospital, Kellyes in with a huge bouquet of roses. Alice¡¯s interest in gossip immediately sparks when her eyesnd on the huge bouquet. ¡°Did your boyfriend send you this? What a romantic guy. It¡¯s your birthday today?¡± She throws the questions to Kelly with a smile on her cheek. Chapter 37 Chapter 37: She Is Charming. Kelly stuns at Alice¡¯s question at first thenugh out loud when she realizes Alice misunderstood the situation. She put the bouquet on Alice¡¯s desk, ¡°The bouquet is yours.¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Alice couldn¡¯t believe what she heard. Looking at Kelly, who can¡¯t stopughing, she points at herself and asks, ¡°Why are you sending me such a huge bouquet?¡± ¡°It is not from me. The florist sent it over and said it is for Dr. Roberts, and you are the only Dr. Roberts we have around.¡± Kelly exins with a look to dig for gossip on her face, ¡°Did your boyfriend send it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a boyfriend,¡± Alice exins. ¡°Well, it is strange then. Who would have sent this? Could it be Dr. ke?¡±, Kelly teases Alice, ¡°Wow, he is romantic!¡± Alice is feeling doubtful when she sees that bouquet of beautiful roses on her desk. John knew that she doesn¡¯t like roses. Furthermore, why would he send the bouquet? Could it be¡­Edward? ¡°You know who this is from, didn¡¯t you? It is from someone you like, right? That look on your face tells me everything.¡± Kelly thinks she is onto what Alice is hiding, so she starts teasing her with it. ¡°It¡¯s not what you think.¡± Alice turns and takes a close look at the bouquet. Edward must be on something, that¡¯s why he sends this bouquet, she thinks. If that jealousy Joanna finds out about this, she will surelye and make a scene in the hospital. Alice quickly grabs the bouquet and walk towards the main exit. ¡°Alice, where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to throw it away.¡± What? Kelly is surprised by Alice¡¯s reaction. She quickly stops Alice, ¡°Hey, I have never received any bouquet in my life. Don¡¯t throw it if you don¡¯t like it. We can still keep it as a decorative item.¡± ¡°If you like it, it¡¯s yours.¡± Alice handover the bouquet to Kelly, walk back to her seat and starts reading the piled-up clinical notes of diagnosis on her desk. ¡°No, this is for you¡­ Hmm? What is this?¡± Kelly takes out a card that stuck in between the roses and read out the content. ¡°For the beautiful Dr. Roberts. From a grateful family member of a patient.¡± Alice stopped flipping the clinical notes. A patient? The face of the elegant hottie she met yesterdaye across her mind. She walks to Kelly and read the card by herself. She frowns. Looks like it is not from Edward. ¡°Looks like Dr. Roberts has an admirer¡±, Kelly teases Alice and smells the roses, ¡°Ah, these roses smell lovely.¡± Alice doesn¡¯t know what to say about Kelly, ¡°Alright, if you like the bouquet, you can have it. Just don¡¯t tell anyone about this.¡± ¡°I promise. Other than Hanna from the reception, no one will know about it. You know what, thest time when Dr. Fields cured a patient, he received a silk banner from the family, and he mentioned it every time he sees someone. Look at you. Patient sends you roses and you want to throw them away? Do you know that this is a great chance for you to prove your excellent skills and that you are loved by your patients?¡± Kelly won¡¯t stop nagging about Alice¡¯s reaction towards this bouquet of roses. Alice knows that Kelly cares about her but this person who sends the bouquet is certainly targeting her instead of complimenting her medical skills. She saw that quite a lot when she stationed in overseas hospitals. ¡°Fine. If anyone sends me flowers next time, I authorize you to help me to spread the news, alright?¡± Alice surrenders. An upwards curve appears on Kelly¡¯s lips. That should be the way, Kelly thinks. She never really like that arrogant Dr. Fields who thinks she is the most skilful doctor in the world anyway. ¡­ The bouquet-incident is settled and Alice moves on. However, when Kelly approaches her with another bouquet of flowers the next day, her mind goes nk. It¡¯s like the sender knows she didn¡¯t like red roses. Today, he sends white roses instead. It is still from the same person as thest bouquet. Kelly counts the number of roses- thirteen in total. ¡°Thirteen roses mean that he adores you. Alice, tell me, who is this family member of a patient? You are so new in this hospital. Oh my, this is so romantic.¡± Kelly continues to joke around on the subject. When she sees Alice frowning, she put the bouquet aside and put on a more serious attitude, ¡°Hey Alice, I was just goofing around. If you really don¡¯t like them, I won¡¯t bring them to you anymore.¡± Alice knows Kelly is a straightforward and sincere person, who will never have malicious intentions. She shakes her head and smiles, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not angry at you. It¡¯s just that I have told this guy off clearly but he still sends me flowers. I feel bothered.¡± ¡°Hey, is this guy rich?¡± Alice nods. ¡°That¡¯s right! Rich kids like to y this trick. You should just ignore them.¡± Kelly says. ¡°I know.¡± Alice nods again and wishes that guy could just give up. Apparently, Alice underestimates the sender¡¯s determination. She keeps receiving flowers from the same person for the next few days. There are always thirteen flowers but it is always a different type of flowers every day. After a week, the whole hospital knows that some family member adores a female doctor from the Andrology Department. Everyone is wondering how this mysterious man looks like. He sends in flowers every day but he never shows up. Alice bes the topic of the town. Wherever Alice goes, there will be doctors and nurses asking her about this ¡®romantic boyfriend¡¯ she have. It leaves Alice in no choice but to rify every time she¡¯s asked. When time goes by, the rumour grows bigger and bigger. Alice gives up exining and rifying when things go out of control. The flowers are sent in every day, regardless of good or bad weather. Alice¡¯s department is fills with aromatic scent from the fresh flower, and it makes everyone feel more energetic in working their shift. John, who stations in the Obstetrics & Gynaecology Department, heard about the news not long after it starts spreading. His brows furrow when he first knew about it. Afterpleting his round in patrolling the rooms, he quickly goes to the Andrology Department on the third floor and look for Alice. ¡°So I¡¯ve heard. You have an admirer?¡± John is nervous about how Alice would answer. He can stop her from doing stupid things about Edward but he doesn¡¯t have the right to stop her from epting another man. He sincerely hopes that Alice could walk out of the trauma she went through by herself but at the same time, he wishes that he could be the one to help her out. In struggles, he can only stay beside her and be there for her. He is afraid that if he gets too close, she doesn¡¯t even want him to be her friend anymore. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t listen to the nonsense. It is just some random guy. Give it some time and he will go away,¡± Alice sounds helpless and shakes her head. John instantly feels relief. He smiles, ¡°I¡¯ve heard the same thing from some other female doctors. If you just ignore him, he will eventually leave you alone.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Alice nods and thinks, I hope so. Chapter 38 Chapter 38: Gentleman, Behave Yourself After work, Alice Roberts picks up her children, Albert Roberts and Reba Roberts, and goes to the market to buy some vegetables. The two lovely babies take advantage of her absence to have a short meeting. "Albert, why hasn¡¯t the faithless Daddy taken action yet?" It''s been almost a month, so Reba Roberts is a little bit worried. She¡¯s a good child who hopes the family get together. Albert Roberts nces at her and says, "He''s away on business." N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. "On a business trip! Does he take that coquette with him? " That''s what Reba Roberts is more concerned about. "His schedule shows that he takes a female secretary and two top executives to the United States on a business trip that willst about a month." Albert Roberts¡¯s eyes twinkle. Ever since he hacked into SA Group''s high-level Intr, he knows Edward Smith¡¯s whereabouts very well. Not to mention that he secretly transfers 5% stocks owned by one of the shareholders to Mommy, which means SA Group now has Mommy''s share. Well, if that man dares to betray Mommy, he will sell the 5% stocks and take Mommy and sister away so that he could never find them again! "Did not expect without that fox, herees another," ¡°It is so unexpected that he doesn¡¯t take that coquette with him, but herees another woman. No, I must remind him that he¡¯s married and can¡¯t sleep around.¡± With these words, Reba Roberts with her chubby little hands rummages the cell phone in her schoolbag and finds the phone number of the heartbreaker. She quickly edits a text that reads ¡°Gentleman, behave yourself. If you really want to see beautiful women, I can send you some photos.¡± After editing the text, Reba Roberts kindly sends several gifs to him, saying, ¡°Done. Now he should know how to behave!¡± Meanwhile, Los Angeles, a five-star hotel. The handsome man that just takes a bath, whose figure is no less than that of the top model,es out wearing a white bath towel and sees the female secretary that stands in the room. With delicate and beautiful makeup and sexy slip dress, she perfectly shows her graceful flesh with concave and convex curve. When she sees himing out, she twists her tiny waist and ogles Edward Smith, and calls out "President Smith..." And she reaches out her white jade hand that is ready to put on President Smith''s shoulder and leans her flesh against him. With her failing to lean against him, Edward Smith stares coldly at her the next second. Her hands freeze in mid-air, and the man''s cold voice sounds, saying "Get out!" The female secretary is not willing to just go out. She has tried her best to apply for SA Group and passed a strict three-month probation, just for today, to climb into Edward Smith''s bed and be his woman. Such a perfect godlike man is Prince Charming pursued by all women, who has full elite temperament, model-like figure, beautiful features, the ability to devise strategies and the wealth of the richest man. She knows he has a fianc¨¦e and they will get married soon. She has self-knowledge, but wouldn''t it be nice too to be his mistress? "President Smith~~, now we''re in Los Angeles and there''s no one else. I..." "I don''t like to say the same thing twice. Do you walk out the door yourself, or should I ask security to drag you away?" Edward Smith says coldly. The female secretary''s face bes pale, because she never expects that Edward Smith would drive her away. What a heartless man! They have been here for a week, and she has deliberately not seduced him during that time, as she knows that a man has physical needs. If she shows up at the right time, he will be addicted to her. But the result is that though she ns for a week, he never touches her for Miss Hale. The female secretary looks at Edward Smith¡¯s serious expression and deeply knows his upromising nature through getting along, so she leaves the suite with her head down and her tears in her eyes. "Rece the secretary at once, buy her a ne ticket, and get her out of my sight immediately." After saying that, Edward Smith rages and hangs up the phone directly. On the other end of the phone, the assistant Zhang is suffering the anger of President Smith with fear. He knows that the new female secretary must have done something that should not be done. It seems that he must choose another secretary. After Edward Smith hangs up, the phone suddenly vibrates. A couple of messagese. He finds out it is the same puzzling number that he has received before as soon as he opens the text message. It reads that ¡°Gentleman, behave yourself. If you really want to see beautiful women, I can send you some photos.¡± When he clicks on other pictures, he finds they are those GIFs. Suddenly his eyes get dark and his mouth twitches with amusement. ¡°Thank you for reminding me,¡± he texts back. ¡°Albert, look! He texts me back.¡± Albert Roberts gives her azy nce, hisses, and focuses his attention on theputer before him again. "It seems that this daddy has been very obedient. Well, next time I can say more nice things about him to Mommy." With that, Reba Roberts clutches her phone with her small hand and types out three words: You''re wee. The mobile phone on the bed vibrates once, and Edward Smith picks up the first time to check. When he sees the words ¡°you''re wee¡±, his mouth turns up slightly. But he does not know why, looking at these three words, the anger brought by the female secretary inexplicably disappears down. Looking at that text message, he couldn''t help wondering who it is. On vacation, Alice Roberts takes Albert Roberts and Reba Roberts to the amusement park for a day. The family of three looks warm and happy. Alice Roberts knows nothing of what her two dear children have done and only hopes that Master Collins would not send flowers again when she returns to work. Alice Robertses back from vacation. When it is close to the time that Julie Swiftes and tells her the flowers areing, Alice Roberts intensively prays. She does not know if her prayer is useful, but Julie Swift runs to her consulting room and tells her that no one sends flowers today. "Good, I''ve been drowning in all that gossip these days, and the man finally gives up." Hearing this, Julie Swiftughs, too, saying" It is like what I say that these yboys are like to y and would give up within a few days.¡± ¡°Yes! Julie is the smartest.¡± "Hey, don''t worship me too much!" Julie Swift says proudly with her hands on her small waist. Julie Swift runs toward the door. After opening it, she notices a handsome man wearing smart suit outside. She¡¯s immediately dumbfounded and asks, "Who are you looking for?" "Is this Dr. Roberts'' office?" "Yes, yes." "Alice, you have a patient," Julie Swift calls out, turning on her side. He is so handsome. Unexpectedly, he has sexuality problems. s, what a pity! When Julie Swift moves away, Alice Roberts could see who is at the door. She frowns and a maic voice immediately sounds, "Long time no see, Dr. Roberts. I haven''t seen you for a week. You seem to be more beautiful.¡± Chapter 39 Chapter 39: Have a Try if You Dare Glib! The Julie Swift gives the handsome man an adjective, which just fits in with what he is, but under the pressure of being a doctor, Alice just smiles politely and says, "Hello, Mr. Collins." "Initially I am wondering if I need to reintroduce myself." With a smile appearing on his thin lips, Randall Collins¡¯ dark eyes stare straight at Alice Roberts, and his deep voice is particrly seductive. Although he is indeed smiling, the look in his eyes makes her feel ufortable. It''s like she¡¯s being targeted. "What can I do for you, Mr. Collins?" ¡°Do you like it? ¡°Randall Collins asks with a smile. He does not answer directly but raises a bunch of lavender and hands it to Alice Roberts. Alice Roberts is speechless, so now, instead of asking someone else to send flowers, he intends to send them himself, doesn¡¯t he? "Well, Mr. Collins, actually I''ve been meaning to tell you that I don''t like flowers very much. So, there¡¯s no need for sending me flowers ever after, and it costs much." "She says quite euphemistic. However, Randall Collins seems unable to understand what she is saying and asks rhetorically, "What do you like? I''ll buy it for you next time." As a result, Alice Roberts has to be blunt, "Mr. Collins, I think you are mistaken. I am actually married." Later I just divorce. But in order to make the man in front of her give up, Alice Roberts has to use this trump card. Randall Collins is shocked. Is Alice Roberts married? Edward Smith would not have an affair with a married woman in private, would he? Intuitively, Randall Collins thinks it is unlikely. That is to say, the woman in front of him lies to get rid of him. "If you don''t like my direct approach, Miss Roberts, we can start by being friends. I think you are a very kind and attractive woman, and I want to have more contact with you." Randall Collins looks at Alice Roberts with a sincere look. He used to pick up women with just one word or one look, you know! To get close to Alice Roberts, he even expressly gets to know tricks, which will help win the heart of women like Alice Roberts. He has spent a week sending flowers, and now he ising in person. He has never done that for a woman within the twenty years. He does not believe that he could not conquer Alice Roberts. "I''m sorry. I''m not only married but have two kids as well. If that''s all right with you, I have to go around the wards, I''m sorry. ¡°After saying this, Alice Roberts intends to leave, as ¡°of all thirty-six stratagems, fleeing is the best¡±. "Dr. Roberts, Dr. Roberts..." Seeing her leaving stealthily in front of him, Randall Collins wants to run after her. But Julie Swift happens to stop in front of him, which makes him almost lose his temper. Considering that the woman is Alice Roberts¡¯ friend, Randall Collins could only bear it and says, "Please make way." "Oh, I''m sorry. I am not aware of being in your way." Julie Swift says sorry words as if she has given way. But when Randall Collins turns left, she turns left. While he turns right, she turns right. Blocked by Julie Swift again, his face darkens and asks "Do you do it on purpose?" Randall Collins looks glum, but Julie Swift unabashedly smiles, "Yes, I have seen so many rich boys like you. You are only ying with Alice¡¯s affections with a dirty mind. Don''t get close to Alice, humph! " No one dares to talk to him like this, let alone an ordinary little nurse. Randall Collins smiles coldly, "Really? Do you think you can prevent me?" "Have a try if you dare!" Julie Swift straightens up her unnoticeable breast, with no fear of Randall Collins¡¯ threat. But the next second, Randall Collins directly puts the flowers in her hands, leaving a sentence, "I will not give up." Then he leaves without looking back. Leaving her in a mess, it is the situation to fight, isn¡¯t it? When Alice Robertses back, Julie Swift tells her the words that Randall Collins has left. She says doubtfully, "Although he talks glibly, can he really like you if he is so persistent?" Although Julie Swift despises the rich second generation who use money to insult people, she still has fantasies about idol drama. She could not help thinking that, if it were true, it would be a good thing for Alice. ¡°No! I''m not thinking about having a boyfriend.¡± Alice Roberts interrupts Julie Swift and speaks seriously. She is afraid that Julie Swift draws up the idea of setting them together, so she must let her know that she really has no such intention. Unexpectedly, Julie Swift narrows her eyes and asks mysteriously, "Well, how about the man who came to see youst time?" Thest time? For a moment, Alice Roberts quickly realizes that Julie Swift is talking about Edward Smith. Speaking of him, he has note to see her for a while. She has run him down in his office thest time, thinking that his character would send him to her the next day. I think with his character, he woulde over the next day for revenge. Only Joanna Hale came, but he never showed up... "I know, I know, all right. Next time this Mr. Collinses, I''ll help you stop him." Julie Swift pats Alice Roberts on the shoulder, gives her a thoughtful look, and says that she is busy, and leaves the clinic. Alice Roberts is dumbstruck. She doesn''t seem to express anything. What does Julie Swift know? The next day, Randall Collinses again. But this time he is not holding flowers. He wears smart suit, and dresses up mature and handsome, attracting the nurses in the hospital to look around. Seeing him going to Alice Roberts ''s room, all people show the expression of "So that is what it is". They get together in twos and threes and whispers. Randall Collins knocks twice, pushes the door and opens. He looks at her unexpectedly. It¡¯s troublesome for Alice Roberts. Why do her words make no effect? I¡¯ve already told him I am married! "It¡¯s almost noon, I just ask the nurse in the outpatient department to know that you have no appointment today. Should you be free to have a meal with me?" Randall Collins says with preparation. The corner of Alice Roberts¡¯ mouth twitches. Does the nurse in the outpatient department have nothing to do? "I¡¯m sorry, I..." "Do you find it useful to run away from me? Why don''t we have a meal and get to know each other? Maybe you''ll change your mind." Alice Roberts feels that not much can be done to change this situation. Well, exin it over dinner. Perhaps getting closer would teach him that she is a very boring person who could do nothing but be a doctor. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Randall Collins sees she does not refuse, with ck eyes shing a little proud, and he says there is no woman he couldn¡¯t pick up. It is easy to pick up Alice Roberts when Edward Smith is absent. "I haven''t got off work so soon. Why don''t you give me your address and I''ll arrive there by taxiter?" "Says Alice Roberts. "That''s all right, I''ll wait for you. If it''s not convenient, I can wait in a nearby cafe until you get off work." Randall Collins says like a gentleman. So, Alice Roberts has to go to Julie Swift and exin a few words. Julie Swift looks at Randall Collins, who is standing in the room, puzzled, and asks in a low voice, "Don¡¯t you say you don¡¯t like him? Why do you go out for dinner with him?" Chapter 40 Chapter 40: The Matter must be Settled ¡°The matter must be settled. It has bad effects that hees to the hospital all the time.¡± Hearing this, Julie Swift nods and says in approval, ¡°Ok, you go and return early. Don''t freely go anywhere else with him...¡± Alice Roberts listens to her advice,ughing and crying, and has to keep nodding, ¡°Ok, I understand.¡± Alice Roberts is going out of the hospital to find that Randall Collins have been waiting in the car. Seeing here over, Randall Collins gets out and opens the passenger door for her like a gentleman. "I''ll just sit in the back." Alice Roberts doesn¡¯t want to get too close to him. "Don''t worry. I won''t eat you." Randall Collins is joking and makes a gesture of invitation. So she has no choice but to get into the copilot''s seat. After fastening the seat belt, Randall Collins starts the car and asks her, "Western food or French food?" "Just a regr one. I have to work this afternoon." Alice Roberts replies. I have heard that a new French restaurant is not bad, so let''s go there." Randall Collins takes a turn and drives to the right. Alice Roberts opens her mouth and wants to say no, seeing that Alice Roberts have passed, so she says nothing more. She begins to think how she stops him froming to her. All the way, Alice Roberts does not say something, but Randall Collins is really good at coaxing girls, talking andughing. Although Alice Roberts pretends to be taciturn and aloof, she is amused by his words. The atmosphere inside the car is not bad. Then they arrive at the French restaurant. ¡°Please, Dr. Roberts.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± With a smile, Alice Roberts calmly walks out and enters the elegant, atmospheric restaurant with Randall Collins. Although it''s still early, the restaurant is doing good business. Many couples sit there. With the romantic decoration style, it looks very warm. Finding that there are all couples, Alice Roberts is so embarrassed that she would have chosen just any ordinary restaurant. They choose a window seat and sit opposite each other. When the waiter brings the menu, Randall Collins gives it to Alice Roberts first and says in a attractive voice, "Please order." "I''m never good at ordering. So, it¡¯s just ok to order what you like." Alice Roberts replies politely. So, Randall Collins also does not force Alice Roberts. But he asks for her likes and dislikes every time he orders, showing his respects to her. In that sense Alice Roberts has to admit that the man is handsome, gentle and, above all, careful and romantic. Few women would want to refuse, would they? Compared with Randall Collins, Alice Roberts thinks of Edward Smith who is arrogant and always in a grim appearance. But there has been such a romantic sitting together at lunch time between them... ¡°Dr. Roberts, Dr. Roberts?¡± "Oh?" Alice Robertses from her reverie and finds Randall Collins looking at her. She says apologetically, "I''m sorry, I am just thinking about something." Randall Collins¡¯ ck eyes slightly sh, secretly thinking that never has a woman been absent-minded when dating with him. But the woman in front of him has more than once ignored his existence. With inner displeasure, Randall Collins still shows a light smile, says magnanimously: "It''s ok. I just order a bottle of wine." Alice Roberts¡¯ hands wind under the table. Then she takes a deep breath and looks into Randall Collins¡¯ eyes, saying earnestly, ¡°Mr. Collins, I am really married and have children. I haven¡¯t deceived you.¡± Randall Collins pauses for a moment as he pours the wine, but his handsome face still keeps a smile, and his thin lips gently says, "Really? But ording to my research, your entry form shows you¡¯re single.¡± Alice Roberts freezes for a moment. No wonder he does not give up, he even finds this out. The trick was discovered and she had to point it out. ¡°Mr. Collins, your behavior has caused me a lot of trouble. I just want to take care of my children and have nothing to do with anyone.¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Randall Collins ces the half-filled wine ss in front of Alice Roberts. His long fair fingers contrast with the bright red wine, which makes him sexy. "How do you know if you don''t try?" Alice Roberts feels helpless. She is not a woman who knows how to be cruel to others, otherwise, she will not be cornered by Joanna Hale and J Louis five years ago. Although she bes indifferent and mature within the five years, the characters in her bones have not changed. But now, she must make it clear to the man in front of her that she doesn''t want to be with any man. "I''m sorry. Even if I¡¯m going to have a try, I¡¯ll have a try with someone who I have feelings for, right? I admit that Mr. Collins is excellent, but I''m sorry that I don''t have so-called feelings for you, and your presence makes me feel troubled. I''m sorry!" Alice Roberts apologizes again. Then she stands up, grabs her bag and turns to leave the restaurant to avoid embarrassment. As Alice Roberts walks away, she did not notice that the face of the man behind her is sullen and fierce, and there is a chilling gleam in his eyes because of what she says. Fine! Originally it is due to Edward Smith, but now this woman greatly stirs up his desire to conquer. Instead of returning to the hospital immediately after leaving the restaurant, Alice Roberts wanders out into the street. It is near lunch time, and there are many people walking along the road. They are all working people, each with a quick and clear pace, as if they all know what they want and where they go. But what about her? Edward Smith shes across her mind. She quickly tries to push him out of her head. Why is she thinking about him all the time today?! It is just as well that he doesn¡¯te, which reduces her troubles and spares Joanna from following her. But why does she feel vaguely ufortable when knowing that he just gives up? For him, am I really nothing more than a frivolous ything? So, he would say irresponsibly that she would be his mistress. "Bastard, don''t let me see you again!" She doesn¡¯t know if the words she spoke in the restaurant make sense. Anyhow, after she put down that sentence in the restaurant, Randall Collins doesn¡¯te to see her again, and the sending of flowers for a period of time finally stops. Alice Roberts is relieved, but she doesn¡¯t see the dejected looks of the women in the outpatient department. Meanwhile, people gossiping around secretly are wondering if she breaks up with the handsome man. "It must be. I tell you, how could a female andrology doctor really be liked?" "If I were a man and knew that she is engaged in it, I would be ufortable." ¡°Yes ...¡± Several nurses gather around and say all sorts of gossip, and asionally a few words of jealousy come out, which obviously indicates that they envy her being pursued by the rich second generation. "What are you talking about? Dr. Roberts doesn¡¯t like him rather than being dumped by him!¡± A voice like thunder sounds, and scares a few female nurses who are gossiping. They all stare at her as they see that she is Julie Swift. Chapter 41 Chapter 41: Moved on ¡°We still need to get it over with, right?¡± Julie thinks Alice is right, which is why she didn¡¯t stop her from meeting Randall Collins. ¡­ Her skin is as clear as white jades. Gentle, yet clear eyes of hers made this meeting extraordinary, even if they are just sitting there. ¡°Mr¡­Mr Collins¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Alice raises her bright eyes and holds tight to her nervous hands under the table, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mr. Collins, there might be some misunderstandings¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s the 1998 Chateau Lafite. Try it, it tastes great.¡± Randall Collins reaches out to the red wine bottle next to him with his long and fair fingers. He then pours a ss of red wine for Alice. His movements are so gentle as if he never heard what Alice said earlier. Such attitude pisses Alice off. She knows Randall Collins doesn¡¯t want to hear what she wants to tell him and that he has a will on his own. Flowery words have got no use on him, it is best to be straightforward. Although Randall Collins tries to be as gentle as possible his emotions turn bad at the end of the dinner, and Alice¡¯s rejections are the cause of his bad mood. ¡°Let me send you home,¡± Randall Collins looks into Alice¡¯s eyes. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Thank you for the dinner tonight, Mr. Collins. I have to say, you are very charming but I¡¯m sorry. I feel bothered by your actions. Please don¡¯t evere and look for me anymore. Goodbye.¡± Alice turns and leaves the scene immediately after she finishes her words, and she never cares to nce back. Randall Collins¡¯s face turns cold after hearing what Alice said. There is a striking coldness in his dark eyes but his lips curve upwards. This game is getting more and more interesting¡­ ¡­ After leaving the restaurant, Edward¡¯s face and his dark eyese across Alice¡¯s mind. Where is Edward? He has never been to the hospital for a long time. Has he¡­moved on? She should be happy about him moving on. However, the idea of this possibility stings Alice¡¯s heart. Alice shakes her head and tries to clear her mind, ¡°It must be the exhaustion. It must be.¡± ¡­ Although her schedule is booked, Alice still goes to work on time every day. Both of her babies are on summer break now, so she thought, why not bring them to work? N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. When her cute babies show up in the hospital, they immediately gain many fans, and their most passionate fan is Julie. ¡°Aunt Julie!¡± Albert and Reba call her name together. Their kiddie tones and the cute faces make them irresistible. ¡°Come, tell me what you want to eat. Your mother is in the middle of a meeting right now. Wait for her here, alright?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Reba smiles and takes the carton of milk handed over by Julie. ¡°Aunt Julie, did mommy get bullied here in the hospital? The television programs I watch tell me that even hospitals have bad people.¡± Albert rests his arm on the desk and asks Julie. Looking at Albert¡¯s cute face, how would Julie know he is trying to pump information out of her? She told Albert about what happened before, like how Edwards came to the hospital and embarrassed Alice, and that Randall Collins is courting Alice. The moment Julie realize she is ranting on inappropriate content to two innocent children, she covers her mouth and shakes her head, ¡°Forget what I said just now. It is all nonsense.¡± A gentle smile shows on Albert¡¯s cheek. He is only four years old but his smile¡­Julie thinks Albert¡¯s smile looks very much like a sly fox. ¡°There is more to the story, right? Aunt Julie?¡± That smile remains on Albert¡¯s cheek. Julie shakes her head. She knows she shouldn¡¯t be telling the children about these. Albert gives a signal to Reba then crosses his arm and leans on the desk. Not long after Reba put on her cutesy act, Julie spilled all the details including the flowers from Randall Collins and the invitation to have dinner with Alice. Albert''s brows furrow. He never considers this yboy to be so good in his courtship game. He must protect his mother from being bullied by these guys. Alice could never expect to be ¡®betrayed¡¯ by Julie in such a way when she returns to her office. ¡­ Night falls. After Alice finishes telling thest stories from the book, she looks at her slumbered children on their sky blue bed. Her heart is melted. She gently strokes Reba¡¯s hair, quietly tune their bedlight to the dimmest and leave the room. However, what she couldn¡¯t expect is her two slumbered children open their eyes, right at the moment when their doors are closed. ¡°Albert, what should we do? Someone is going to take mommy away from us.¡± ¡°Ask him toe back,¡± Albert provides a straightforward idea. Reba nods repeatedly when she hears Albert¡¯s suggestion, ¡°You are right! I will text daddy now and ask him toe back. He shouldn¡¯t be loitering outside anyway.¡± Loiter? Albert¡¯s lips twitch a little. It seems like his heartless father is out there working on some important project but from how Reba sees it, he is loitering¡­ Reba¡¯s efficiency is top-notch. Her fingers run on the keyboard and a message is immediately sent to Edward¡¯s mobile. ¡­ Los Angeles, the United States. Edward has just settled the trading contract here. His mobile phone buzzed when he is about to pour himself a ss of red wine. Initially, he ns to ignore it. For some reason, a certain set of numbers cross his mind. He reaches out to his phone and looks. It¡¯s the same set of numbers he had in mind. It is a text message that says, "A water-front pavilion gets the moonlight first. The grass isn¡¯t always greener on the other side of the fence." Edward gets dazed. Alice¡¯s facees across his mind. He never stops thinking about her throughout this whole period of two months even if he is upied by this coboration project. He wants to see her immediately but this coboration matters a lot. In addition, he has already booked all of her slots in the hospital. He doesn¡¯t need to worry aboutpetitors anymore, except for John ke. This message reminds him of her. A water-front pavilion gets the moonlight first? Edward feels like this is a reminder message about something happening back home in China, and it is very much rted to Alice. Edward immediately calls up Allen¡¯s number and ask him to book the earliest flight back to China for tomorrow morning. ¡­ On the other side the earth, Albert is speechless when Reba shows him the text message she sent to Edward. Looking at Reba at this moment, waiting to be praised for her cleverness. Albert nods, reaches out his hand and strokes Reba¡¯s hair, ¡°Let¡¯s go to bed. We need to follow mommy to work tomorrow.¡± Reba put away her mobile phone andy down in her bed. She looks at Albert with her round eyes and asks Albert, ¡°Would daddy knows what I meant in the message?¡± Chapter 42 Chapter 42: Wrong Room? ¡°¡­He will.¡± Albert nods. ¡­ The next morning, Alice brings her children to the hospital. ¡°Stay right here, alright? Mommy has got some work to do.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Albert and Reba answer. Then they start ying with their iPad and leave their back to Alice. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Alice dazes a little at first, then she smiles at their reaction. She closes the door of her office as she walks out with medical records to do her shift. Albert is focusing on a mini-game that he develops recently. It is a zombie-killing game and it is still in the Beta phase. When he is free, he would enter the game and try to ponder on how to develop a newer version of the game. While Reba likes to draw and y the piano. She is now ying a virtual piano on her iPad. The office is filled with beautiful melodies and a delightful atmosphere. Time has passed. Suddenly, the door of the office opens. Reba is trying to create a new song with this virtual piano application. When she heard the door opens, she happily turns around, ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re¡­.¡± Albert feels strange about why his sister stops calling their mother halfway. He looks at the direction of the door and dazes. There is a man at the door. He is wearing a set of tailored-suit from Germany and a necktie in diagonal stripes. He is holding a bouquet. He looks smart but a little bit worn-out. The man is stun when he sees two cute and beautiful children in the room. Isn¡¯t this Alice¡¯s office? Hair tie-up in a bun, fair and delicate skin, pouty lips with a bit of baby fat, this girl looks extremely cute. A small and tall nose, matching with a cherry lip give this girl an adorable and innocent look. The little boy standing beside the little girls is wearing a set of suits. He¡¯s got dark hair, clear and dark eyes, well-sculptured face structure, and a sense of coolness in his expression. He has this cuteness coming out from his coolness. Edward thought he walked into the wrong room. He walks out of the room and checks the description on the door. It is Alice¡¯s office. He then walks into the room again. The two children have already calmed down. They look at each other in the eyes and immediately understand what each other means. It¡¯s him! Albert looks at Edward with his cool little face. He makes the first move and asks Edward in a cold tone, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± No one has ever dared to speak to Edward this way. However, for some reason, the moment heys eyes on these children, he squats down and looks them in the eyes. ¡°I¡¯m looking for the doctor here. Do you know where she went?¡± There are sparkles in Reba¡¯s eyes. If it¡¯s not Albert, she would have jumped in Edward''s arms already. It¡¯s Daddy! In flesh and bone! But she is too excited to say anything. Her cheeks turn red, like an apple. Very adorable. Albert is speechless about Reba¡¯s reaction. He answers Edward, ¡°If you are looking for mommy, you might need to wait for her toe back from her patrol shift.¡± Mommy? Edward gets stunned. Alice has got children?? He looks at the children carefully and he noticed that he can actually see some part of Alice¡¯s feature on the children. Especially the little girl. She has Alice¡¯s clear eyes. Edward¡¯s brows are furrowed when hee to such a conclusion. The atmosphere is filled with tension. Albert knows his father is traumatized with the information bomb he just dropped. He gives Reba a signal, and give Edward some time to digest what he has just heard. Who¡¯s the father of these children? The questiones across Edward¡¯s mind. When he is about to ask them who their father is, Alice comes back to the office from her shift. ¡°Albert, Rebec¡­.¡± The moment Alice opens the door and sees Edward standing there, she is stunned. What is he doing here?! ¡°Mommy!¡± Reba happily runs to Alice when she sees here back. Reba hugs Alice¡¯s leg and asks, ¡°Mommy, have you done with your patrol?¡± ¡°Err, y¡­yes.¡± Alice is still shocked by Edward¡¯s arrival. ¡°These are your children?¡± Edward stands up, looks Alice in her eyes, and asks. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Yes or No?¡± Edward feels like there¡¯s a fire of rage burning in his chest. He recalls how Alice left him when she is pregnant with his child. Did she get an abortion and runs away with John because she looks down on him for losing his money? Alice knows Edward is about to lose his temper. The first thing thates to her mind is her beautiful children. She says, ¡°Mommy needs to talk to this uncle for a minute. Aunt Julie ising over soon, don¡¯t wander far alright?¡± Reba pouts her lips. Mommy doesn¡¯t want us to recognize Daddy? ¡°Alright!¡± Albert answers. He holds Reba¡¯s hand and gives her aforting-eye-signal. Don¡¯t make things worse for Mommy. ¡­ In a quiet coffee shop, they sit opposite to each other. ¡°Who are the parents of those children?¡± Edward is still holding on to the question. Alice¡¯s palms be sweaty. She panics but it doesn¡¯t show on her face. She replies in a chill tone, ¡°They are my children.¡± Edward¡¯s brows furrow. He looks into Alice¡¯s eyes, and ask, ¡°Is it true? My mother told me that you got an abortion and got rid of our child for good?¡± He thought about this question so many times throughout this five-year time. He even doubts if Alice is capable of doing such a thing. He never believes in any of those words until Alice disappeared in his life. In the end, he has no choice but to ept the fact that she left. If it is not true, there¡¯s no need to disappear, right? There are pains in Edward¡¯s eyes whenever he thinks about this. But why, when he sees those children today, he has this crazy idea of, maybe, they are his children? They look like they are about four to five years old. It matches the time. Could it be that Alice never gets that abortion? Just when Edward is hoping for a negative response, Alice raises her head and looks Edward in his eyes, ¡°Yes. You are well aware of what happened back then. There no need to ask anymore.¡± ¡°Alice Roberts, how cruel¡­¡± Edward feels like his heart is stabbed by so many knives when he hears Alice answer. Heughed at himself for asking such a stupid question. He already knew the truth but he couldn¡¯t resist the desire to rify He still couldn¡¯t let go, even if it¡¯s already five years. Alice bites her lips with her shell-white teeth, trying her best not to relent. It was Edward who betrays her and gets together with Joanna. He is the reason she ran away to a foreign country and decided to hide her babies¡¯ identity. Chapter 43 Chapter 43: Who is the Father of The Children? ¡°We are the same. Mr. Smith looks great now too. You have the mayor¡¯s daughter with you now, much better than your low-ss ex-wife.¡± Alice gives Edward a mirthless smile. ¡°Who is their father?¡± Edward wouldn¡¯t let go of this question. Alice clenches her fist. She knows if she doesn¡¯t get things right today, there will more trouble in the future. ¡°After leaving you, I married John. Those are our children.¡± ¡°Alice!¡± Edward thumps the table and stands up. His face is covered in anger. Alice remains her smile even though Edwards looks angry. She even teases him, ¡°Mr. Smith, please don¡¯t tell me that you thought they are your children. That¡¯s is so funny!¡± Edward¡¯s face turns cold. He stares at this womanughing in front of him. He wants to rip her heart out and see what it is made of. How could she still beughing? She left him with only a Divorce Agreement, went for an abortion to get rid of their child, ran away, and married John ke¡­. Has she ever think about him? Throughout this five-years, he has never forgotten about her. Sometimes, he even dreamt about their sweet time together. How he wishes to see herying at his side when he wakes up and greets him good morning. But the fact is, she left him, without mercy. He got dumped¡­ ¡°Alice Roberts, I will find out the truth. If I find out that you¡¯re lying, be prepared to face the consequences!¡± Edward turns and leaves the scene. Alice¡¯s hands are shaking. Alice knows he couldn¡¯t find out anything. To ensure the Smith family knows nothing about her not taking abortion, she took John¡¯s advice- marry to him and divorce after half a month the babies were born. This way, the children would be under John¡¯s name and have nothing to do with Edward. Even if he investigates, he wouldn''t find anything. Furthermore, J Louis would have cleared all their traits. He wouldn¡¯t notice anything. ¡­ As Alice expects, Edward has this unexinable affinity towards the children. Based on this affinity, he started to investigate them. However, the result of the investigations is exactly what Alice told him. After she left him, she married John ke. But half a month after the babies were born, they divorce for an unknown reason. The children are under Alice¡¯s care now. They are both four years old, and their surname is Roberts. Is the truth just like what his mother told him? Alice wasn¡¯t bearing his child, she looked down on him for turning poor and couldn¡¯t provide her the luxurious life she wanted, that¡¯s why she got rid of the child and married John? But why, why did they got a divorce so quickly? This doesn¡¯t make sense to Edward. However, one thing is for sure. Those children aren¡¯t his, and Alice did betray him. When thinking about this, Edward throws his file on the table so hard that it scares Allen Ginsberg. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Director, Miss Joanna called a few times and says she couldn¡¯t reach you while you were away. Do you want to¡­¡± ¡°Ask her to get lost!¡± Edward is furious. He throws his word to Allen and Allen bes too scared to tell him that, Joanna is here again. ¡­ Walking in her high heels and red purse, Joanna¡¯s great figure shows perfectly. She looks mature and seductive. She heads directly towards Edward¡¯s office when she steps out of the lift. How dare the receptionist lies to her, saying that Edward hasn¡¯t been back from his business trip. Didn¡¯t the receptionist know who she is? Just one call, Joanna already know Edward came back at 10 in the morning yesterday. She purposely put on her best clothes to see him. After all, they haven¡¯t been seeing each other for two months. Although both of them have announced that they are getting married but nothing has changed since two months ago. If she didn¡¯t know Edward was away on a business trip, she would have thought he didn¡¯t want to marry her anymore. The thought of this makes Joanna feels threatened. This is why shees to see him today. When she reaches the Director Office and about to knock and walk in, Allen walks out from the door. He is dumbfounded but immediately bows and greets Joanna. ¡°Where¡¯s Edward?¡± Joanna asks arrogantly. ¡°Our director is in the office,¡± Allen answers honestly. He feels pity for Joanna. After all, Edward is not in a good mood today. Joanna hears what Allen said. She pushes the door open and walks directly into Edward¡¯s office. The atmosphere is rather tense in the office. Edward stands in front of the French windows, looking at the scenery outside, and dip in his thoughts. His back is turned from Joanna¡¯s direction. Looking at such a picture, Joanna gets scared. She has a feeling as if Edward is leaving her. She walks forward call his name. Edward frowns when he hears the voice. Didn¡¯t he make it clear that he doesn¡¯t want to see anyone? ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Joanna is upset. Normal couples would have greeted the moment they see each other if they are apart for two months. But she already knows Edward¡¯s callous personality too well. Sheforts herself and says, ¡°Edward, I miss you.¡± Joanna walks forward and tries to hug Edward from the back. Edward turns around, avoided her hug, and walks to his desk. He sits down and looks at her with his cold eyes, ¡°I got a lot of things to do. Go back if you have nothing to do here.¡± ¡°Edward, mother wants us to go back to have dinner with her. You¡¯ve been away for so long, and we haven¡¯t been visiting her for a very long time.¡± Joanna tries to persuade Edward by mentioning J Louis. She wins the bet. When Edward hears J¡¯s name. he frowns. After a while, he replies, ¡°I will visit her. You should go home now.¡± ¡°Edward¡­.¡± Joanna calls his name again. She is not pleased. ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard what I said?¡± Edward stares at Joanna and starts throwing heavy words. Joanna grits her teeth and endures his attitude. She put on an ingratiating smile and says, ¡°Don¡¯t overwork yourself then. I¡¯ll wait for you to call me.¡± Edward ignores her and continues his work. Joanna is forced to walk out of Edward¡¯s office. She runs into Allen, who is holding a stack of piled-up documents. Joana gives a sniff of disapproval and blocks his way, ¡°Did Edward sees anyone after he came back?¡± ¡°The Director is too busy to meet anyone. His schedule is packed.¡± Allen smiles and answers. Joanna feels relief after hearing Allen¡¯s answer, then she proceeds to the lift entrance. As long as he didn¡¯t see that slutty Alice. Chapter 44 Chapter 44: She Did Nothing Wrong Ever since that day in the coffee shop, Alice keeps worrying if Edward is going to find out anything. However, the result turns out pretty well. Edward hasn¡¯te back ever since. This shows Edward is convinced that the children aren¡¯t his, which is why he didn¡¯te back and question her. This is supposed to be a thing to celebrate but Alice feels like there is a void in her heart. It¡¯s like she could already foresee the situation, but when it really happens, she feels sad about this. Alice¡¯s bitter expression shows and her babies see it. They both know what she is thinking. She must be thinking about Daddy. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°Mommy, that uncle who visited you the other day, is he your friend?¡± with an innocent look and tone, Reba asks Alice. Alice dazes. Friend? She shakes her head. ¡°Is he your rtive?¡± She shakes her head again. Looking at her mother¡¯s reaction, Reba silently lights up a candle for her daddy in her heart. It seems like it is going to be a long way to get her back. But Albert holds a totally different opinion. He thinks that his father deserves it. After all, he abandoned them and their mother. ¡°Then¡­Then who is that uncle?¡± Alice dazes again. Looking at her confused children, she couldn¡¯t answer their question. He is not a friend or a rtive¡­he is a familiar stranger. ¡­ ¡°SHIT!¡± Edward throws the documents onto the desk. His eyes are filled with anger. Allen stands in front of his desk, dare not to say a word. ¡°Redo the proposal. If they submit anything like this again, fire them!!¡± ¡°I will ask them to redo it now.¡± Allen picks up the scattered documents on the floor, and secretly curse those who made mistakes. Everyone knows that the boss isn¡¯t in a good moodtely, can¡¯t they be more careful? Do they have a death wish? No, they are already dead. Allen walks out of the Director¡¯s Office with the document. The design department is filled with anxiety and everyone looks terrified. Looking at their response, he doesn¡¯t know if he should be angry with them orugh at them. When he is about to say something, one of the staff looks like she has seen a ghost. He is immediately triggered. Do I look like I¡¯m as scary as the boss?! ¡°Fanny Jones! You¡­¡± ¡°Good¡­Good morning, Director!¡± What? Did she call me the Director? She has a death wish or what? Just when Allen wants to teach the new staff a lesson for not able to differentiate him and the Director, a familiar voice raises from his back. ¡°I¡¯ve got something to attend to. You take charge of things here.¡± ¡°Yes¡­Yes, Director.¡± Allen answers the moment he turns and sees Edward¡¯s cold face. Allen sees Edwards off to the lift. He is cold like a huge iceberg. People in the office make a sound of relief after they see Edward enters the lift. The next thing they know is that Allen gives an order. ¡°Everyone must stay back tonight until you all submit a proposal that fulfills the boss¡¯s requirement!¡± ¡°No!!!!¡± The office is immediately filled with mournful cries. ¡­ Edward is driving toward the direction of the vi with a straight face. His mother just called. She needs her to go back home and that there is something to discuss. What else could the discussion be? He knew it already. It is about his wedding with Joanna. Wedding! Why do all these women so want him to get married quickly?! Suddenly, a familiar facees across his mind. He recalls what Alice said to him. Edward¡¯s dark eyes immediately filled with anger. How dare she give birth to other man¡¯s children?! Edward hit the brake. He turns his car in the opposite direction and drives away. Why does he have to bear with all the harassment, forcing him to get married; while she is able to enjoy the joy that brings by the children, and work with her ex-husband in the same hospital? Alice Roberts, don¡¯t you dare to enjoy happiness if I¡¯m not happy here! You left me once, you won¡¯t be able to get away from me this time! ¡­ ¡°Dr. Roberts is really something. She is still able to juggle in between two handsome men despite the fact that she already has two children.¡± ¡°I know right. You all have seen it thest time. That family member of the patient sends her flowers and invited her to dinner. They even went out together. Now she goes after another silver-spoon after the first one got dumped.¡± ¡°Shh¡­don¡¯t talk so loud. You won¡¯t want Julie to hear that.¡± When mentioned about Julie, the nurses lower their voices and look around. They daze when they see a handsome man stands at the entrance of the corridor. Isn''t that the man who looked for Dr. Roberts just now? Thinking of what they said about Dr. Robert, the nurses all run away from the scene. However, the youngest among the nurses is blocked by Edward. ¡°Who came looking for Alice Robert before this?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know anything. Don¡¯t ask me.¡± The little nurse shakes her head. She¡¯s been here for only less than half a year. Normally she is a quiet person. What happened just now was she gets held back to listen to gossips. ¡°Tell me what you know.¡± The little nurse never sees such a terrifying person. She gets scared and tells Edward that there were people sending Dr. Roberts flowers and whatever happens during that period. After she finishes her words, she looks at Edward in fear. ¡°Can I go now?¡± Edward¡¯s expression turns as cold as ice. He lets the little nurse runs away from him. A mirthless smile appears on his lips. Hasn¡¯t he known it? That she is a gold digger? Why didn¡¯t he believe what his mother told him?! When Alice sees Edward, she gets cornered by him before she even gets to say a word. He questions her, ¡°Who is that patient¡¯s family? Alice Roberts, I¡¯d never expected that you are not only hooking up with John ke but with other men too! How dare you attend dinner with another man when I¡¯m not around?!¡± Does he know about Randall Collins? Alice panic a little at first but the moment she sees Edward¡¯s angry face, she thought, why should I be scared? She did nothing wrong! ¡°Mr. Smith, it has nothing to do with you. Please let go of me.¡± Alice replies with a cold tone. There are many people in the hospital corridor. All of them stop and stare at them when they see Edward corners Alice, who is wearing a whiteb coat, onto the wall. ¡°Why? Do you have no courage to answer my question?¡± Edward looks at Alice res at Edward, ¡°Edward Smith, let go of me. This is a hospital¡± ¡°Then tell me who he is. Family of a patient¡­ Didn¡¯t I already book your schedule for a whole year? Are you that afraid of loneliness? To an extent¡­¡± The cracking sound of the skin-contacting-skin echoes off the walls. Before Edward can finish his sentences, Alice ps him, hard. Rage turns her face red and she feels pain in her heart as if it is stabbed by something. She stares at Edward, grits her teeth and says, ¡°Edward Smith, even though you have already booked my schedule, you are still a normal patient to me. You have no right to interfere with my personal life. Who I went out with has got nothing to do with you at all!¡± Chapter 45 Chapter 45: Give Her an Out Edward is enraged by her words. He pushes Alice further onto the wall. Their faces are so close that they could feel each other¡¯s warmth in their breath. His body sticks close to hers and his lips are right next to her ears. Looking at Alice¡¯s fair skin and juicy lips, Edward slowly loses control. He follows his heart, and kiss on that juicy lips. ¡°No¡­No¡­¡± Alice struggles but she is pushed onto the wall and she¡¯s too weak to push Edward away. Edward hugs her waist. Alice feels strengthless under Edward¡¯s kiss, it feels so hot and she is forced to dive into the heat of the kiss. Initially, Edward only wanted to punish Alice with the kiss, but her lips¡­Her soft and sweet lips make him want more. Just when he notices the changes in his body, he takes a step back and keeps a distance from Alice. He looks at Alice in her eyes in a lustful way. Alicees to senses after Edward distance himself away from her. When she notices there are still onlookers, she res at Edward and leaves the scene as fast as she could. Edward watches her disappear. He can¡¯t help but plunges deep in his contemtion. The atmosphere cools down. Onlookers walk away. Edward feels his heart wavers¡­ He promised himself not to fall for her anymore but¡­ ¡­ Edward hasn¡¯t shown up ever since. Alice feels relief and angry at the same time for what he did the other day. When Alice packs her stuff and about to go off from work, there is a man at the door. ¡°Alice, that man is here again,¡± Julie says haltingly. ¡°Edward Smith, what is it that you want this time?¡± Wordes out without much consideration. However, when Alice looks at the direction of the door, she dazes. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The man is wearing a white shirt and ck trousers. His face is well-sculptured and his eyes are especially charming. He stands by the door and he is holding a bouquet of white lily. It¡¯s Randall Collins. ¡°Dr. Roberts. It¡¯s been a while. This bouquet is for you.¡± Randall Collins was sent away on a business trip for some time, which is why he hasn¡¯t been able toe to visit Alice. Alice thought this man has already given up on her, why did hee back? ¡°I was outstation a while ago. I have juste back today. Shall we grab some food together?¡± Just when Alice is about to reject Randall Collins, another man, who walks in a graceful pace, stands in front of Alice and blocks her way. He is tall and he looks handsome. It¡¯s Edward Smith! Why is he here too? Alice feels like her head is going to explode. ¡°What a coincidence to run into Mr. Collins here.¡± Edward¡¯s talks in a husky and cold voice. Alice¡¯s brows furrow, as she can feel Edward¡¯s anger from where she stands. ¡°Mr. Smith, I¡¯ve heard that you have gotten that important international trading contract for the states. I¡¯m sure the Mayor is very happy with his future son-inw right now?¡± Randall Collins turns his cold sight to Edward¡¯s direction and put on a smile on his face. ¡°It¡¯s not worth mentioning at all. Speaking of which, shouldn¡¯t you be away for a coboration with the famous Mn fashion brand? What is the reason that you¡¯re back in such a short time?¡± A shallow smile shows up on Edward¡¯s cheek. Check-mate! It means nothing even if Randall Collins went to Mn in person. Whatever cooperation he, Edward Smith, wants, he would get the deal with just a phone call from his office. Spending all that time and effort only to get nothing in return. What a joke. ¡°Well, Mr. Smith must understand the principle of firste, first-serve. If Mr. Smith wants to discuss work, we shall discuss it another day. Today I¡¯m having dinner with Dr. Roberts. Please excuse us.¡± Randall Collins replies in a cold tone. ¡°It seems like she hasn¡¯t agreed with your suggestion.¡± Edward gives Randall a ¡®kind¡¯ reminder. He then tenderly stares at Alice, reaches out his hand, and tidy Alice¡¯s stray hairs. ¡°Sorry that I¡¯mte. There was too much to deal with at work.¡± Edward¡¯s mollycoddle and tender reactions remind Alice of their interactions five years ago. Alice¡¯s mind wanders off. When shees to sense, Edward is already holding her hand and walking her towards the opposite direction. Randall Collins tries to stop them but the fact that Alice chooses to leave with Edward Smith is already an obvious answer. He wouldn¡¯t further embarrass himself. But there will be ample time. He must let Edward experience the taste of failure! ¡­ After Edward pushes Alice into his car, he loosens his necktie and opens up the top two buttons on his shirt, as if this could cool him down. His corbones show in between the fabric and his skin. It added a touch of sexiness andziness to Edward. It¡¯s casual but dangerous. Alice could feel his anger. She frowns and bites her lips. She keeps quiet. He sees the way she bites her lips, his eyes darken. ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to say?¡± ¡°What?¡± Alice doesn¡¯t understand what Edward is referring to. There is anger in Edward¡¯s eyes. If he didn¡¯te today, could she be having dinner with Randall Collins already? It seems like she has been in touch with Randall Collins while he is away. They even seem intimate by the way they talk to each other. Edward feels like there''s something burning in his chest. Very annoying. He thought she might cool down and start missing him while he is away for two long months. It turns out that, she bes more beautiful and attracts other men. ¡°Is it true that you can make friends with just any man?¡± Edward asks sarcastically. Alice is immediately triggered. She replies in a cold tone, ¡°Thanks for getting me out of that situation. I can go back by myself. There¡¯s no need to trouble Mr. Smith.¡± ¡°Trouble?¡± Edward could feel the irony in her words. ¡°Am I just a tool to get you out of trouble?¡± Alice doesn¡¯t reply to him but her answer is obvious. Edward is furious. Although he already knew that Alice is longer as innocent and obedient as she used to be, her distant and stubborn attitude today annoys him even more. Initially, hees back to have his revenge. However, he finds out that he still falls for her, and he still cares about her. He feels so jealous when he sees her with another man. ¡°Tell me who you are thinking of right now.¡± There¡¯s a coldness in Edward¡¯s eyes. ¡°Is it your ex- husband?¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with you,¡± Alice frowns. ¡°Is that so?¡± Edward moves forward, raises Alice¡¯s chin, and forces her to look him in his eyes. Alice¡¯s struggles are useless. She looks at him and sees the reflection of herself panicking in his dark eyes. Her heart races. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I should go home.¡± Chapter 46 Chapter 46: That¡¯s right, I¡¯m crazy He suddenly bites the edge of her lips, and her feeling slight pain. Feeling like a punishment, she pushes him away, ¡°Are you crazy!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Alice! The next time we bump into each other, I will go crazy!¡± Edward growls, endless pain is evident in his gaze, making Alice stares at him for a while. For a split-second, she feels pity, although faintly. But when she thinks about the current situation, Alice hardens her heart. He is set to be married to Joanna, the two of them already have a child, does she have the rights to show sympathy? He is just unwilling for a while to let her sign the divorce papers. ¡°Edward, we are over.¡± ¡°Really? It¡¯s not up to you whether we are over or not!¡±, he takes a step forward, and Alice takes a step back until she is backed up against the car door, with no way to escape. ¡°Edward!¡± She whisper-screams, warning him to stop. ¡°You have always called me Edward,¡± Edward looks directly into her dark ck eyes and says, ¡°You can leave me for money. I will give you how much you need, as long as you are with me as my mistress.¡± A sh of anger passes Alice, mistress! Mistress again! She turns her body in an attempt to leave, but who knows that the next second she will be held back by the hands around her wrist, pinning her to the car door. She fights back, ¡°Let me go! Let go!¡± She moves her legs, but he skillfully inhibits her movements, instantly throwing her off guard by kissing her seductive lips. Even from the first encounter, he has never forcefully kissed her before. However, thinking as if this is thest time, his lips engulf hers, and with his rough and direct motions, making her breathless quickly. To stop Edward, Alice thinks of biting¡­ Eventually, Edward frees one hand to hold her chin. As a habit, there is a flow of saliva between her lips. Edward lowers his head to suck her saliva, his erotic action causes her to blush terribly. Because she is being controlled by him, she can only endure. As she remembers that they are in public, her face turns as hot as fire. Up until the point where Edward gradually wanders to her neck, feeling his arousal, Alice distresses, ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°Say that you will not meet Randall again,¡± he momentarily releases her, staring into her clear eyes, saying it word by word. Alice bites her lips. She has no n to pay attention to Randall, although Edward is in front of her. Her stubborn nature is unwilling to please him, so she refuses to answer. Upon noticing her biting her lip in silence, he smirks. His right hand wanders to the first button of her shirt, appearing to undo her button. Shocked, she blurts out, ¡°I promise; I promise!¡± ¡°Very well! Alice, you better remember what you said to me!¡± Finishing his sentence, he suddenly removes himself from her. Determined to control his inner desires, he stares deeply into her eyes and starts the car. During these few days, Joanna makes several phone calls to invite Edward for dinner, but she is rejected by Edward. Unable to take it any longer, she visits SA Group to see him. She does not believe that he does not have time even for this. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. When she steps into Edward¡¯s office and cannot find him, she looks pointedly at Allen, who just arrives. Joanna¡¯s face darkens and asks, ¡°Where did he go?¡± ¡°The president didn¡¯t say when he went out,¡± Allen lowers his head, grieving internally; thisdy is a tough one to handle. ¡°You are his assistant show is impossible not knowing this. Say it: where is he?¡± Joanna walks a few steps closer, on heels of centimeters¡¯ high and standing in front of Allen. With a ck expression, making the viin inside him burst into tears. ¡°I really don¡¯t know, perhaps you can give him a call to ask?¡± Allen asks with caution. Joanna hears this and gets angrier. If her calls went through, she wouldn¡¯t have toe here to scold people! ring at Allen, Joanna does not believe what he said at all, it must be Edward who told him not to disclose his whereabouts. Thinking of this, she can¡¯t help but gets mad, they are going to get married eventually. Even so, he is absent all day; even to start interaction on the phone, he would say too busy. Does this seem like a marriage? ¡°You really don¡¯t want to say it, do you?¡± Noticing Joanna¡¯s dangerous eyes, Allen¡¯s heart trembles. Miss Hale has a lot of tricks up her sleeve, and she has connections. He is just a mere assistant, and he cannot afford to make mistakes, but if he says it, if the President knows, he¡¯s a goner. In a dilemma, Joanna adds, ¡°I am already in a marriage contract with Edward, and the marriage is approaching, it has already been decided. If you dare to offend me, if I say a word, you should know the consequences!¡± ¡°The President was not feeling well in the afternoon, he went back earlier to rest. Otherwise, Miss Hale cane over tomorrow?¡± Allen carefully questions. ¡°Really?¡± Joanna narrows her eyes, revealing a hint of threat. Allen cannot help but wipes his cold sweat. He also doesn¡¯t know, only that the boss has been in a very bad moodtely. He doesn¡¯t dare to ask the President where he¡¯s going. ¡°Did he go and meet Alice?¡± ¡°Miss Hale, I really don¡¯t know about this matter.¡± ¡°Humph, fine, since you¡¯re not telling me, I¡¯ll go and find out myself!¡± Joanna snorts coldly, turns to leave angrily. Alice, you¡¯d better not let me see Edward in your ce, or else I will not let this slide. At this time, in the consulting room of the hospital, Alice is talking to Julie about a patient in the ward. All of a sudden, the consultation room door is pushed open. Alice assumes that it is Edward and she is about to reprimand him and let him out. Lifting her head, she would never think that it isn¡¯t Edward, but his future fianc¨¦e Joanna. Alice sneers. They really are husband and wife, both regarding her as a treasure. If one doesn¡¯te, the other one will. ¡°Please go to another room to see a doctor, close the door, and go out, thanks!¡± Treating Joanna well, Alice doesn¡¯t want to give her the attitude, seeing her inquisitiveness, Alice knows she is up to no good. ¡°Why do I need to go out? I will stay here; I have questions to ask you!¡± Joanna has never been a good talker. Since she is already here, how can she just go back? ¡°I¡¯m currently working. If you are not here to see a doctor, please don¡¯t bother my work. If you don¡¯t comply, I will have no choice but to ask the security guards downstairs to escort you out forcibly.¡± Alice remains calm, her words are cold. Joannaughs, like she just heard a joke, and chuckles, ¡°I would like to see who dares to touch me and tomorrow I will tell my dad to rece them all!¡± Alice¡¯s face gets dark, it seems that Joanna came to look for trouble today. Chapter 47 Chapter 47: Mr. Smith, Please Behave Yourself Amid all of this, she forgets that this woman with heavy makeup in front of her is the major¡¯s daughter. Who would dare to chase her out? ¡°Julie, you go out first, I have something to discuss with Miss Hale.¡± Alice hopes that her affairs are not involved, especially with Julie. After all, Joanna¡¯s high status is not something that ordinary people can afford. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. However, Julia is an exceptional worrywart. Seeing this gorgeous woman who has connections, and unexpectedly barges into the room to bully Alice, her temper rises. ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can be arrogant just because you have a father and who knows if he¡¯s your actual father or godfather!¡± Joanna is so angry. This is the first time that someone dares to talk to her with this attitude. ring at Julie, Joanna wants to p her in the face, but is stopped by Alice reaching out and grabbing her hand. ¡°This is an issue between you and me, please don¡¯t trouble others.¡± Finishing the sentence, Alice faces Julie. With a pleading look she says, ¡°Julie, you go to work first, I can handle this by myself.¡± Julie can tell that Alice does not want to deal with it herself. Although she worries that thisdy will treat Alice badly, she has no choice but to leave. ¡°Be careful, don¡¯t be afraid of her. If something happens, call out and I will rush in immediately.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Julie¡¯s loyalty towards their friendship makes Alice smiles bitterly, but yet her heart warms. After Julie exits the room, Joanna¡¯s expression turns cold instantly, frowning at Alice. In a condescending tone, she asks, ¡°Alice, do you have anything that you would like to tell me?¡± ¡°I have nothing to say to you.¡± Alice avoids Joanna¡¯s eyes. Even though she shooed Julie away, she does not want to have a conversation with Joanna. She replies in a cold tone, while organizing the files on the table. ¡°You have nothing to say because of your guilty conscience!¡± Joanna walks up to Alice¡¯s desk and ms it. She snatches the file from Alice¡¯s hand, ¡°I have already warned you, don¡¯t bother Edward. Why do you still want to pester him?¡± ¡°Does this mean you are not guilty? Oh, yes, you are not guilty but hypocritical. It¡¯s a surprise that you have been able to be with Edward for the past 5 years. At this point, if I were you, I think the inferior one is you,¡± Aliceughs. Alice¡¯s attitude does not back down from Joanna¡¯s, and for a while, Joanna doesn¡¯t speak as she is furious. She doesn¡¯t expect Alice to refute her. Before, she wouldn¡¯t even dare to speak in long sentences. Upon noticing Alice with an icy expression, Joanna suddenly remembers and chuckles, ¡°I think you are jealous of me, because I am Edward¡¯s fianc¨¦e, and I am pregnant. I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t bother Edward again, or the consequences will not be as nice!¡± ¡°Again, as I said, I have no rtion with Edward. I don¡¯t like him anymore, so please don¡¯te back and disturb my work!¡± Alice does not want to be involved with Joanna any longer. Taking back the files in her hand, and putting in safely in the drawer, she nces at the clock on the wall. It is almost time to get off work. ¡°Who are you kidding? I just asked the doctors in the hospital when I came in. Edwardes here every day. And you say you don¡¯t disturb him? What a snake, I wonder if in the future your kids will be like you, sticking to others like glue!¡± Joanna looks at Alice with disdain. Alice gazes at Joanna before her, pissed beyond belief. It doesn¡¯t matter what others say about her, but her babies don¡¯t deserve this kind of offence! Irritated, Alice picks up the water on the table. She lifts her hand and sshes it onto Joanna¡¯s face. In an instant, Joanna gets terribly wet and awkward. ¡°You have the guts to drench me!¡± Joanna covers her face and screams, thinking about her elegant makeup, all ruined by this woman. She yells angrily. ¡°You can say anything you want, except for my children!¡± Up until the topic of children, Alice¡¯s body hardens. She will not let anyone harm her children, even mentioning is not allowed! ¡°You bastard!¡± Joanna is so furious that she raises her hand and smacks Alice¡¯s cheek. It is so fast that Alice is unable to dodge the hit. Alice only feels a sharp tingle on her face, before realizing that she has been hit by Joanna. ¡°Joanna Hale, what are you doing here!¡± Just as Alice wishes to fight back, a slender figure appears at the entrance of the consultation room. A deep and mellow voice reaches her ears. Alice takes deep breaths to control herself from giving Joanna a good smack. She covers her aching face with her scattered hair. ¡°Edward, she sshed water at me!¡± Seeing Edward¡¯s arrival, Joanna instantly turns to a docile kitten, leaning against his body. Her face points at Alice with an aggrieved expression. ¡°Why did youe here? Who told you toe?¡± Edward is not blind, he watched the scene of Joanna pping Alice. He pushes Joanna off him, questioning with a stone-cold expression. ¡°I¡­ I went to thepany to look for you, but you weren¡¯t there. I asked the secretary, so I came here to find you. Edward, I miss you, can you apany me home today? Father wants you toe over for dinner!¡± Joanna is still not aware of the fact that her drenched face looks terrible and is still acting like a baby in front of Edward. She even brings up Father. Despite that, these words do not faze Edward at all. Instead, he sees Joanna¡¯s face darken, ¡°You hit her?¡± Edward¡¯s voice is soft, but there is an underlying coldness as if Joanna says yes, he will explode. This makes Joanna uncontrobly terrified. She looks at Alice, clenches her teeth. When she chased her away five years ago, she didn¡¯t think that Alice would appear again, but it seems like he still can¡¯t let her go. ¡°Answer me!¡± The sudden urgent tone makes Joanna pale in fright, ¡°I, I didn¡¯t. If you don¡¯t believe me, ask her.¡± After speaking, Joanna stares at Alice with warning eyes. If Alice says the truth, she won¡¯t get away! When he turns to face Alice, Edward¡¯s gaze deepens, revealing a hint of tender pity. Stretching his slender hand out, wanting to expose her beautiful face from her silky hair, he is blocked by Alice. She lowers her head and replies in a distant tone, ¡°Mr. Smith, please behave yourself. I do not have any conflict with Miss Hale. We are just discussing some issues.¡± Chapter 48 Chapter 48: Unforgivable Hearing Alice¡¯s words, Joanna smiles triumphantly, seeing as she is sensible. Rather, Edward¡¯s face sinks, his ck orbs gazing closely at Alice. Why is she lying and not comining about it to him? The only response he receives is a stubborn and indifferent expression from Alice. ¡°Edward, see? It is obvious that she sshed water at me. It¡¯s fine. I will be the bigger person. There¡¯s not enough time, Father is at home waiting for us to get back.¡± Joanna acts as if she is generous to let Alice go and tilts her body to face Edward. She takes the initiative to hold his arms but is avoided by him. In an instant, Joanna¡¯s appearance disys embarrassment, again scolding Alice internally. Edward¡¯s sculptured brows frown, he doesn¡¯t see Joanna¡¯s expression. After a long while, he spits, ¡°I don¡¯t have time, let¡¯s talk about it next time!¡± He neither refuses nor agrees. At this time, the extremely fretful Julie also barges in, watching this stalemate scene. ring at Joanna, ¡°What the hell are you thinking of doing, still standing here and not leaving!¡± Joanna is so mad that she stares at Julie. Hesitant about her image in front of Edward, she holds it in. ¡°Julie¡­¡± Alice frowns. She is not afraid to offend Joanna, she isn¡¯t the one to feel insulted, along with the fact that her rtionship with Joanna cannot be changed for the better. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. But Julie is different, she does not wish for her best friend to offend Joanna because of her, and getting into trouble. ¡°We¡¯ve finished work, since they are willing to stay here, so let them stay till they are satisfied, let¡¯s go!¡± Julie walks forward, grabs Alice¡¯s hand, and marches towards the door of the consultation room. Alice refuses. Before leaving, she nces at the silent Edward and then leaves without looking back. ¡°Edward, we should also¡­¡± seeing Alice leaves, Joanna is very delighted. However, her sentence is cut short as she looks at Edward¡¯s pointed eyes. She does not dare to speak another word. Edward ignores Joanna, walking out of the hospital with a nk expression. He brushes off how Joanna is stomping angrily behind him. Up until now, he has never liked Joanna. Otherwise, he will not dy this marriage, but his mother adores Joanna, so he has no choice. Julie is worried now that Alice has been subjected to such humiliation, how is she feeling? After a lot of heartfelt words, she finally gets the chance to send Alice home. As soon as they get to the apartment, the two children look at their mother¡¯s swollen face. As Julie is also next to their mother speaking unidentified words, they immediately understand what had happened. Albert face is as cold as ice, and his body hardens. Additionally, Reba, who has always been innocent and bright, rarely disys a straight face, looks angry as well. The two kids look at one another, and they can tell from each other¡¯s eyes that both are mad at their useless dad. He lets the vixen bully Mommy! Totally inexcusable! That night, Albert directly lets the stock of SA Group drop by 5%. During that time, a well-known forum on the Inte shows some indecent photos of someone entering and exiting a bar. Although the heroine is not clear, it can be seen that she resembles the mayor¡¯s daughter, her words, and deeds extremely daring and provocative. One of the pictures shows her dancing closely with a male, almost kissing. As soon as these picturese out, they instantly pique the interest of intense onlookers of night owls. Within two hours, they have already reached the top-searched. Many people follow the post and tease the mayor¡¯s daughter, who has always been a goddess in private. The next day, Joanna calls Edward. She flirtingly asks what about the topic that Father has talked about yesterday. ¡°Joanna, instead of asking me, I think you should be worried about how to exin what is going on online to your Father!¡± Edward says, and hangs up right away. Joanna freezes. Online? In a moment, Joanna surfs the andes across those photos. Her face changes drastically, thinking about the exact time when Edward and her had an argument, she got bored and went to the bar to have some fun. Who did these? Before Joanna can catch the person, who had the audacity to mess with her, the next second she is scolded by her annoying father George. ¡°Joanna, how many times do I have to tell you? You are about to marry Edward, so don¡¯t go around such ces and get photographed. In any case, you are my daughter. Can you pay more attention to your image?¡± Joanna is already triggered by these photos. Hearing Father¡¯s sentence, she doesn¡¯t suppress her anger, ¡°Father!¡± ¡°Honey, Joanna was just bored. Who wants Edward to be busy withpany affairs all day, having no time to be with her,¡± Her mother Edna says and grabs George¡¯s hand, trying to make peace between them. George is helpless against his wife. He stares at Joanna with steel eyes and sits back on the couch furiously, ¡°He is busy, so you don¡¯t go and look for him? Other men aren¡¯t good enough.¡± ¡°Father, if only he can be dealt with so easily. I have spent five years but still can¡¯t make him forget that good-for-nothing Alice. Father, I am not willing!¡± The more said, the more resentful Joanna gets. In which aspect is she iparable with Alice, and why is Edward even after so long, still not eager to wed her sooner! ¡°Alice? Is that the woman who married Edward?¡± George narrows his eyes, with a hint of coldness. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s her!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t she leave?¡± Speaking of this, Joanna is incredibly pissed, ¡°She came back again, and she is still a doctor in a hospital. If it isn¡¯t for her, Edward wouldn¡¯t be mad at me today.¡± ¡°You are George Hale¡¯s daughter. If she fights with you about Edward again, show her some attitude. Also, in this kind of matters don¡¯t always show up by yourself,¡± George frowns. He stares at his sulky daughter, disappointed. ¡°Father?¡± Inparison with Joanna¡¯s puzzled eyes, Edna, who has experienced tons, understands in some way. She carefully reaches to Joanna to indicate for her to stand up. Joanna listens sullenly, showing an unintended smile. Her phoenix eyes sh with a gleam of light, and her lips fill with hostility. SA Group, President¡¯s Office. A man in a suit and leather shoes, with a perfectly indifferent handsome face, stands with a hand in his pocket. Facing the scenery outside the floor-to-ceiling window, the ink-dark eyes and sharp eyebrows are twisted. Alice¡¯s words linger in his mind. Along with her indifference during this time, and her involvement with Randall, all these make Edward¡¯s face look displeasing. He thinks about what she did, and that leaves him with revenge. However, when he watched the events unfold yesterday, he feels pity and wants to be in her ce instead. Her vulnerable expression makes his heart cares uncontrobly again. He is still concerned about her, even after five years¡­ Chapter 49 Chapter 49: What a Girl! He asks her deliberately, just to make her surrender. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. As long as she says it, he will be willing to fight for her, no matter what. But she tells him that it was a misunderstanding and will rather be wronged than tell the truth. What a girl! But the damn thing is, he obviously shall not pay attention to this stubborn and cold-blooded woman. Although that is the case, his mind cannot quell her image all day. No matter how much he tries, there is no way to get rid of it. ¡°President, this is the quarterly report for this month¡­¡± Allen stands warily behind Edward, bowing his head in respect. Despite that¡­, Edward doesn¡¯t respond. This makes Allen shocked, and he repeats it. The President still does not answer. At this moment, Allen is taken aback. The President is obviously distracted. The ruthless boss, who has always focused on his career and has the reputation of a workaholic, is distracted¡­ Is he dreaming? ¡°What is the matter?¡± Allenes back to his senses. Seeing the President¡¯s displeasure, his heart shakes and he reports his work swiftly, ¡°The quarterly report for this month¡­¡± ¡°Put in on the desk, I¡¯m leaving thepany business to you. I have to go first,¡± Edward delegates work, while grabbing the coat on the hanger, key and mobile phone, and walks outside. Leaving behind a helpless Allen. Driving the car to the all-too-familiar hospital again, Edward¡¯s hands tighten around the steering wheel a bit. He still cannot resist the urge to see her. He wants to take a look at her injured face, how is it? After a while, he turns off the engine, and a gust of wind blows through the hair of his forehead, faintly revealing a set of ck, jewel-like pupils. His has that stern and pride aura, which will attract many women to focus on him. Edward climbs the stairs and reaches the door of Alice¡¯s consultation room. Before entering, he hears the sounds of Albert and Reba ying. The children¡¯s innocentughter softens even the softest part of Edward¡¯s heart. For a moment he even imagines, how great it would be if Albert and Reba were his children. He knocks. In the consultation room, Alice is chatting with her children. All of sudden, someone knocks onto her room door. She wonders why someone is knocking when there is no one visiting the doctor. The next second the door opens, her smile freezes on her face. ¡°Albert, Reba.¡± Edward pretends not to notice Alice¡¯s abnormal behaviour. He walks over to caress Albert¡¯s head, but Albert dodges it and Edward touches air. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you mad at Uncle?¡± Edward smiles awkwardly and retracts his hand. Preparing to talk to Reba, he has always thought that she was more sensible than her older brother. However, Reba doesn¡¯t even look at him and turns to ignore him. Alice brings Albert and Reba by her side, disregarding Edward. ¡°Albert, Reba, Mommy promised Uncle John that he can eat with us today. Come on, I¡¯ll take you to eat delicious food,¡± she says. ¡°Okay, Mommy!¡± Albert and Reba reply loudly. In fact, they both know that Mommy never contacted Uncle John yesterday. But whatever Mommy says goes. Speak of the devil, Alice is about to leave with the two rascals, when the door opens again. ¡°Uncle John!¡± ¡°Uncle John, you¡¯re here!¡± Noticing someone is approaching, Albert and Reba show unusual excitement and immediately tackle the person and yell sweetly. The scene makes Edward eyes sour, envy and jealousy evident. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Alice is also surprised. She was just making excuses in front of Edward, hoping that he wouldn¡¯t bother her children. Who knew that John would actuallye, is he a psychic? ¡°Isn¡¯t it Friday today? I came to take you and the children for dinner. Tomorrow is a holiday, there¡¯s no need to worry about their studies,¡± John is not aware of what Alice had just said, nor does he notice that Edward, this stranger, is also in the room. ¡°Oh, yes, today is Friday. Albert and Reba, let¡¯s have a big meal together!¡± She is reminded by John that today is a Friday. ¡°No!¡± John is taken aback by Edward¡¯s sudden voice. Only then does he notice the presence of another guy in the room. When he sees Edward, he has a vignt look. What is Edward doing here? ¡°Who are you, under what grounds are you not letting me go? Get away, I¡¯m going to bring my children to dinner!¡± Alice states furiously. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m hungry. Uncle Edward is very mean, he isn¡¯t allowing me to eat,¡± Reba holds Alice¡¯s big hands, muttering helplessly. Albert is also holding her hand, with no intention to help. Edward feels a headache. A few days ago, these children, who were very close to him, have be so different today. Looking at John, the uninvited guest who has just arrived, he thinks to himself that this man must be the cause. ¡°Move aside!¡± ¡°No, you haven¡¯t given me a check-up today, how can you leave! Don¡¯t forget that I can have you stay here; you have to examine me every day.¡± Edward arrogantly stops at the door of the consulting room, helplessly in front of Alice. He looks behind her to witness Reba snickering. Albert frowns and looks at him unhappily, as if he is really a bad person that bullies his mother. ¡°I¡¯m off work now. If you want to have a check-up, please wait for my working hours. Step away,¡± Alice doesn¡¯t bite Edward¡¯s excuse at all, turning a blind eye to his shame. Standing by them, John frowns. Although he does not know what is going on, he can roughly see Edward¡¯s intimidating posture. He walks up to Edward and says politely, ¡°Excuse me, Alice and I are leaving.¡± Edward¡¯s gloomy eyes fill with anger. Alice is so determined not to be in the same vicinity as her, that she invites John for a meal. He just didn¡¯t like her. For a moment, Edward made a childish decision he has never made before. ¡°You want to go to dinner with him? It just so happens that I haven¡¯t eaten as well, I¡¯ll join along too,¡± Edward suddenly stops at the door of the room. It is as if Alice doesn¡¯t agree, he will not let her out. This is the first time that Albert and Reba have seen their father in such a devious manner. Standing behind Alice, they have forgotten to speak up, dumbfoundedly staring at their father. When Alice hears this, she immediately refused, ¡°No.¡± Chapter 50 Chapter 50: Is It Guilt? ¡°Why can¡¯t I, unless you feel guilty?¡± Edward pointedly stares at Alice. He has not forgotten about the fact that she had married John. Although the pair divorced shortly after their marriage, John is still a threat to Edward! ¡°Edward, I think there is a misunderstanding. I don¡¯t feel guilt for you. Our family of four are eating, and you are imposing as an outsider, isn¡¯t it inappropriate?¡± Alice sneers. This sentence makes Edward¡¯s face scrunch in disgust. Family? To think before that they were a family! T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Seeing Alice reject Edward, John feels extremely happy. During this period, he has heard rumours of Edward constantly visiting the hospital to look for her. He keeps worrying that Alice may be cheated by Edward again, and that they may return to how they were before. Looking at Alice giving Edward the cold shoulder, he feels relieved. He holds Alice¡¯s hand in front of Edward on purpose, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± When Alice feels John¡¯s sudden touch, she almost pushes his hand away. However, she hears what he says, and a sweet smile tugs at the corners of her mouth. ¡°Okay!¡± Edward sees the good rtionship between the two and explodes in fury. Especially seeing John holding Alice¡¯s hand, and that she doesn¡¯t resist him all at. Compared with the way she treats him, isn¡¯t it extremely different? ¡°Alice!¡± ¡°Mr. Smith, if you would like to see a doctor, pleasee earlier tomorrow. Right now, I am off-duty, sorry. My family and I are going to have dinner. Goodbye,¡± Alice says with a smile. Edward sneers. ¡°Mommy, look! That uncle is sitting opposite of us,¡± Reba notes loudly, her big beautiful eyes glinting with happiness. Although the bad woman hit Mommy yesterday, her and her brother were very angry, and felt that this daddy was useless. Today, after seeing him, she cannot help but want tough. Humph! Now you know how angry Mommy is? If you already know, then why bother. Alice listens to her daughter¡¯s words, and she feels her head ache. This man has been following them from the hospital until here, does he not feel embarrassment or shame? Originally, she just wanted to use this to force Edward to give up, so he will not go to the hospital anymore. After that, she wanted to take her two children home to cook dinner. However, she didn¡¯t think that Edward will follow her all the way here. As a result, Alice has no choice but to follow John to search for a nice restaurant and prepare a romantic dinner for ¡°a family of four¡±! John takes a look at the menu first, orders a few dishes, and then turns to Alice to ask, ¡°Do you have anything else to add to the order?¡± Edward, who is sitting at the next table, snorts coldly. He scans the menu in his hand, and retorts sarcastically, ¡°He doesn¡¯t even have the basic gentleman characteristics, what a man!¡± That is obvious to point to say that John ordered by himself, not letting Alice or the children pick their menus first. This is a very selfish behavior. ¡°Alice, I¡­¡± ¡°John, we have known each other for so many years, don¡¯t you think I understand you? The dishes you ordered are to our liking. Besides, we are so close, don¡¯t care about these imaginary things,¡± Alice cuts off his exnation with a smile. As John senses that Alice understands, a smile forms on his face, ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take another one of this and this.¡± Alice points to the waiter the two dishes, and then raises her eyes, looking at John, and smiles, ¡°Since you keep ordering our favorite dishes, I¡¯ll also pick two dishes that you like.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Although John knew that Alice is just trying to drive Edward away, he is still happy that she remembers what he likes. With Edward eavesdropping on their conversation, he almost tears off the menu in his hand. He did not hear the waiter beside him asking for his order. ¡°Sir, sir?¡± ¡°Anything!¡± Edward¡¯s blood is already boiling, thoughts of dishes off his mind, his desire to step in front of them and kick John away. But for now, Alice and the two rascals are already mad. After a long deliberation, he decides that enduring is the best thing to do. ¡°Sorry, we don¡¯t have this dish here,¡± the waiter states with embarrassment. ¡°Then I¡¯ll take what they are having!¡± Edward says grimly. ¡°Sir, are you perhaps dining alone?¡± ¡°I¡¯m repeating again, I¡¯ll take what they are having. If you keep asking, tell your manager toe out and see me!!!¡± Edward is very annoyed and yells at the waiter. The waiter lowers his head. Knowing that the handsome man in front of him is not easy to provoke, he does not dare to mutter the word ¡°You can¡¯t eat so many dishes alone¡±. Witnessing John and Alice and the two adorable babies in harmony, Edward is furious. While they are eating, he has an urge to rush them to finish. After their meal, John is in a good mood. He has roughly guessed that the reason why Alice did not refuse to be this close during dinner is mostly to make Edward give up. In any case, he still cherishes the opportunity to be with Alice. Even if her heart is not for him to take, it doesn¡¯t matter, at least he can protect her by her side. ¡°I¡¯ll send you back home.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Alice smiles. Edward cannot stand it anymore and blocks Alice¡¯s way of getting into the car, ¡°I want to talk to you.¡± ¡°Mr. Smith, I have nothing to discuss with you. Also, in the future, please refrain from showing up in the hospital unless it¡¯s for medical reasons. This causes unnecessary misunderstandings and it is affecting my life,¡± Alice cannot help but sneer. Hearing this, Edward smiles and stares into Alice¡¯s eyes, ¡°Are you angry?¡± Alice bites her lips, looks back at Edward with her stubborn phoenix eyes, and says word by word, ¡°Mr. Smith, you think too much, I am just bored.¡± The color in Edward¡¯s eyes dims, and a cold breath seeps out. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± As if not paying attention, Alice turns her head to the worried John. She turns around and holds her children¡¯s hands, and walks towards the car. Albert nces at Edward sympathetically. This is what happens when you mess with Mommy. Poor useless daddy, the journey to chase his wife is still very difficult. Come on, Reba smiles sweetly and turns her head, takes Alice¡¯s hand and leaves. It isn¡¯t until the car that Alice is in gradually moves out of sight that Edward smiles angrily, clenching his fists tightly. Alice, even if you don¡¯t want to, I will not let you be with another man! Chapter 51: No Need to Get My Hands Dirty In the Spring Mansion. "No way!" Joanna paces back and forth on the room as she groans from time to time. Her pretty face turns horrible from hatred and jealousy. Her father''s wordse across her mind. Her eyes sparkle as an ideae to her. Father is right. There''s no need to get her hand dirty. There is someone who doesn''t want Alice and Edward back together as much as her. The Smith Mansion carries beautiful scenery and a solemn touch. There is a servant trimmingndscapes in the garden. Suddenly, a striking-red Cadic drives into the mansion. Dust is raised as the car owner hits the brake. It startles the maid who waters nts at the side and almost drops her tools onto the floor. When she sees a pretty woman walks down from the car, she put on an ingratiating smile and greets her, "Good day, Ms. Hale." The housekeeper notices their future Young Mistress is here, he quickly opens the mansion door and wees her. "Is J home?" Joanna tucks her hair behind her ears. This allows her exquisite makeup and fair skin to show. She casually passes her present to the housekeeper and walks into the mansion where she already pretty familiar with. The reason why Joanna didn''t ask about Edward is that she already knew Edward is working in his office right now. She never worries about Edward noticing her arrival to makeints. "Ms. Hale, Madam is in the backyard garden." The housekeeper takes the presents off from Joanna''s hand reverently and follows her in case she needs any assistance. Of course, she has the privilege. She is the fianc¨¦e for their Young Master. Joanna slowly walks into the mansion. The Smith Mansion is a manor. It consists of a front garden, a backyard garden, a private open-air swimming pool, and other luxurious facilities. However, even with so many luxurious facilities, their Young Master, Edward Smith, rarelyes back to the mansion. Although J isn''t quite happy about this, she couldn''t do anything. Joanna walks towards the direction of the backyard garden.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. She knows J has a habit of enjoying her high tea session every day, which is why she isn''t surprised at all about the housekeeper''s answer. After ten minutes or so, she arrives in the backyard. There is a well-maintaindy sitting in the gazebo, enjoying her tea while reading a magazine. As Joanna walks towards her, she immediately notices her arrival. "Oh, it''s Joanna. I''m d that you have time toe over today. Come, sit. Youe at the wrong timing though. Edward is not home." J gives Joanna a warm wee the moment she sees her. She is pretty happy with her future daughter-inw. "J, stop teasing me. Why can''t Ie to visit you without Edward''s attendance?" Joanna walks over and sits closely next to J, and put on a pretentious angry face. "Of course you can. What a sweetie. Why did it ur to you toe to visit me? Did Edward did something that makes you angry?" J isn''t any ordinary woman. She can easily read people''s mind after all those years interacting with different people. Joanna is obviously pretty distracted. "What an unusual foresight you have, J," Joanna put on an indecisive face as if she didn''t want to bother J with her problem but in fact, J''s reaction is exactly what she wanted. "The reason I came today not only to visit you but there''s something..." "Tell me what happened. Is Edward giving you a hard time? Or is he mingling with other women? You can tell me everything. I will teach him a lesson when he is back." J smiles when she sees Joanna''s reactions. She pats Joanna''s hand and gives her a look of assurance. What J says gives Joanna a green light to tell her about her main purpose today. She slowly speaks up about the reason why shees visiting the Smith Mansion today. "J, Alice is back. She is now a doctor of the Andrology Department in the hospital. Edward knows she is back and he visits her every day," Joanna whines. "What! How dare shee back! Is she messing with Edward again?" When J heard that Alice is back, a sour look appears on her face. She would never forget that she is the one forcing Alice to take abortion medicines, and she would like to have it remains as a secret. Edward should never know about this! Luckily she''s been watching Alice''s mother all these years, just in case. But she never expects Alice has the guts toe back. "J, I''ve been to the hospital and I saw them together. I asked her to leave Edward alone and told her that we are engaged but she insists that it''s Edward who doesn''t want to let go." Joanna is confident in her acting skills. She almost cries when she tells J about the story. "How dare shees back and say that! That shameless woman! Edward would never do that!" After listening to Joanna''s story, which she added unnecessary and false details, J frowns and her face expression twisted out of anger. "I found out about it by ident. I was in Edward''s office looking for him the other day but he wasn''t in the office. So I asked his secretary and I was told that Edward goes to the hospital every day at the same time." Joanna continues making up her story. If J knows Edward at all, she wouldn''t have believed that a secretary would know Edward''s itinerary aside from his business''s schedule. "When I heard that Edward went to the hospital, I worried that Edward was sick but when I arrived at the hospital, I saw Edward and Alice together." Joanna continues adding details to her story. She is not worried that J may be angry at all, instead, she wants her to be angry so that J will take care of Alice for her. As Joanna expected, J is furious after hearing what she says. She ms the table and raises her voice, "That shameless woman, how dare shees back and mess with Edward again!" "J..." Joanna put on an aggrieved look as if she is terrified. "Where is she now? I want to see her today. I want to know who gave her the courage to say Edward is harassing her." J is worried that Alice would spill the fact that she forced her to take abortion medicines. At the same time, she doesn''t want Alice to ruin the wedding she''s been nning for Edward and Joanna. She wants to meet her personally and ask her to leave for good. This woman wants nothing but money, isn''t it? Joanna quickly tells J which hospital Alice is working in when she sees J is enraged. J wants to head off to the hospital immediately. Things are going exactly how Joanna wanted. She immediately brings J into her car and drives to the hospital. 000000 Chapter 52: A Bad Penny Always Turns Up Alice is doing medical check-ups on a patient in the consulting room. Suddenly, the door is kicked open. There are two familiar faces at the door. It''s J and Joanna! "Alice, how dare youe back here? How shameless can you be to do such a dirty job?" J walks straight to Alice''s desk in righteous indignation and looking down at her in a condescending attitude as if Alice did something wrong.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Alice raises her head. She never thought Edward''s mother woulde. When she sees Joanna smiling inexplicably and stands behind J, Alice immediately realizes what''s going on. It must be Joanna''s trick. She must have said something to J, that''s why Jes here. "Excuse me, this is the Andrology Department. The Department of Gynaecology is on the other side of the corridor. Exit and make a left turn, please. Be careful not toe to the wrong department next time." Alice doesn''t have anything to talk to J. She replies to her ironically and continues with her treatment. J is furious. She thinks Alice came back to get back at her. Otherwise, why would she be so good at talking back aftering back from overseas? And she even dares to taunt her? "Alice, I''m warning you. Don''t you dare to think that you''ll win by ying dumb. You and Edward are never ever getting back together! Stop dreaming!" J tells Alice off directly. She has lost her patience. "Woman like you can never marry the Smiths. I have chased you out a few years ago, I could still do the same today! You are nevering back into our life!" Alice looks at J and sneers. "Excuse me, I''m on duty right now. This is the hospital, not any of the Smith family''s property or the Mayor''s garden. Could you save it until it is off-hours?" Alice is trying to be as polite as possible. Looking at J Louis, a cruel woman who almost murdered her children, if it isn''t for her mother, she wouldn''t even be trying to control her temper. Her hatred for J is nothing lesser than how much she hates Joanna. J never expects Alice to be so courageous and dares to talk back to her. It never even crossed her mind that forcing Alice to take those abortion medicines is a wrong deed. "On duty?" J sneers. She thinks that Alice is trying to escape from her using such an excuse. She threatens her and says, "The Smith family is holding thirty-percent of the total share of this hospital. It could be very easy for me to ask them to fire a doctor from the Andrology Department." The Smith family is involved in many businesses and it is not surprising that they are holding thirty-percent shares of a hospital. J made some calls when she is on her way to the hospital. She is very sure that they are holding the shares of this hospital that Alice is working in. "Don''t push me!" Alice is triggered. She didn''t do anything wrong. Why is she targeted again now? If it''s not for her mother, Alice wouldn''t even want toe back to this ce. This old bag is overestimating herself so much that she thinks everyone is after their money. The cracking sound of the skin-contacting-skin echoes off the walls before Alice could react. A red mark appears on her cheek. The patient is startled and stands up from his seat. He looks at Alice and J, then he realizes these visitors are looking for trouble. He leaves in a rush and tells Alice, "I''m sorry, doctor. I shoulde back next time." This is the second time it happened. Last time it was Joanna, and now, it is J. Alice clenches her fist. Edward, you and people in your life are just the same. Why can''t you all just go away? "Did I push you too far? Now tell me, will you leave my son alone or not? As long as you are willing to leave him alone, I will offer you money, sends you to a better hospital, or even multiplies your pay. The only condition is that you will never see my son again and disappear from our life. How does that sound?" J has seen so many women like this. She thinks she can achieve everything with money, which is why she always looked down on Alice. Alice stares at J, and she gets another p! "What are you looking at? How dare you re at me!" J talks in a condescending attitude, "I have told you a few years ago. Edward and you have divorced. There is nothing between you both anymore. Well, you said you loved him but didn''t you end up marrying another man?" J''s expression is twisted by anger, "You are such a harlot! Stop trying to seduce Edward when you are married to another man! This is myst warning to you. Edward is already engaged with Joanna. Quit messing around with him!" Alice gives J a cold shoulder. She stares at her as if she is an emotionless item. The Smith family, they are all the same. They are all heartless. "J, it''s not worth being angry with such a person. You must take care of your body." Joanna walks forth and lightly tap on J''s back as if she is her mother. At the same time, she looks at Alice with provocations in her eyes. Alice''s lips twisted into a mirthless smile. This is exactly what happened five years ago. J and Joanna were using the same condescending attitude and humiliated her. And now! They are still the same. If she ever has shown any sign of weakness, they would have stepped on her already, they might even get excited and takes humiliating her as a game. "Mrs. Smith, I respect you as the mother of Edward''s. You, of people, should know how painful it is for a mother to lose her child. How much you love Edward now is exactly how painful I was when I was forced to get that abortion!" Alice isn''t dumb. She will never let J know that Albert and Reba are Edward''s children. She won''t allow anyone to cause any harm to her children anymore! "Woman like you is unworthy to carry the descendants of the Smith Family. Don''t ever dream about it! The mother of Edward''s children will always be Joanna, and Joanna alone!" J always thinks Alice''s name is not worthy to be ced together with the Smith family. To her, Alice is never someone who stands in an equal position, instead, she is in the lowest, dirtiest position and she is not worth mentioning at all. "Mrs. Smith, I respect you as the mother of Edward, which is why I don''t want to argue with you. I have nothing to say to you either. So please leave the premise at once. This is not a ce for you to create trouble!" Alice bites her lips with her shell-white teeth and points at the exit of the consulting room. Her face is as cold as ice. She wants J and Joanna to leave right away. 000???? Chapter 53: The Ill-mannered Woman "Alice, how dare to speak to her like that. J is here to give you some advice. Don''t be such an ungrateful person." Joanna says haughtily. J is here, that''s why Joanna has nothing to be afraid of. Alice looks at the shrews in front of her, she feels helpless and speechless. The only thing she wants is for them to leave her alone. Why does that be the hardest thing toe true? Alice ignores Joanna. She knows J is the main person to talk to today, and she knows that they are not leaving until they get what they are here for. "Mrs. Smith, aren''t you afraid that Edward would find out about youing to the hospital to see his ex-wife? And all those dirty little secrets you hid from him? I believe that he will be interested in knowing the fact of why I left him five years ago." "You, shameless woman! How dare you threaten me? Alright then, I will make sure you can never say a word to Edward!" J''s hands are shaking from her anger. She takes her phone out of her purse. Joanna looks at Alice with disdain. She knew it! Alice must have want Edward back. Otherwise, what''s the reason she didn''t want to leave? Funny! She even said it''s Edward who keeps harassing her. What a joke! Yes, they were a married couple before but now they have divorced. Besides, Edward hasn''t been talking to her for so many years. If Alice didn''te back, she is pretty sure she and Edward are living happily ever after. When the thoughtes to Joanna''s mind, her eyes are filled with evilness. She wants Alice to be gone for good! Joanna looks at J. She knows, J must have some way to get rid of Alice. It still doesn''t mean anything that she contributed ideas to J thest time they get rid of Alice. She is the daughter of the Mayor, and J is the mother of Edward. They have the upper hands already. "Hello, is this the Director? Yes, I''m Edward Smith''s mother. I would like to fire an employee in your hospital. She has a terrible reputation in messing around with other''s fianc¨¦ and a record of divorce. She is from the Department of Andrology. I want it done right away!" "Name? Her name is Alice Roberts. Yes, she is new to the hospital. I hope you would be more aware in the future about what kind of people you hire in a hospital. Not anyone is qualified to work here, especially those shameless sluts!" Joanna stands beside and listens to their conversation. She heard the Hospital Director''s voice from the phone. He sounds obedient and agrees to all J''s orders. When J asks him to fire Alice, he agrees and apologies to J, iming that it''s his careless mistake. J purposely put their conversation on the loud-speaker, so that Alice could hear everything. She listens to the familiar voice. She has met the Director before. He looks strict in his work. However, from the conversation she heard, he sounds like he is about to bow to J. After ending the call, J looks at Alice arrogantly and says, "Don''t ever think that I will buy your story. Leave, and nevere near to Edward ever again." It is just ridiculous! Alice says, "Mrs. Smith, you''ve made a mistake. I did not want to see Edward. Please, ask your son to stop harassing me and stay away from me!" Alice grabs her purse and walks towards the exit. "Did I say you could leave?" Alice stops. Her eyes are filled with unbendingness and anger and her lips curves into a mirthless smile. She res at J who blocks her way. "Is there anything else, Mrs. Smith?" "What an ill-mannered woman. Did I say you could leave?" J taunts Alice with her condescending attitude. Alice clenches her fist. The anger is almost too much to suppress. However, when her mother and Edward''s facees across her mind, she bites her lips and tells herself, in order to go back to her peaceful life, she will need to withstand all of these. "Mrs. Smith, you made a call to the hospital director to get me fired and you have already get that done. What else do you want to from me?" Alice asks. J is satisfied with Alice''s reaction. Joanna, who stands behind J bes more puffed up. "What do we want? We want you to leave Edward for good and never seeing him again!" Aliceughs. It is a disdainingugh. It makes J ufortable, "What are youughing at?" "If this is what you are worrying, you can put your mind at ease. He is at the top of my list of people I don''t want to meet, and that includes you two." Alice walk passes J and head directly to the exit. Edward! Five years ago, you made me left and abandon my hometown.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Now, you made me lose my job. I never want to see you anymore! "J, could she be saying these on purpose?" Joanna watches Alice leave. Although she is happy about getting rid of her, she can''t help but worries that Edward would be furious if he ever finds out about it. All these years, Joanna never afraid of anything but Edward being angry with her and ignores her. "I don''t care what she''s thinking. If she dares to do anything, I will make sure that she regretsing back!" J''s eyes are filled with evilness. Joanna feels relieved after hearing what J says. She knows that she won''t need to worry about Alice anymore, as long as J is here. "But...what if she tells Edward that we are here..." Joanna''s eyes are filled with worries. J looks at her and understands what she meant right away. She replies, "If Edward ever questions you, I will talk to him. Don''t worry." ""You''re the best!" Joanna holds J''s hand and words of praises keeping out from her mouth. Not sure if J believes in all her words. A smile stays on J''s cheek since when they are on their way back to the Smith Mansion. When they arrive at the house, J even makes a call and asks Edward toe home early for dinner. Meanwhile, Edward, who stationed in the SA Group office, didn''t know what happened in the hospital. There is a tinge of uneasiness haunting him the whole day. He picks up his mother''s phone call and promises her to go home for dinner. After ending the call, his brows furrow. He takes out his phone and dials a set of familiarbinations of numbers. The phone call is connected and gets hang up right away. Edward''s face turns cold. How dare she hang up on him! Edward redials the number in frustration. It turns out the same. "How dare she ignore my phone call!" Edward looks at the screen of the phone in anger. His face is covered in a sullen look. Allen, who just came in to present the work report, don''t even dare to start talking after seeing Edward''s expression. D??????????????? Chapter 54: Forced to Resign Silence remains until Edward stands up from his chair abruptly. It startles Allen, "Mr. Smith..." "I''m going out now." Edward picks up his phone. His face is cold but there is a look of panic and usatory intention. "But, but there''s a meeting..." Before Allen could finish his sentence, Edward replies, "Postpone it to tomorrow." That''s it. he never leaves any more words. Edward drives and heads straight to the hospital. It seems like he is covered in anxiousness. It is almost off-hour. The more he thinks about the picture where Alice, John, and the two children having meals happily, the more he feels ufortable. Why can''t that woman behave herself? When Edward arrives in the hospital, he parks his car and heads straight to Alice''s consulting room. However, when the door is pushed open, Alice isn''t there. Where is she? Edward frowns. Just when he raises his phone and tries to redial Alice''s number, Julieses in and asks, "What are you doing here?" Edward''s brows are furrowed when he is questioned by Julie. His dark eyes darken even more. He asks, "Where is Alice?" "I don''t know." Julie replies in a cross manner. She ignores Edward, walks into the room, and helps Alice to pack up what she didn''t manage to take with her. "Tell me!" Edward''s cold tone of voice startles Julie a little. His eyes are filled with anger. It scares Julie. But when Julie thinks about what Alice told her over the phone, she clenches her fist and clears her throat, "What''s the use of showing me your attitude here? I''m just a little nurse, how would I know where she went?" "Did she go out for lunch with John again?" Edward''s face is filled with jealousy and he is almost sure of what he believed. This triggers Julie and she identally spills the fact, "No, she was forced to resign!" "Resign?" Edward stares at Julie. Julie doesn''t have to courage to look into Edward''s eyes. She knows she screws it. Didn''t she just promise Alice not to tell Edward anything if hees looking for her?T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Why, why can''t she hold on to the secret? Julie can''t imagine what if Alice knows about this... Julie quickly packs Alice''s stuff and tries to leave the scene. However, Edward stops her. "I don''t know anything." Julie quickly says. She decided to shut her mouth up and stop telling Edward anything, anything at all. There''s a coldness in Edward''s dark eyes. He stares at Julie long enough to make her sweat herself. Then he raises his right hand. "You...What are you trying to do?" Julie shivers. She prays in her heart, "Alice,e save me please!" "Why did Alice resign?" "What?" Julie thought Edward is asking her the same question. When she opens her eyes and sees Edward is holding his mobile phone, she breathes a sigh of relief. She thought he is about to beat her up just now. Julie takes a chance to run away while Edward is on the phone. When Edward heard the ambiguous answer the Hospital Director gives him, his face gets more and more sullen. He asks in a taut tone, "Did you just say she resigned on her own ord?" The Hospital Director could sense the dangerous vibe over the phone, he answers with a guilty conscience while sweating himself, "Yes... Yes, she did. I... I mean, we can''t force her to do that, right?" Edward hangs up the phone after hearing what the Hospital Director says. Resign on her own ord? Why would she leave if there''s no specific reason? The more Edward thinks about it, the more he doesn''t believe in the answer he got from the Hospital Director. He''s sure he couldn''t get anything else out of the man anymore. Now, who would know what actually happened? A facees across his mind. ... The Smith Mansion. Joanna follows J back home when they return from the hospital because she heard that Edward ising back for dinner tonight. She wouldn''t miss the chance to meet Edward in person. "J, you look so elegant in this dress..." Joanna keeps checking on the clock while ingratiating J. She can''t wait to see Edward. Looking at Joanna''s anxious reaction, J smiles. She tries her very best to match-make Edward and Joanna. One of the reasons is because Joanna is the daughter of the Mayor, and she is obsessed with Edward. It makes her an easy target to control, unlike Alice. There''s disgust in J''s eyes whenever she thinks about Alice. J never approves of Edward and Alice''s marriage five years ago. All these years where Alice is gone, J tries her very best to get Edward to marry Joanna but he never agrees on it. Now, just after he finally agrees on the matter, Alice shows up again. Luckily she finds out about Alice''s return soon enough and gets rid of her from the hospital. Otherwise, she can''t imagine what could happen next. Tonight when Edward is back home, she must get him toplete the marriage procedure. "Joanna, don''t worry. I''m here for you. There will be no problem for the wedding. I will ask Edwardter during dinner, alright?" J pats Joanna''s hand andforts her. Hearing what J says, Joanna burst with joy. She acts shy and keeps her head down. Her eyes sparkle with delights. While the two women are chatting in the living room, the maid voice echoes off the wall, "Good day, Young Master." "Edward is back." J turns around and looks at the direction of the main door. Edward stands there in his white shirt. His top two buttons on his shirt are unbuttoned, and the ck pants he wears make him look even more elegant and refined. Edward isn''t exactly in his best mood. There''s even anger in between his eyes. His lips are set in a grim line. Initially, Joanna wants to run to him but she stops after seeing Edward''s expression. She got scared. "Edward..." Joanna calls his name softly. She looks at him in admiration. Edward''s response to her is an emotionless stare. This stops Joanna from saying anything else and getting close to Edward. "Edward!" J raises her voice in frustration. She thinks Edward is being too cold to Joanna. However, Edward doesn''t care about how J feels. He walks towards the living room and stops in front of J. He asks, "Mother, did you go to the hospital this afternoon?" Joanna gets nervous when she hears Edward''s question. She looks at J''s direction. "What are you talking about? Why should I go to the hospital?" J denies and she secretly curses Alice for telling on her to Edward. 00000 Chapter 55: There’s No Other Way J''s denial brings certainty to Edward''s spection. Although he has only gotten some answers from the nurse, which includes the fact that a richdy went to the hospital looking for Alice. After that, Alice left the hospital. No one knows what happened exactly. After all, the meeting took ce in the consultation room. Which is why Edward could only ask who the richdy is, and who is she with. However, when he wants to ask Julie more questions, she ims that she doesn''t have more details, as she wasn''t there with Alice. Compiling all the information he has at the moment, he thought it is Joanna at first. But ''richdy'' doesn''t sound like it is describing her. His mother''s reaction disappoints him. His eyes darken and he sounds colder, "Mother, why did you pick on her?" The way Edward questions J triggers her. She res at Edward, "What do you mean by pick on her? Is this the way you talk to your mother once youe home after god-knows how long?" "Did you made Alice resign from the hospital?" "Alice!" J stands up the moment she hears Alice''s name. "Edward, did you forget what happened five years ago? She went for an abortion and abandoned you. Do you still remember what you promised me? You tell me now!" Edward bes quiet. He couldn''t say a word. His mind wanders back to what happened five years ago. His silence encourages J to raise her voice. "She cheated on you and betrayed you. Now youe home and question your mother for such a shameless woman?" "Did you go to the hospital or not? It''s all I want to know." Edward understands his mother''s hatred of Alice. He doesn''t want to hear any of those words. He only wants to know what happened exactly this afternoon. He already ordered Allen to find out Alice''s address. Hees home just to find out who is the one who went to the hospital looking for Alice today. It is pretty obvious now that thedy is his mother. Even if she denies it. A mother always knows their son well. Even though J didn''t quite understand what Edward is thinking most of the time, she still sees some clues from his questions. "Did you go to the hospital looking for her today?" "So, you admitted that you are the one who chased her out?" After listening to what Edward says, J realizes that Edward doesn''t know too much of the fact. She is guessing that Alice did not tell him about it, it must be somebody else from the hospital. J feels relieved and says, "It''s none of my business to tell her where she should go. She is a freeman and she can go anywhere she wants to. Furthermore, I wasn''t feeling well this afternoon and I asked Joanna to take me to the hospital. It is a coincidence that we ran into her." "So, it was you!" Edward is filled with disappointment and pain. "Yes, it''s me but I didn''t do anything to her. She is the one who wants to leave. You can go and ask around in the hospital. That aside, is this how you should talk to your mother? For a woman like her?" J feels angry looking at Edward''s reaction when he knows about their encounter. Five years. She thought Edward has already forgotten about Alice. She never expects Edward to have such a huge reaction to what happened to her. Edward knows there''s nothing more he could get out of his mother. He turns and walks toward the main door. J''s furious voice raises from his back, "Edward Smith, don''t you evere back if you walk out of that door today!" Edward keeps walking. J is enraged. Her chest heaves out of anger. Now she hopes that she could go back in time and torture Alice even more. "Edward..." Joanna sees how J is defeated by Edward, she put on an act as a mediator and stops Edward, "J wasn''t feeling well today and we were just there to do some medical check-ups. It''s really not what you think it is." "Maybe you should tell me what I''m thinking?" Edwards stops and stares at Joanna. A mischief smile appears on his lips. "I... You..." Joanna chokes on her words. If she says anything at all, doesn''t it mean that she is also involved in what happened this afternoon? She couldn''t say anything but watch Edward leaves. Edward ignores her and walks away. J blows off her steam by throwing cups onto the floor. As Joanna watches Edward leaves, she clenches her fist and there are unreconciled looks in her eyes. ... After Alice leaves the hospital, she heads right back to her apartment with tears on her face. She acted as nothing happened in front of her children. However, Albert has already known about her dismissal through his special way. Looking at their mother who put on a happy mask for them, Albert and Reba feel sorry for her. They want to beat their daddy up and pull some prank on their so-called grandmother. At night, Albert and Reba are tucked in their bed very early. After listening to a fairytale story, both of the children close their eyes and fall asleep. Alice finally gets to unmask herself. She reaches out her hands and gently strokes her children''s face. Looking at their pink and fair skin, she recovers from the feeling of exhaustion. It''s a bliss that she still has her children. She kisses her children and walks out of the room. The moment she leaves the room, the two children on the bed open their eyes. They look at each other and their eyes sparkle with mischief and shrewd look. There will always be payback for those who bullied their mother. ... Alice is sitting in the living room. She didn''t notice how special her children are. All she thinks about now is how to raise her children without a job now? The Smith family has a huge influence on this city. If J could get her fired from this hospital, she could do the same to her next job. But what job can she take on other than being a doctor? The question bothers Alice. Does she need to leave and work in a foreign country again? No, her mother has just gotten better, she couldn''t leave the hospital just yet. There are medical charges, the Smith family, as well as the Hale family. There is no other way than to tolerate all these. When Alice is worrying about her troubles, her phone buzzes. It''s Edward. He''s been calling since afternoon until nine o''clock at night. Didn''t he have anything else to do? Alice hangs up the phone crossly. When she thinks about what J and Joanna did to her, she doesn''t want to hear Edward''s voice, even just for a second! If it''s not him, she would still be enjoying her peaceful life. Furthermore, he is about to marry Joanna, and they even have their children. Why did he keeping to her? What a shameless guy.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org The more Alice thinks about it, the more she bes angry. When her phone buzzes again, she picks up the phone and yell, "Edward, can you just stay away from me? I don''t want to receive your calls or hear your voice ever again! Goodbye!" Chapter 56: Have No Social Conscience Alice hangs up before Edward says anything. Found out that Alice has hung up her phone, Edward bes cloudy. Alice hangs up the phone angrily and she decides to turn her cell phone off in case that Edward keeps calling her the whole day. She thinks that she''d better change a phone number tomorrow since she doesn''t want to have too much to do with him anymore. At the moment she is about to turn off her cell phone, it is ringing again. But Alice hangs it up relentless. Edward doesn''t give up. But Alice shows no mercy and removes the battery. Edward, she won''t answer your phone! Alice feels the world is finally at a peace. She takes a deep breath and shakes her head trying to forget all those troubles. But when she is about to take a shower, she hears the piercing sound of cars downstairs. "Who the heck is that? That''s so annoying!" "Where''s his social conscience?" Having such thought in mind, Alice walks to the bathroom. However, the car still keeps honking. She frowns and she is afraid that Albert and Reba will be woken up. The sound disappears before she walks over to the balcony and tells the driver to stop honking. But after a few seconds, therees the sound of knocking. Her frowns and she is wondering whoes here sote at night. Someone keeps knocking the door so that Alice can do nothing but opens it. Then a man''s face with ck cold eyes, straight nose and thin pursed lipses to her sight. The one who has such a perfect face must be nobody but Edward. Alice is stunned for a few second at the moment she sees him then she ms and locks the door immediately. Edward who is shut out of the door is in a daze and this is his first time to see a woman treats him in this way. He continues to knock the door. Alice is in a rage and thinks he is like a ghost who is haunting her. Fine, just keep knocking! She won''t open the door! Never! But Edward doesn''t tend to stop and keeps knocking. Alice has to open the door again since she is afraid that the knocking will disturb the neighbors. When she opens the door, she notices thecency from his eyes, and she grits her teeth and sneers, "Mr. Smith. I will sue you if you keep disturbing me! Got that?" Edward shows her a perfect smile revealing his white teeth and answers, "Do you need me to tell you the phone number of the police chef." Alice is grinding her teeth in anger, and thinking that, "Fine, you are born rich! You are terrific!" "I need to talk to you." "But I''m sorry. I have nothing to talk with you." Edward is not angry though Alice is indifferent to him but he reminds her kindly, "But it is fine if you want to talk in this way." Alice really wants to punch him but she doesn''t want to let him get in. However, she doesn''t want her to be misunderstood by her neighbors so that she has no choice but to let him in. Edward grins and he looks so sexy and charming with such a smile. She stares at him and then sits in the sofa. "Say it." Edward can tell that Alice is in a bad mood from her impatient tone, so that he cuts to the chase and says, "I''ve told that my mom went to the hospital and found you today." "So what?" She doesn''t care. J is his mom. She doesn''t expect that Edward will do anything for her since he trusted what his mom said at that time, so he will do the same now. No, she doesn''t expect anything from him at all. Alice acts indifferently which makes him feel uneasy. Hees here to find her as soon as he gets the address from Allen. On his way to Alice''s home, he is thinking that what he should say to her when he sees her... "I didn''t take good care of it, I..." "Since you know that, so please never show up in front of me! I hope that this is thest time. I don''t want to see you anymore, Edward." Alice cuts in and says in a determined voice. And she still looks so indifferent. Edward feels his heart is aching like being stabbed by needles when he hears that. She doesn''t want to see him anymore. No, he won''t ept that!T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Edward reaches out his slim and fair-skinned hands and grabs her wrist. Then he looks straight into her eyes and asks, "Look at me. Are you seriously that you don''t want to see me anymore?" Her delicate face looks a bit pale because of his rudeness. But she tries to avoid looking at his eyes and bites her lips firmly, "Yes! I don''t want to see you anymore since you left five years ago!" His heart is aching because of what she says. "Damn it!" Edward stares at her eyes, her nose and her lips furiously... There is a voice shouting from his heart. Then he kisses her on her lips like giving her a punishment. He can''t ept that she left him without his permission. Alice is shocked when his lips with light peppermint fragrance touch hers. When she is back to herself and tries to push him away, she finds that she can''t. He is like a furious lion and controls her. Alice can''t move at all and she is gnashing her teeth to stop him. However, it seems that he is mad and insists to have a tongue kiss bossily. "Alice, you won''t get rid of me!" "No..." Alice isn''t reconciled to him and is about to refute but he seizes the chance to give her a tongue kiss and she fails to stop him anymore. Suddenly, therees a loud p then Edward finally lets her off. There is a palm print on his fair handsome face and it can be seen that she ps him so hard. "Alice!" Edward is in a rage and stares at her with his gloomy eyes. She is a bit nervous when she hears his low voice but she takes a deep breath instead. "Edward, get out of here right now!" "What happen if I don''t?" He squints like a ruffian. Alice is so angry and says, "I will call the police!" "Do it!" "You!" They end in a deadlock but Alice just wants him to get out of here. But when Alice leaves the hospital, Edward realizes that the reason why he doesn''t get married these years is because he still loves her. After a while, Alice calms down and tries to take a deep breath and she pinches her palm secretly. In order to let him not to see her anymore, she cuts to the chase. "Edward, you and Joanna is getting married. Won''t you feel sorry for her?" Edward frowns, gazes at her and asks, "Do you want me to marry her?"0000000 Chapter 57: She is Pregnant Alice frowns and tries to hold back her bitterness from her heart, "You always want to have your own child. Now she is pregnant, besides you two are engaged. So, you''d better get married soon and just leave me alone." Edward is so confused. "You are saying that Joanna is pregnant?" But why does he have no clue? "Edward, stop pretending. I know you want to take revenge on me. I don''t want to mention what happened in the past. Now, you''ve got Joanna already, but why don''t you just leave me alone?" Alice is bearing the pain of her heart and says that word by word. The ending is the same no matter when. Alice considers she should move on and it''s time to give up. "No way! It''s impossible for her to have my child!" Edward tly denies it. Alice is shocked first but thenughs out loud. By seeing this, Edward bes a bit nervous and anxious then exins, "Alice, trust me, I didn''t..." "Enough!" Alice stands up angrily and stares at him who is flurried then she sneers, "Edward, I feel it so disgusting when I see you are pretending like this. I even feel it sick to look at you!" Disgusting? Sick?T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Edward is deeply hurt when he hears those words. He is shocked and gazes at Alice''s cold face and hatred in her eyes. "Do you really hate me so much?" "Yes!" After hearing her answer, he is like a defeated bull and he lows down his head showing out a self-mocking smile. "Nice... Very nice." Alice''s heart is aching for him when she hears that. But thinking of Joanna and J and what happened to her five years ago, she firm says. "Mr. Smith, I''ve told you. Please leave me alone and never..." ""No way! I won''t give up... Never..." Edward cuts in. The house of the Hale. Joanna is so jealousy since Edward left soon after he argued with Jst night because of Alice. She thinks that Alice is like a haunting ghost and she doesn''t know what she can do to let Alice get away from Edward. When she is pondering over what she can do to handle it and make Edward fall in love with her, her phone is ringing and it is called from Edward. Joanna is so delighted and surprised then she answers the phone and she is told toe to hispany. She has no idea what will happen to herter. She does a delicate make-up, dresses up and walks into the SA Group. "Edward." As soon as she walks into Edward''s office, she calls his name flirtatiously. It is so rare for him to ask her to thepany so that she must seize the chance. Edward looks up at him gloomily. He rarely nces at any woman, let alone the woman he doesn''t like. Though he knows Joanna for six years, it is the first time for him to have such a careful nce at her. Joanna is shocked when she feels that he is looking carefully at her but then she is delighted with expectations. "Edward, do you want to discuss with me about our wedding?" She can''t get any idea except that. However, unlike her who is so excited and joyful, Edward is frowning and he seems like pondering. Alice mentions twice that Joanna is pregnant with his kid. But he has never had a sex with her. How can that be? He nces carefully her abdomen and finds that she doesn''t seem like pregnant. Does Alice lie to him so that she can get rid of him? His frowns but he doesn''t notice that Joanna is getting closer and closer to him. She nearly falls into his arms. "Edward..." "What are you doing?" Edward is back to himself when he hears that. He pushes her away unhappily when he notices that. Joanna nearly falls to the ground and protects her abdomen subconsciously and she looks a bit scared. Edward notices that and then asks in a cold voice, "Are you pregnant?" Her hands are trembling and she feels so flurried. She doesn''t dare to look into his eyes and says vaguely, "Edward, what are you talking about? I don''t get it." "Really? Fine, I am heading to the hospital. Let''s go together." He has a cold nce at her. Joanna can''t help trembling and she tries to avoid looking into his eyes. When Edward thinks that she can''t hide it anymore, she looks at him pathetically. "Edward, we have been in rtionship for five years. Besides, I am your fianc¨¦e now. I don''t mind if you doubt that I am pregnant and take me to the hospital to have a check. But, my mom and dad are so worried about us. You..." Edward is hesitant. "Edward, you know I love you so much... We..." Joanna is blushed and confessed her love to him so as to let him care about her. However, she has overestimated herself and she forgets that Edward isn''t soft-heated and he won''t be so easy to change his mind. "Let''s go." "Edward, where are we going?" Joanna is still immersed in her own romantic confession to Edward and she doesn''t realize what is happening now until she notices his cold and gloomy eyes gazing at her. "To the hospital." Joanna is shocked and she feels the coolness from head to toe. What should she do? "Alice, why don''t you tell me that you left the hospital?" John takes a ming ze at Alice. If he hasn''t been to the department of andrology and came across Julie who tells him that Alice quits her job, he has no idea how long she will hide it from him. Alice is a bit sorry and the reason why she doesn''t tell him is she doesn''t want him to feel concerned about her since he is the only one who cares about her. "I''m fine. I just don''t want to stay at that hospital." John doesn''t keep asking when he feels that she doesn''t want to tell him the truth. But it seems that he gets something in mind and looks at her, "I... I saw Edward taking Joanna to the gynaecology and obstetrics today..." Alice is holding the cup and pauses for a second. Then she lowers her head and tries to hide her feeling. Then she replies slightly, "Did he?" John sighed in relief when he sees she is reacting calmly. He doesn''t mention that much but says, "Yes, they are getting married soon. It''s quite normal to have a body check." "Sure." Alice has known the fact already but she still feels a bit bitter when she hears that. She has got mixed emotions when she thinks of Edward''s words.000000?????????? Chapter 58: We Are Getting Married It is a setback in Alice''s career since she resigns from the well-known hospital. And she has been nning to make an achievement in her career. However, all her efforts are in vain. She is disappointed for sure. But luckily, the president of the hospital bows to the power of the Smith; and he still pays her the full-month sry and even the examination fee that Edward pays for his annual check-up. However, Alice refuses to ept that amount of money. The president feels that she is so stubborn and he is a bit sorry for her. He begins to speak and then hesitates, "Dr. Roberts. Just keep it." Alice''s frowns and she wonders that whether the money is thepensation given by Edward because of his guilty of what Joanna and J has done to her. Thinking of that, she is even less willing to keep it. "I''ve been paid of my sry. Please return the money to Mr. Smith." Then she leaves. The president is left in the room sighing. On the way back to her apartment, she finds it still early so that she decides to go to the supermarket to get groceries. After picking the vegetables and snacks her children like, she suddenly pauses in front of the screen which is set in the middle of the supermarket. On the screen, Joanna who looks so shy is epting an interview and telling the public that she will marry to Edward, the CEO of SA Group soon. They will get married soon... Joanna is having Edward''s baby and they will hold a wedding soon. Hiding her feeling of aching in heart, she walks to the cashier. But shees across Charles there. It has never urred to her that she will see Charles since what happened five years ago when she was ndered by Joanna and J that she wasn''t pure. Charles, holding a box of condoms, is shocked too. But Alice pauses for a second, walks straight ahead and puts down the staffs on the counter to pay the bill. Charles feels himself being ignored and he thinks that he wouldn''t treat Joanna so well and care about her few years ago if he didn''t want to fawn on her.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Finally, people believe that Joanna and he had an affair, but Joanna just managed to separate Alice from Edward. Over the past five years, Edward seems like mad and gives vent to all his hatred and anger of Alice''s betrayal on Charles and keeps striking the Johnson Group. If J didn''t stop Edward, he will have no idea how the Johnson Group will be today. But everything should be med on Alice! Reminding of that, Charles is furious. After Alice pays her bill and is about to go back home, he stops her. He sneers, "Now what, feeling ashamed?" Alice stops her steps and gives a cold stare at the angry man. But she just finds it ridiculous. "Charles Johnson, why should I feel ashamed? You are the one who should be ashamed." She believes that the matter happened years ago definitely has something to do with him. At that time, she married to Edward, his rtive. Therefore, he took good care of Edward and her. Thus, she trusted him so much. She regarded him as her confidant and showed her gratitude to his help and support so that when she was pregnant, she still thought that he regarded her as his sister, so she let her guard down. Even Edward was jealous of him since he got along well with Alice. Sheughed at Edward that he was such a jealous man, and said Charles was indeed a good brother. However... Those sex photos and his gentle whispers to her became the evidence that she was the so called "whore". They ndered that Alice cheat on Edward. She isn''t a fool and she knows that there is something to do with Charles. "Why don''t you say hello to you ex-boyfriend? I have suffered a lot because of you!" He says, in a gnashing manner. He used to be a dashing son of the Jonson. But because of Alice, SA Group have given a heavy blow to the Johnson Group so that his status in his family is decreasing and he is scolded by his dad every day. However, Joanna, the one he fell head over heels in love with before, is only focused on Edward. No matter how hard he tried, and how much he loved her, it was useless. "You asked for it!" Though Alice doesn''t know exactly what had happened to him these years, she can''t help sneering at him when she sees he is holding the condoms. "You got involved, didn''t you? Look at you now; I should have known your true color." He is a bit embarrassed when he notices that she is staring at the condoms in his hand. Then he puts the condoms away with his face clouded, "Don''t pretend to be innocent. You were the one who lured me at that time. Edward won''t stay with you even without me." He raises his voice on purpose when he notices that there are some people gathering around. As he expects, there are some onlookers peek at Alice disdainfully and some of them are even gossiping about her, saying she is a bitch or something. Charles is delighted when he sees that the people around are staring at her. "It''s toote to regret. Alice, I heard that you were fired by the hospital?" Alice frowns and she has no idea who tells him about that. "Charles Johnson! Shame on you! I was so stupid that I regarded you as my reliable bother." Then she leaves without giving him a look. "Stop there!" Charles goes forward and grabs her arms. She staggers and all her staffs fall on the ground. "I haven''t finished yet! Do you feel ashamed so you are eager to leave?" Alice finds him totally an asshole! He is about to say something but suddenly his head is hit by something hard. "Who is that? Who threw this to me! Step forward!" Charles lets go of Alice''s hand and holds his painful head. Then someone steps forward from the crowd and gets closer to them. His eyes look so cold and he lifts his lips and answers, "It''s me." Alice is surprised to see that the one shows up is Randall. She thinks she shouldn''t have shopped at the supermarket today. She doesn''t know what to do when shees across Randall. Charles is also shocked when he sees Randall. He knows Randall, who owns the Night Group, one of the leading enterprises in the city.00000000000000 Chapter59: If You Dare to Hurt Her It says that Randall is a party animal and has affairs with lots of women. But now he is helping Alice. Has Alice been with him since she left Edward? Charles doesn''t say anything but has a nce at Alice and Randall back and forth. Randall walks closer and closer to him. The onlookers around are getting more nervous thinking that whether they will fight for this woman.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Some of the female onlookers stare at Alice with jealousy. They can''t understand why such a handsome man helps her. When Randall gets near to Charles, he leans down slightly and whispers something to Charles. But suddenly, Charles''s face bes clouded and he shouts, "Randall, how dare you!" "Charles Johnson, maybe you can have a try." Randall lifts his lips and says lightly. Things are getting awkward. Charles stares at him and then Alice, said in a teasing tone, "I can''t believe that Mr. Collins is fooled by a woman. Though she looks innocent, she can do anything for money. When she dates with Edward, she still flirts with me..." Alice ps at him. "Bitch, how dare you?" Charles is furious and ready to raise his right hand to fight back. However, his hand is grabbed firmly by Randall, who looks so gloomy. "Charles Johnson, you don''t believe what I told you, do you?" He says in a light but threatening voice. Charles gazes at him and reminds of Randall''s words, "She is mine. If you dare to hurt her, I will cut all of your fingers." He knows he can''t piss Edward off and the Night Group, the sworn enemy of SA Group, which is owned by Randall. What''s more, if Edward knows about this, he won''t forgive Charles. Charles is nervous in a cold sweat. He takes back his hand and says, "Fine, fine. I will leave!" Just then, the securities of the supermarkete and evacuate the crowd when they see nothing is happening. Randall squats down and helps Alice pick up the staffs on the ground. "Thank you." When he picks up everything passes them to Alice, he finds a box of condoms. He looks at her. Alice is shocked and thinking why she gets the condoms. She finds out the truth after thinking of what happened just now. She exins with a blushing face, "No, they aren''t mine." "OK." Randall replies lightly then he puts the condoms back to the shelf. "You bought many staffs, are you going to cook?" Alice nods and says, "Thank you so much for helping me. It''ste now, I need to go." After hearing that, Randall''s gloomy eyes turn a bit brighter. He doesn''t let go when Alice reaches her hands to take the bag. "I haven''t had dinner yet..." Alice is stunned. Later she lowers her head and replies, "Mr. Collins. Thank you so much! I will treat you to dinner another day." Another day? Randall lifts his lips and thinks that no matter what he has done to get close to her; she will never have a feeling to him. She is harder to approach than he thinks. "Great! It''s a deal." Alice is shocked because she says so out of politeness while he takes it seriously. "I went to the hospital but they told me that you resigned." She gets the bags from him and answers shortly. Then she walks out of the supermarket. But Randall keeps following her and talking to her. "Yes." Alice answers slightly but she doesn''t intend to exin. Obviously, she isn''t willing to talk about that. "Let me drive you home. You are carrying so many staffs." "No, no. I''ve already called a cab. It will arrive soon. But thanks so much." Randall doesn''t force her but gives a meaningful look at her instead. "If you need any help, call me. We are friends, aren''t we?" "Thanks." When Alice gets out of the car and carries the staff in hands. She doesn''t expect that Edward is standing downstairs waiting for her. "You are back." He walks towards her with a gentle look. His gentle eyes make Alice believe that he must have waited her for a long time and she feels happy about that. But soon she is clear-minded and realizes that he is just a man she was in love for seven years. But it was over five years ago. He will be another woman''s husband and someone else''s father. "What''s up?" Alice asks indifferently. Edward can''t help getting closer to her but she keeps stepping backward unconsciously until there is no way out. He is so close to her that she can see his face more clearly and she can even feel his breath. He says in a low voice, "Alice, I have something to tell you..." "What do you want to say?" Alice can''t push him away with holding staffs in her hands. But she is nervous in such moment. John tells her that Edward took Joanna to the hospital today. So he should believe that Joanna is having his baby now. But why doesn''t he n their wedding bute here to see her?" "Do you want to get rid of me?" Alice purses her lips but keeps silent Edward reaches out his hands and touches her face and then her lips. He says softly, "I''ve realized one thing these days. Do you want to know?" "No." Alice says no without any hesitation. She has a hunch that danger ising. Edward says, "I don''t care about that you married to another man and had your own children! I just want you to stay with me." When he takes Joanna to the hospital, he reminds of his dating with Alice. He was so excited when she told him that she was pregnant at that time and took her to the hospital. The time of seven years with her is so beautiful. He can''t forget everything about her. He can''t date any other women and all he wants is her. Therefore, at the moment that Joanna is having a checkup, he finds that meaningless, so he breaks up with Joanna and leave. "You still love me, right?" Edward looks into her eyes and asks. Love? Alice is stunned. She has been in love with this man when she was still a student. But what she gets in the end is betrayal, misunderstanding and she even almost loses her kids?????????????? Chapter 60: I Will Prove It Edward has brought her happiness as well as sadness. She lives more peaceful without him over the past five years. And now, she just wants to live for her children. She doesn''t care about other things. Besides, she doesn''t want to get herself involved with the rtionship between Joanna and him. And she doesn''t want her children and family to be hurt again. "I''m sorry, but I don''t love you anymore." His face is stiff because of her answer. He has been thinking what he can do to get her back on his way. He thought she may say no. But when he hears her answer, his heart is aching and he feels that it is hard to breathe. "Is it because of Joanna?" Edward is grabbing her arms in an agitated manner. Alice doesn''t make a sound but turns back to avoid his eyes. "Fine, I will prove to you that she can''t stop me loving you!" He looks at Alice with unswerving determination. Alice is looking at him and feels being touched a little bit, but it is only a litter bit. She is back to be clear-minded. It is impossible for her to trust and love him like what she used to be since she may lose her family because of him. She is no longer that Alice five years ago. It is impossible for J to let Edward break up with Joanna. Besides, they have engaged and Joanna is the daughter of the mayor. "I don''t trust you. I hope that you will never show up in front of me anymore! I mean it." Alice said calmly. The calmer Alice is, the more painful his heart is feeling. She doesn''t want to see him, she means it for real. Alice is afflictive for him when she sees he is feeling so painful. After all, she loved him so much five years ago. "I''ve already moved on since you left me five years ago. And now, all I want is to have a peaceful life with my kids. It''s unnecessary for you to act rashly." After hearing what she says, he staggers and looks so desperate to death. He feels that she does mean it... He wants to say something but fails. After a while, he says, "You really don''t want toe back to me, right?" It seems that he is suffering a heavy blow. Alice feels so sorry for him but she has to end their rtionship, "It''s over since we divorced five years ago. For me, kids are the most important." Edward can''t help mocking at himself. Right, everything is over. "You can just move on that easily though we stay together for seven years." "It is hard for anyone to spend five years to let go of seven-year rtionship." Alice tells him honestly. His eyes seem like being stabbed and his tears well up. He slowly lets go of his hand and closes his eyes slightly. It seems that he is avoiding something. Alice''s heart is aching. She clenches her fists, trying to hide her real emotion.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "You are not willing to ept me again, and you don''t love me anymore, right?" "Yes." Her answer makes the air quiet and gloomy. Edward''s face turns pale with his eyes closed. Alice can''t know what he is thinking in mind. After a while, he opens his dark eyes and notices that Alice is worrying about him. He says with a smile, "Then let''s start over again." "That''s impossible!" Alice blurts out. "Why?" He wears a charming and attractive smile on face. "Impossible? I felt that I can''t see you anymore when you gave me the divorce agreement and left five years ago. But now we still meet each other again, right?" "I came back for my mom." Alice denies. "I don''t care why you came back. I just care that you are back, Alice." He looks into her eyes gently and softly. Alice thinks Edward will give up and never show up because of what she says. She has never expected that he holds a press conference the next day. He announces to the public on front of the media that he has cancelled his engagement with Joanna. She is gazing at the man on TV who is talking in a low and sonorous voice. He says that he willpensate for the Hale. Besides, he tells the media that, "I wish I can spend the rest of my life with the one I truly love. And I hope that she cane back to me." "At the bottom of my life, there was an innocent and kind girl who always encouraged and apanied me until the day I seeded. Without her, there will be no SA Group." "SA Group is named after her surname and mine. SA Group is like our kid. I established thepany purely for her." The press is still going on and lots of people are guessing who the woman is. Alice is standing in front of the TV and she is now too nervous to breathe when she sees that the reporters are trying to pump information out of him. That is thest thing she wants to see. She doesn''t want to be stared by the public. Surrounded by lots of reporters, he smiled. His soft and dark eyes show that he is thinking of the woman he loves. With such a charming smile and handsome face, people can''t move their eyes on him. "I''ve said that SA Group is named after her surname and mine. I don''t want to do something she doesn''t like. She is the only one I will marry to." He shows a dashing and bright smile and everyone is excited to hear that. It seems that he is proposing. However, the reporters are getting more and more curious about the woman. What kind of woman makes the CEO of SA Group fall head over heels in love with her and promise in public. "S" is the abbreviation of "Smith". Therefore, "A" must be the abbreviation of the woman''s surname. They are trying so hard to search any women who had something to do with Edward and the surname with the letter "A". They are so curious about who on earth she is.000 Chapter 61: Engagement Canceled As Edward Smith finishes speaking, Alice Roberts at the other end feels the impulse to drop her eyes. The beating of her heart is very clear, and all of a sudden so very distinct and powerful. Memories of the past appear before her eyes; the first time he tells himself that he would build apany that would belong to them both, named SA. He had done that exactly, and now the original smallpany has evolved into SA Group. But now, she is not that Alice Roberts who had stood by his side. --- In a press that the President of SA Group, Edward Smith, himself convenes, he unterally announces that he will terminate his engagement with Joanna Hale. Even though it is clearly stated that there will be apensation, the well-known Hale family is still not satisfied. In particr Mayor George Hale, who after seeing the press on TV, throws his water cup on the floor, and angrily cries out Edward Smith''s name. Think of this dignified Mayor who'' daughter is actually dumped by the fiance! What a shame! "Dad". Joanna Hale said from his side. "You''re not going to interfere in this matter. I''ll make Edward Smith regret choosing Alice Roberts." She says as she gnashes her teeth. "From the start, I told you not to let her go. You didn''t listen, and now she has Edward Smith''s heart again. He''s not a good man, are you going to continue loving him?" George Hale says, his voice full of resent. He gives his daughter whatever she wants, but she fell in love with a loathsome guy who is unmoved by force or persuasion. With a mind focused on business, SA Group was established, but he never saw him as mayor. He really must teach this boy a lesson. "Dad!" Joanna Hale cries out as she stomps her feet. She can see the ferocity in her father''s eyes. "I like Edward Smith, and I don''t want you to touch him. Alice Roberts needs to be dealt with, if it wasn''t for her, Edward Smith would have married me." "Alright, whatever you want. Don''t forget that you are the daughter of George Hale. If someone mistreats you, you let me know, and I will deal with them." George Hale, who has always babied Joanna Hale, replies. This implicates that he will not forgive easily if Edward Smith dares to mistreat her. "Dad, you''re so good to me." Joanna Hale says as she came forward and loops her arm through his, inadvertently acting spoiled. Her eyes are joyous yet disying viciousness. Just you wait, Alice Roberts!Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. --- The press convened by Edward Smith rifies much, and even though he doesn''t openly say who it is, many journalists still managed to dig out lots of inside information. Alice Roberts doesn''t daree out of her room for a few days, fearing that someone will recognize her. Fortunately, staying at home all day has not made Albert and Reba Roberts suspicious. They even go so far as to coax her into being happy, making her feel grateful. This makes her think that hiding is not an option. It would have been better if she were by herself, but with two cute children, she has to find a job and earn money. So after resting for two days, Alice Roberts sees that outside, the situation has lessened. The bored reporters who came to investigate, have found out nothing about her. So feeling relieved, she starts going to other hospitals for interviews. She is not only a doctor from abroad, but also one of the few doctors who specialize in Andrology. After going to the City Affiliated Hospital, she hands over her personal information before immediately getting an interview. Alice Roberts is then personally interviewed by the Head of the Andrology department, who asks her certain professional questions regarding Andrology. Her replies are good, and with her excellent resume, the head of the Andrology Department is very satisfied. He directly informs her that she can start working the very next day. "Thank you, thank you." She replies. "We wee excellent doctors like you. I hope you perform well in the future." The head of the Andrology department says with a smile as he shakes Alice Robert''s hand. "Of course." Easily getting a job, has put her in a good mood. As she passes the hospital hall, she hears the young nurses talking about Edward Smith''s confession at the press. Except a slight pause in her pace, she expresses calmness. She is moved, but is still able to distinguish reality from imagination. She will not trust any man again. Not when her family is at stake. Who knows what malicious women like Joanna Hall and J Louis will do. After she returns to her apartment, she hangs up three calls made from Edward Smith. She then goes into the kitchen, and as she cooks lunch for her two babies, she hums a song. The two little ones sitting in the living room look at the mobile phone vibrating on the table. They then look at each other, one with a delightful expression, and the other shaking his head. "Resistance really is the driving force." "Men always regret when they''ve lost." "Ah." The two sigh in unison, as a chubby little hand stretches towards the phone. His hand falls on the red hang up key, and soon the vibration stops. --- Meanwhile, Edward Smith of SA Group, looks at his mobile phone with a heavy gaze. His eyebrows twist as he thinks about how Alice Robert refuses to answer his call. Just as he is about to call again, his phone rings. He notices that it is his mother. "Mom." "Do you still know that I''m your mother? You convened a press to break off your engagement with Joanna Hall, but didn''t you think to first discuss this with me? What were you thinking? Are you still hung up on that slut, Alice Roberts? That woman has already betrayed you by marrying another man and having a child. Don''t you care at all...?" At the other end of the line, J Louis sounds agitated. Her voice is so loud that Edward Smith frowns. "I don''t care who she''s been with for the past five years, I just want her now. I don''t want anyone but her." "You! You really driving me mad!" "If there''s nothing else, then let''s leave it at that." Edward Smith says as he intends to hang up the phone. At the other end of the line, J Louis then calls out, "Wait a minute." "I''m listening." "Come with me to the Hale Family this weekend." "No." J Louis, who is sitting in her living room, is so angry that she wants to smash her mobile phone. But she restrains her anger, and coldly replies, "You have to go, even if you don''t want to. We cannot offend the Hale family like that. You convened a conference like this, so you must go and apologize to Joanna Hale. Tell her you were just confused and..." J Louis suddenly hears a busy signal sound, causing her to scream Edward Smith''s name. Looking at the mobile phone, she notices that he really did hang up on her. J Louis''s face changes beyond anger. What she was most afraid of, has already happened. Chapter 62: Open a Private Clinic This woman really is a disaster. Those days when they were entangled with each other, Edward who had not graduated yet, was kept in the dark. After marrying her, she''d continued acting intimately with other men, not following the principles of a married woman. And now she is back, and fascinated again with Edward Smith. If it goes on like this, then Edward will fall into the hands of Alice Roberts again. This must not be allowed to happen. As J Louis thinks of this, her expression bes cloudy. --- The next day, after bringing her two children to the kindergarten, Alice Roberts is on her way to the Affiliated Hospital. She then receives a phone call. "Hello, is this Miss Alice Roberts?" "Yes, that''s me. And you are?" she asks, not knowing who she is speaking to. "I''m calling from the Affiliated hospital. I apologize, but yesterday we had a meeting. It appears we do not need an additional Andrology doctor for the time being, so..." Alice Roberts didn''t clearly hear what is said after. She does know that she has been rejected. Yesterday, the head of the department clearly told her that she could start working today. After only one night, that had changed? "I see. Thank you for informing me." After hanging up the phone, Alice Roberts is in a bad mood. Not able to understand why, she goes to an Andrology Hospital to inform. But there she hears the same thing. There are no avable positions for an Andrology Doctor. Since this is the case, Alice has no other choice but to think of another option. She goes to a smaller hospital, and when she is also rejected there, she takes the initiative to even reduce her sry. With a worried look, the other person disagrees. "Miss Alice Roberts, it is better if you go. Our hospital is small, and we wouldn''t dare to offend the higher ups." "The higher ups?" Alice Roberts asks as she finally understands what is going on. The other person quickly covers his mouth, realizing that he''s said too much. Not daring to say more, the person waves his hand, gesturing for Alice Roberts to leave. At this moment, she has no idea what is going on. The Mayor has the highest position, and Joanna Hale is his daughter. It is easy for them to make it so that an Andrologist is unable to find a job in this city. It seems like Edward Smith''s divorce has angered the Hale Family. "Forget about not being able to go out because of the divorce, now I can''t even find a job." Alice Roberts says in rage. But in her heart, she didn''t me Edward Smith. Is it because he has now nothing to do with her? Maybe. She begins to think about not being able to work in a hospital. Since that is the case, she has to find another way to earn money. But she is an Andrologist. What else can she do besides work in a hospital? When Alice Roberts is in trouble, John kees to see her. Dressed in a white shirt and a pair of jeans, his appearance surprises Alice Roberts. "Are you free today?" "How''s the job search going? You should have found a job by now." He says instead of answering her question. Alice Robert''s face exposes her dismay, causing her to tell the story about her being rejected by several hospitals. As she looks at John ke''s angry face, she quicklyforts him. "It''s okay. After all, I''m also responsible for this. It''s not so bad as long as they don''t do this to my mother."Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. As John ke listens to what she says, his face shows his anger. "Edward Smith must give an exnation for this. They can''t bully you like this." "John, don''t you understand? I don''t want anything to do with Edward Smith, so I will solve the job problem myself." Alice Roberts says while looking at John ke. Her saying that she doesn''t want anything to do with Edward Smith, stuns him and makes his heart skip a beat. John ke looks at her, the job problem making him anxious. The hospitals in the city must have been called by the Hale family and ordered to not ept Alice Roberts as a doctor. Could it be that they want her to leave for another city? But since Alice Robert''s mother, Susie Sullivan is here, she will not leave. So how can she continue her career as a doctor without leaving the city? Suddenly an idea shes through his mind. He gets up and looks at Alice Roberts who is so badly troubled. "Haven''t you always wanted to open a private clinic? Now is your chance." "Private clinic?" "Yes, with your medical skills and mine, you can open the private clinic." John ke says happily. As soon as he tells her this, she seriously thinks about this n. The more she thinks about it, the more feasible it bes. Over the years, she''s managed to save some money, so it is possible to rent a ce and open a private clinic. It is just that... "John ke, I don''t want you to quit your job because of me. Also, I will be opening an Andrology clinic, and you are a Gynecologist. Also..." Before she can finish speaking, she is interrupted by John ke. "New clinics always need extra help. Even though I''m an obstetrician and gynecologist, don''t forget that I''m still a doctor. I have the medical knowledge. When you''re busy, I can always help out. "But..." "No buts, I''ve always wanted to open a private clinic. This way, I will also be a shareholder in this clinic. Don''t you think it''s better tobine obstetrics and gynecology with andrology?" Alice Roberts has to agree with John ke''s strong words. The both of them are vigorous and resolute. If they say that they will do something, then they will do it. With his good social rtions, John ke manages to find a good ce to start a clinic. When Julie Swift hears about this, she quits her job without a second thought, insisting on working as a nurse for Alice Roberts. This way, Alice Roberts has no choice but to ept her goodwill. With Julie Swift''s help, the preparation of the clinic goes very smoothly. However, Alice Roberts is still reluctant to let John ke, an excellent obstetrician and gynecologist, work for her as a general doctor. After all kinds of persuasion, the two take a step back and decide that when he is free, John ke will visit the clinic. This way, he can still work at the hospital in the city. The opening of the private clinic is low-key and lively. As Alice Roberts looks at the name "Alice Andrology", she can''t help but smile. This clinic is hers, and she will manage it well. She will treat every patient well, and strive to develop the clinic further. At first, because of unknown reasons, there are very few male patients. But before long, it bes well-known that a female doctor and nurse work in the clinic, which instantly attracts many men.000000000000 Chapter 63: Something Has Happened Some men who onlye to the clinic to see beautiful women, are taught a lesson by Julie Swift, before running away. There are others, on the other hand, who over the years have been cured by Alice Roberts. For a while, those who''d been undisciplined are ashamed of what they''ve done and begin to introduce the not well-known andrology clinic to male friends with problems. Soon after, with her excellent medical skills, the patients stabilize. As Alice Roberts bes more and more busy, she has no time to pay attention to Edward Smith. He repeatedly waits for her in the apartment building downstairs. But he never meets her, and she doesn''t answer his calls. He is so upset, and the staff of SA Group are worried all day. They have no idea when the Boss will return normal. One morning, Alice Roberts goes to the clinic as usual, ready to receive her patients. Many patients who she had met in the hospital, had been satisfied with her treatments. So after she''d opened this little private clinic, some patients had followed her to the clinic to see her for treatment. Although there are only a few people, Alice Roberts is still very grateful for their trust. With these people visiting, the clinic slowly became popr, and people around began to pay attention to the clinic. Recently, she''s received more patients than she did in the hospital, making her happy and strange. As the clinic gets on track, she is relieved and wonders if it is a good idea to hire an assistant. As she thinks about it, there is a sudden loud noise outside the clinic door. It seems like someone is shouting, but Alice Roberts can''t hear clearly the words. But she can faintly hear many people talk about what was happening. "Strange, why is it so noisy today? What''s going on?" Bewildered, she stands up and walks over to the door. This is not the center of the city, so generally there isn''t much noise here. When she first moved here, such a thing didn''t happen. So what''s the matter today? Confused, she goes to the door of the clinic and opens it slightly. As she looks outside, the noise is suddenly magnified and spreads into her ears like thunder. "This evil woman. I went to see her for my sickness, and she said that I could be cured. She prescribed me a lot of drugs and I took them. Henceforth I won''t do it again, soe help me judge. Why am I so unlucky to meet such a ck hearted doctor?" "We are all victims of this clinic. We should never go to this clinic to see a doctor. It''s all scam! In order to defraud us of our money, they prescribe medicine at random! If we let this evil woman get away with it, she will continue to cheat more people......'' Alice Roberts fixes her gaze on the people that have gathered outside the door. She notices three familiar men holding a white sign that says "the evil clinic makes money. The evil woman will do everything for money. Beware of being cheated again." It is all written with bright red ink with messy fonts. There are traces of red ink dripping next to it. One can see how much the writers hate this evil clinic. Besides the three men, many passers-by and neighbors have gathered. Among them she even notices a few patients who came to her clinic a while ago. With dark and anxious looks they ask the three men a few things, seemingly worried that they went through the same thing like them. Looking at everything in front of her, Alice Roberts then realizes that what the men were saying is about herself and the clinic! What the hell is going on here? She clearly gave the patient a good diagnosis, and had not prescribed any drugs randomly. She prescribes medicine ording to the patient''s condition! Since these men had recentlye for a diagnosis, Alice Roberts remembers very well what their diagnosis had been and what she had prescribed them. There is no reason for this! "Look! The evil woman is out!"Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. "Come out,e out! I didn''t expect her to be such a person! It''s terrible. If it was me, I might as well die." "That''s right. Judging from her innocent appearance, I thought she was a good person! I didn''t expect her to be such a vicious woman with a heart full of evil. Fortunately, I didn''t go to her clinic to see her." The sound of the door opening, alerted the people outside. The crowd, who''s focus had been on the three men, all of sudden turn their eyes to Alice Roberts. Many people raise their hands and point to Alice Roberts'' face, scolding her indignantly. They have all already believed the words of the three men. Most of the people present are men, so maybe it is because they pity the men. They all show great anger and disgust towards Alice Roberts, who is a little pale. In the face of everyone''s criticism, she is speechless. When she still worked at the hospital, she had faced repeated attacks from J Louis and Joanna Hale. But that had just been pressure from authority. But now, so many people hade to cause trouble for her. She really hadn''t prescribed the wrong medicine. Alice Roberts is at a sudden loss. As the three men notice Alice Robertse out, they immediately raise the sign and angrily cry out. "You daree out, evil woman. You have to pay for what you''ve done. You have to pay for what you did to my body. If you don''t, then you won''t leave here today!" Because of what they had said before, most of the people present are on the side of three men. No one thought that Alice Roberts has been wronged. With the eyes of the men who had spoken on her, Alice Roberts answers, "Sir, could you watch what you are saying? I opened a good clinic here. Why would I randomly prescribe medicine for you? I have never prescribed random medicine, and if you don''t believe me, you can take it to the hospital for an examination." Alice Roberts will not give up so easily. The sudden appearance of these people is not normal, and she has to make everything clear today. Otherwise, she will not be able to continue her private practice here in the clinic. Chapter 64: The Police Have Arrived at the Door "Why, you open an evil clinic and don''t let me report it! The medicine you gave me, made me like this! You don''t want admit it, do you?" the man who is angry says, while the other two watch the drama y out, not supporting the man''s opinion. As soon as the man finishes speaking, many people start criticizing Alice Roberts. This man is the most serious victim among the three, and also the one who makes most of the noise outside the door. By contrast, it seems like the two men have apanied the other man who must have2 gathered them together. "Sir, please don''t make such a fuss. If something has really happened, tell me your symptoms and I''ll take a look at it for you." Alice Roberts patiently exins she doesn''t want to make a big fuss about things, and that she is very confident about her medical skills. She would never prescribe the wrong medicine. There must be some misunderstanding. Unexpectedly, the men who came to make trouble don''t listen to her, and start to unreasonably verbally abuse her. "I won''t believe you anymore." He says, refusing her. "If youmit a homicide, then who can I go to?" "I don''t care. If you don''t give me a reasonable exnation today, I''ll take you to court!" The man turns his face sideways, his gaze fearless as if his determination is decreasing, which doesn''t make it easy for Alice Roberts. The two men next to him also indignantly agree. "Yes, we will take you to court! You won''t continue to make money and cheat people here! You will be punished!" The man seems so outraged, that she doesn''t think of it. These people have no idea what they are talking about. They don''t seem to be rich, and are just ordinary folk. Only if family conditions permit it, can they go to arge hospital for examination. The people who don''t have a lot of money,e to small clinics like hers to be treated. If they want to go to the court, they will have to pay a lot of money to hirewyers! Hearing the man''s angry words, she feels strange. During the time when she''d first opened her clinic, there had been no problems whatsoever. How to exchange for those days, when she would just diagnose patients and prescribe medic¨ªne, going about her own business. But it isn''t as simple as it seems. Alice Roberts thinks about how she is sure that she did not prescribe the wrong medicine. Since she is sure about that, the attitude of the men today and their trouble making must be on purpose. But why would they aim themselves at her, and her private clinic! There was no time for her to carefully think about this. The three men are now silent as they re at her fiercely. However, several indignant passers-bye forward to fill the silence. "Such an evil woman should be taken to court!" "Yes, since she refuses to admit it, she will be brought to court so she is exposed. If she refuses to admit it, she will be forced to admit it! How can such a woman be a doctor?" "My brothers, we all support you. Take her to the court, let the court give you justice!" There was a lot of discussion going around, but no one turns to Alice Roberts. "Please calm down! Since my small clinic opened, there have been no problems at all. We all know this! Since these three gentlemen are saying that there is something wrong with my medicine, I am willing to help you solve it!" Alice Roberts says as she tries to cate the crowd. "Look! She is trying to deny it!" "We''ve already been made like this. What else do you want to solve? Don''t think that giving us money will make us forget. This matter can''t be solved with money. If we can''t recover our health, we will see you in court." Several of the men don''t listen to her exnation, and seem determined to take her to court. In the eyes of everyone present, Alice Roberts has already been cornered. "Gentlemen, I can solve your problems. But first I must know the specific situation. I don''t know what your situation is now. Can youe in so we can talk?" Alice Roberts softens her voice for fear of upsetting them again. She doesn''t want to make things worse. "We don''t believe what you''re saying!"Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "Yes! You cheated us once, and you want to cheat us again. In your dreams!" "Even if you lose your fortune, we won''t let you continue to harm people!" Alice Roberts wants to exin, and tries to calm them down. But they aren''t going to listen to her anymore. With the sign in their hands, they m it against the clinic door. She is so frightened that she steps back, further into the clinic, barely missing being hit by the white sign. When the ss door of the clinic is smashed, she looks behind the door, seeing that the three men who had led the attack on her clinic have left. Seeing that the trouble is over, the passers-by do not stay any longer, and scatter to do their own things. But Alice Roberts observes that a few passers-by follow the three men, keeping a short distance before disappearing. She remembers that the passers-by who had just taken the lead in speaking were the ones who had just followed the three men. Their criticism had aroused the dissatisfaction of other passers-by who had been watching. Alice Roberts heart is chilled down. This matter isn''t a simple one. How could something like this happen to her clinic for no reason! Now it seems that someone must be secretly ying tricks. She feels afraid that these people who hade to make trouble were all under themand of others! After everything that had happened today, this wouldn''t surprise her. If it was the case, then she has nothing to fear. At first, she''d thought that because she''d prescribed the wrong medicine and caused the patient to be like this, she would have to find a way to solve the problem and make amends. Now it seems that all of that is unnecessary. What she has to do, is to find out the truth. As expected, no onees to the clinic the next day. Alice Robertses to clinic as usual, and is suddenly visited by a few police men. "Are you Alice Roberts? This is from the victims of your clinic." The police say as they hand her a list. "Oh." With a frown she takes the list from the police man''s hand, feeling dignified.000000 Chapter 65: Despicable Methods On it is: Alice Roberts, because you have been sued by victims of the clinic, the clinic will be closed down and temporarily suspended because of the safety issues. In other words, her clinic can''t operate now. She''s being brought to court. After giving her the list, the police urge her to leave the clinic, which will then be closed. The words of the police allow no refusal. Alice Roberts doesn''t want to resist, so she just walks out of the clinic and watches as the door of the clinic is locked. Her eyes are astringent while her heart aches. Except for J Louis, who had tried to hurt her children a few years ago, and Joanna Hale who''s always wanted her to leave Edward Smith, she cannot think of anyone else who would have such a deep hatred for her. She had never expected that they would use such despicable methods. She''d already told them that she wasn''t entangled with Edward Smith, but they hadn''t believed her. They still wanted to remove her. But she would see if it was tolerable. How do they create such things out of thin air! She hadn''t done any of those things, and feared what they would do to her. She returns home with a depressed mood, and cleans the house. She then goes to buy enough vegetables to make a delicious dinner for Reba and Albert. Her two babies are sharp and very clever, and she fears that they will find out what happened at the clinic. But how long will she be able to hide it. But then it happens to be that with no work, she will be able to spend more time with Reba and Albert. "Oh dear." Alice Roberts says with a sigh. She feels useless as a mommy. Not only is she unable to provide a good live for Reba and Albert, but they also have to know about such things at their young age. Faced with such things, she feels very ipetent. After finishing lunch, Alice Roberts cleans up the house and goes to buy several of Reba and Albert''s favorite dishes. It is already afternoon, and Alice Roberts goes to personally pick up Reba and Albert from school. When she arrives, she patiently waits for them. She doesn''t notice that a rare ck car stops at the side of the road. The man in the car narrows his eyes at Alice Roberts. He had been preparing to get out of the car, but stopped and instead quietly looks at her. Soon after, the school bell rings, and a group of five or six-year-old children happily jump out of the school. Like Alice Roberts, many other parents are waiting to pick up their child.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The man watches Alice Roberts as she looks at the school. After a while, he spots two familiar figures among the rest of the children, who are smiling brightly as they notice Alice Roberts. They hurry to her, and talk about something that he has no idea about. Watching the scene, the man can''t help but want to exit the car and join them. But the warm and bright smiles of the three gradually disappears from the man''s sight. With no one else near the school gate, he takes out his mobile phone and dials a number. "Check for me how Alice Roberts clinic is doing these days." "Alright, President. I will send you a message once I have the information." The person on the other side of the line meticulously replies. Hanging up the phone, a mirror catches his cool and handsome face. Who else could it be than Edward Smith? He hasn''t been in touch with Alice Roberts since she was expelled from the hospital, and had opened a private clinic. He''d wanted to get close to her by using the two children. He''d found out which kindergarten they attended, and hade to pick them up. But the two never paid him any attention, and always turned around and left. Recently, he hadn''t seen Alice Roberts personally pick up the kids. So why did she do that today? It had made Albert and Reba Roberts very happy when they saw that their mother hade to pick them up. Together theyughed all the way home. Alice Roberts thinks that she is hiding what has happened very well, but unbeknownst to her, Albert and Reba both sensed something wrong with her. When they arrive at home, Alice Roberts rewards the two by cooking a table full of food. Sitting at the table, Albert and Reba look at her figure before looking at each other. "Mommy, let me help you!" Reba says as she runs into the kitchen and starts following her like a little tail. She wants to help with the dishes but is too short to reach. "Reba, go sit with your brother. Mommy will be ready soon." Alice Roberts says with a gentle smile as she reaches out and touches Reba''s head, steering her towards the dining table. To her surprise, Reba doesn''t go, and they are joined by Albert. Before Alice Roberts turns around, Albert is standing in front of her. "Mommy, why did you cook so many dishes today? We won''t be able to finish them all. Is uncle going to visit us for dinner? Is that why mommy made so many dishes?" Reba and Albert both follow behind Alice Roberts. They clearly know that Alice Roberts has problems with Edward Smith, so are they deliberately saying this? "Mommy, there''s enough food for us to eat. Shall we have the rest tomorrow? This will be enough for today." When Reba had first seen Alice Roberts today, she''d known that it was not normal for her mother to personally pick them up. She turns and pulls Alice Roberts clothes. "Okay, Okay. Go and sit down at the table. Mommy will be there in a minute." Alice Roberts says as she helplessly shakes her head and her mouth twitches in a smile. Reba is so considerate, caring about other people and cherishing food. It seems like she is wasting a lot of food by cooking too much of it. When she brings thest dish to the table, Alice Roberts sits down, and puts food on their tes. Looking at Reba and Albert, she asks them, "Has anyone at school bullied you today? Are there any ssmates who bully you?"????? Chapter 66: A Summons from Court Alice thinks that her kids are so smart that she isn''t afraid that they can be bullied by other children. But on the opposite, she is worried that they will bully others. She can''t let them develop a bad habit of bullying others. "No, mom. We are well-behaved at school today. And teacher praises Albert again!" Reba shakes her head immediately and exins. She won''t tell Alice what happened at school today. That''s the secret between her and Albert. "Why do you have time and pick us up, Mom? Are there fewer patients in the clinic today?" Reba is asking Alice confusedly while she is eating. "Yes, there aren''t many patients today, so I can close the clinic early and pick your two up. I am thinking that I haven''t apanied you guys well after I came back. So I decide that I will pick you guys up and go home together every day. So you two don''t need toe to the clinic." Alice doesn''t find anything is wrong and all she wants to do is to make up for her son and daughter. "OK" Albert replies and goes on dining. He does see the bitterness from his mom''s eyes but he has no idea what has happened to her and she doesn''t tell them about that. Albert is sure that there must be some trouble in the clinic. Alice and Reba are chitchatting and they all enjoy their meal. After dinner, Albert and Reba hide in their room. There are lots of dolls and plush toys in the bedroom, though they are not anything valuable, they are ced neatly in good order. It seems a bit weird. "Albert, what''s wrong with mom? Tell me." As soon as they go back to their room, Reba rushes to Albert and asks him anxiously when she sees Alice doesn''t stand outside the door.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. "No clue..." Albert shakes his head, "Mom''s clinic receives a lot of people every day, but today there are few. Besides, mom says that she will pick us up every day. Does she lose her job?" "So, Albert, you are saying that there is a problem with mom''s clinic. Right?" Her eyes widen in disbelief and indignation. She thinks that there must be some bad guys who again bully her mom. Her mom has never got fired by a hospital. But now, those bad guys still don''t leave mom alone. Albert nods but he doesn''t say anything. Alice gets used to hiding from them and they have to figure it out by themselves. "What should we do? The clinic is so important to mom!" Reba is so worried and she keeps walking back and forth anxiously. "If there is a problem, let''s ask dad for help!" Albert blurts out. "Why? Will he help mom? How do you know that it isn''t dad who gets mom into trouble?" Reba isn''t sure whether her dad wille and help her mom since her mom doesn''t care about him at all. "If he doesn''t know, we will go find and tell him. He picks us up every day. If he doesn''t help mom, we won''t see him as our dad!" Albert says with a hum. The next day, after Alice sends Reba and Albert to school and gets back home, she receives a summons from the court. Normally, it has to take a few days before engaging in awsuit since people will have to spend time looking for awyer and then having a discussion. After that, they will have to go to court and file an application. However, it just takes a day that Alice is used. Alice isn''t a fool and she knows exactly what is happening. How can those men make it so fast if there is no one to help them? Generally speaking, people will just ask forpensation or continue their treatment; however, they are so furious and insist on suing her. If Alice doespensate them, the amount of money isn''t enough for them to hire a goodwyer. Thinking of that, Alice is surer that it is Joanna and J''s scheme. They are so determined to drive her away without giving her any chance. In the court, Alice sees those three men again. It seems that they haven''t had any meal for days and they look exhausted which is easy to cause misunderstanding that it is Alice who makes them suffer. "Alice Roberts, you are used of deceiving money, selling drugs at random and causing the intiff''s physical damage and partial disability. Is that true?" A judge in suit asks Alice seriously while he is knocking table with the wooden hammer. "No." Alice replies and looks into the judge''s eyes, "I am wrongly used. It has never happened in my clinic. The intiffs came to my clinic one after another. But why don''t other patients suffer as they do?" The judge then asks the intiffs, "Do you have any evidence?" "Of course, we have!" One of the men answers confidently and thewyer they hire gets what he means then takes out a file from his briefcase. On the paper, there are a few bold words, "Hospital examination report". Thewyeres forward and hands in the file to the judge and exins, "This is a report from a hospital. It is written that the drugs Alice Roberts prescribed aren''t in ordance with intiffs'' sickness. Therefore, the intiffs'' health is stimted by drugs and now they are suffering." "Alice Roberts, do you admit that?" The judge has a look at the file carefully and asks her in a serious voice. Alice is shocked and she is sure that the drugs she prescribed that day are based on their conditions. But why the reports say something is wrong? She calms down and ponders over the report. J is one of the major shareholders in hospital, so of course she can fake any reports. J does make efforts in order to win the case. "I''ve told you it isn''t true!" Alice shakes her head and she will never admit that. Then she tells the judge what has happened that day and describes their condition and the drugs she prescribed. She remembers it so clearly. "You are lying!" One of the men refutes soon after he hears what Alice says. "When I came to your clinic and I''ve told you about my symptoms. But you insisted on prescribing me some other drugs! When I came back home and took the medicine, I found something wrong with body!" "Silent!" The judge notices that the intiff is a little agitated then he knocks with the wooden hammer. Soon, the court is quiet solemn again. Chapter 67: Lose the Case Again "Judge, please let me ask the defendant a few questions." Thewyer who is hired by those men stands up. It will be better to let thewyer speak up for them. The judge nods. "Alice Roberts, now the judge is holding the examination report from a hospital. Do you think the reports are made-up?" Thewyer who is questioning Alice must be eloquent since he has got long and narrow eyes with his mouth inset. "I didn''t say that. But they know exactly whether the reports are false or not. I am not the one who made the reports. All I know is that they came to my clinic and I prescribed them some medicine based on what they told me." Alice isn''t afraid and it is obviously that those three men have colluded with others so as to frame her. As long as she doesn''t admit that, they can''t do anything to her. That is the scheme of J and Joanna. But Alice isn''t someone who can be defeated that easily. "You are so straight. But I want to ask that do you have any evidence to prove what you said just now is true and what my clients said is false?" Thewyer walks backward and puts down his briefcase, then walks forward to Alice and asks her. The smile on his face seems like teasing that Alice is such a fool. "I don''t have any evidence. But what I said is true! There are only two of us. What he said just now is totally different to mine!" Alice has a bad feeling and she recalls that at that day when those men came to her clinic one after another, there were only two of them in the clinic when she was diagnosing the condition. No one else was there. So now, no matter what she tells to the judge, it is pointless since she doesn''t have any evidences to prove she is wrongly used. Besides, they have their examination reports in hands. J is so tactful. "Since you don''t have any evidences, so my clients can produce evidence to support their allegations. And what you said is false. My clients have their examination reports from the hospital, those are the facts! You did prescribe them the wrong drugs so that my clients get injured. Do you have anything to say?" Thewyer sneers. It can be seen that he is a very experiencedwyer. When he is talking in the court, there is no w. And he doesn''t give ant chance to Alice to refute at all. "But you can''t prove that their words are true. What if they want to frame me? They lied to me in my clinic and misled me to prescribe them the wrong medicine. Then they went to the hospital and had a check-up so that they got their examination report." Alice doesn''t shrink back but straightens her back and argues with him. Because she is in hurry, she doesn''t have time to hire awyer. Obviously, it is a long-nned plot of J. J finds them thewyer earlier and they''ve prepared the reports in advanced. Or they can''t prepare so well in such a short time. "It''s ridiculous. Why do my clients frame you? ording to the information I have, they don''t know you at all! How can you prove that they are nned to frame you?" Thewyer isposed when facing Alice''s questioning. "I didn''t say they are my enemies. But no one knows whether they are instigated by others or not. Besides, how can I be that bold to harm them in session if I just want to make money?" Alice was a bit perverse. "I have no idea. But I can use you of nder if you can''t prove what you said just now. Please show us the evidence to prove you are innocent. Or, what my clients said is all true!" He is talking with a defiant look and he seems like saying, "I am well-prepared! You can''t convince me easily." "I don''t have evidence, but yours can''t prove that I have the motive." Alice turns around and faces the judge, "Judge, if I do want to murder them for their money, I don''t need to do it sote and harm them in session. And it''s unnecessary for me to make a big deal out of it. Please scrutinize the case!" "What you have said is out of thin air. I don''t care whether you have the motive or not, my clients have got the evidences! You can''t lie!" Thewyer is a bit mad and he doesn''t expect that the case will be that difficult because Alice refuses to admit her guilt andes up with lots of excuses. The judge knocks with the wooden hammer and shouts out loud, "Quiet!" Thewyer isn''t convinced but he can do nothing but step back to his seat and keep silent.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. What Alice said is not without reason. The judge thinks over what they have said and sees that both of them are a little excited, he knocks the table with a hammer and announces, "The intiff''s evidence is conclusive, but the defendant has no evidence. However, the evidence that the intiffs have can''t prove that the defendant has the motive. So, I decide to adjourn the hearing." After the judge leaves, Alice walks out of the court among the discussions. Outside the court, those three men don''t even give a look at Alice and even theirwyer looks at her disdainfully. Alice doesn''t want to argue with them then she frowns and leaves. She can do nothing at all for the case. They have got evidence, but she doesn''t. So, it will be so hard for her to win the case. More importantly, no one was there when she was talking with those men in the clinic. That is a serious problem that she can''t prove her words. Alice stays at home for a few days since she can''t find any job. Every afternoon, she has to hide what''s happening to her from her son and daughter. She has been trying so hard to find any evidence for days, but she can''t. When Albert and Reba are back from school, she has to hide her feeling. Actually, they''ve already known that the clinic is closed and what is happening to Alice. So, they begin to investigate it and send the information they get secretly to their dad. The secondwsuit ising soon. Alice receives the notice from awyer and goes to court again. There is little progress on either side. But those men do have some evidence while Alice can''t prove herself. Therefore, she loses the case the same asst time. It is already the second joint trial; if she still fails to prove herself, not only will she have to close the clinic, but also cancel the doctor''s license and bear the punishment ofw. Chapter 68: Only He Can Help Alice is burning with anxiety when she sees the seals on her clinic. She has no idea what she should do since she knows that she might lose the case and those men won''t let go of her. John is also busy with the case. He is trying to figure out a way to help Alice when he sees her be paler and paler because of the case. Someone tells him the address of the leader of those men. John hopes that he can deal with the problem with money, so he buys something and is about to apologize to the leader without letting Alice know. When Alice goes back home from the court, she is shocked when she sees John who has got some bruises on his face. She rushes to him and asks, "John, what happened to you?" John shakes his head and mes on himself, "I can''t help you at all." "John, thank you. But I will take care of it." Alice doesn''t want to get him into troubles. He has helped her a lot these years. John is hesitating and finally looks at Alice and suggests, "I know you have put your heart and soul into the clinic. But we don''t know many people here. How about we..." He isn''t willing to mention Edward, but he has no choices. He has tried to talk with those men and handle the problems with money, but he is beaten by them. So, he knows that they are tough guys. What''s worse, Alice and he just moved here, so it seems like Edward is the only one who can help her. That makes him so annoyed. "John, no matter what happens, I don''t want to have any contact with him." Alice answers slightly with steady eyes. John is a bit shocked and he feels that Alice is so determined. Does she just move on? But recently, he saw the press conference where Edward mentioned a name of ady, though he didn''t make it clearly, but it was Alice for sure. "Alice, have you thought about..." "No." Alice cuts in and gazes at him with her clean and unreadable eyes, "but what happened to your face?" "Well. It''s fine. I just bumped into something." John is a bit nervous and he turns around and doesn''t want her to see his face clearly. He is so anxious when he can''t offer her any helps. He rushes to her apartment when he knows that the second trial end but Alice doesn''t answer the phone. Seeing that Alice just looks a bit tried but she is fine, he can''t help sighing in relief. When he is about to leave, he sees a Benz driving towards them. The car stops by Alice and John can''t help to have a look at it and he frowns when he sees a man in suit getting out of the car. The man smiles at Alice and says, "Dr. Robert." Alice is in a great shock when she sees that it is Randall. How does he know where Alice lives? But soon she thinks she is a bit stupid because it is so easy for people from upper ss to investigate a man. What makes her more curious is that why hees here. "Mr. Collins, Haven''t seen you for a long time." "I just pass by but I don''t expect that I wille across you here. Shall we have a lunch together?" it seems that Randall doesn''t notice John is around and he asks Alice for a meal. "I''m sorry; I have something else to do..." "I heard that Dr. Roberts opens a clinic recently." Randall smiles and says. Alice soon stops her intention to turn him down and looks at him in confusion. "I believe that Dr. Roberts won''t prescribe medicine randomly and disregards of patients. So, I am here to see whether I can help." Help? Alice is greatly surprised and she frowns. John asks before Alice says anything. "Mr. Collins, do you have any idea?" "Of course, I do. But I am not sure whether Dr. Roberts would like to have a meal with me since we should talk about the details, right?" Randall doesn''t look at John at all but gazes at Alice confidently. It seems that Alice will definitely say yes. However... Unexpectedly, though Alice doesn''t believe that Randall falls in love with her at first sight, she does have thought about having a meal with him since she needs help. When she is about to say yes, her phone rings.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Her phone rings all of a sudden so that they all go nk for a second. Alice doesn''t answer the phone but tells Randall calmly, "Thanks, Mr. Collins. But I hope that I can handle it by myself." Randall is shocked and confused. He feels that she is going to say yes but she changes her mind as soon as she gets a phone call. Who is that? He is guessing, so is John. But they are sure that the phone call is so important to Alice. "If you need any help, feel free to contact me." Though Alice turns him down, he still acts like a gentleman. Then he smiles at her and walks over to his car. At the moment he turns around, he is a bit disappointed and he thinks that Alice still feels nothing to him. That''s interesting. After Randall leaves, John eyes on Alice and he feels like asking her something. But when he sees that she is a bit tried, he clenches his fist and says in a low voice, "Take a break. Thewyer we have been looking for just finished his case, so he can help us at the third trial. Everything is going to be fine." Alice can do nothing but nods her head when John isforting her. In three days, it will be the final trial. She isn''t as confident as she used to be. She might think about leaving here, but how about her mom Susie? Will J and Johanna let go of her? When Alice is worried about that, Johanna contacts her and asks her to meet at a coffee shop. Alice arrives at the caf¨¦ first and she chooses a seat near the window. She hasn''t had a break for days, so she looks pretty pale and tired. With white-skinned face, she looks like a distressed beauty on a poster and she has attracted some men who pass by her. "Thank you." She gets the Mocha Coffee and takes a sip. Her eyebrows furrow when she thinks of what has happened to her these days. Chapter 69: If I Don’t Leave When Alice picks up her phone and wants to have a look at the time, she sees there is a Porsche driving towards the cafe.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Joanna is wearing purple shawl coat which perfectly shows her curvy body figure. With a condescending look on her beautiful face, she peeks at Alice with a disdainful smile. ""Miss Hale." Johanna is a bit pleased when she notices that Alice looks so pale and tired. Of course, she knows the reason why Alice looks like that. Her father is right if she wants to deal with someone, she needs to know someone''s weakness. "Alice, if you want to protect your clinic, then you leave here and piss off right now!" Joanna says haughtily. Alice bites her lips lightly and it reminds her of what happened to her five years ago when she was threatened by someone as well and she had no choice but to surrender. She hates that feeling. But she isn''t what she used to be. "What if I don''t want to leave?" Alice replied stubbornly. Joanna is so furious that she pours a ss of water to Alice''s face. She says coolly, "Do you think you have a choice to say no? You are wrong if you think that if you lose the case, all you lose is just a clinic. As long as I am happy, I will put you in jail so easily. Remember, this is my ce." "Justice is in people''s hearts. I will never admit anything I didn''t do." "Alice! I am here to give you ast chance! If you don''t piss off, then don''t me on me for being rude!" Johanna is in a rage and she doesn''t expect that Alice will be so tough. Before Alice arrives at the cafe, she does want to give in to Joanna. However, when she sees the haughty face of her, and what she has done, Alice changes her mind and she knows she hates Joanna so much. She hates Joanna who almost killed her kids, and she was the one who ndered the rtionship of her and Charles. But she hates herself more because she can do nothing but to ept their humiliation. Why should she admit she is wrong? "Fine, Joanna Hale, if you just want to tell me about these, then I have nothing to say. I believe that mywyer will help prove that I am wronged. But stop thinking that you can do whatever you want because you are the daughter of the mayor." Alice wipes her face with her hands and gazes at Joanna firmly. She doesn''t give a shit about Joanna and walks away. The onlookers think that it is a fight between someone''s wife and his mistress. But after they hear what Alice say, they eye on Joanna disdainfully. Joanna is so embarrassed when she is watched by others. She doesn''t expect that Alice is that stubborn that she would rather be imprisoned than leave the city. Fine, she thinks that she should be more vicious. It has never urred to Randall that Edward wille and find him today. If he didn''t watch the press a few days ago, he would be sure that to Edward, Alice is nothing but a toy. Now, he realizes that Alice means much more important to Edward than he imagines. Things will get more interesting. Let''s think about it. If he manages to have Alice who Edward is so eager to get, he will be so pleased and proud. Thinking of that, he smiles happily. "What can I help you with, Mr. Smith?" Randall smiled delightedly and he doesn''t show his hatred to Edward as hispetitor in the business market. "I''ve told you! Get away from her." Edward says in a calm voice but it sounds pretty cold. Both of them know what he is mentioning. However, Randall won''t easily behave as what he wants and replies, "Mr. Smith, I don''t understand. I am treating her so well. Besides, it is about me and her. It seems that it is none of your business." "None of my business?" Edward repeats and smiles, thinking that it is so ridiculous. His smile doesn''t make others rxed but nervous. Every time he smiles, it is like a great danger to others. Every time Randall sees such a smile, he is so eager to punch Edward. How can such a man who is totally unconcerned with everything take what he tries so hard to get easily? "You and she are just strangers. She doesn''t want to answer your phone but she is willing to have a meal with me. Mr. Smith, you can''t force her." What Randall says makes Edward feel so annoyed. He waits for the day that Edward will remove his mask and stop pretending asposed as he is now. "She won''t ept the person like you. I know what exactly you are thinking." Edward walks closer to Randall and stares at him coolly with his hollow and gloomy eyes. Obviously, he is so unpleasant. It doesn''t matter Alice doesn''t answer his phone. He can ept that the only one she loves will be him, only. "Really? Edward Smith. I admit that I am not your adversary in business. But as for love, it''s hard to tell." Randall raises his lips and looks into Edward''s eyes. Then he continues in a clear and powerful voice, "it is so easy to be understood that she doesn''t want to answer your phone. What''s more, love is the hardest thing to tell. So, no matter how excellent Mr. Smith is, it''s useless." After hearing what he says, Edward''s face clouds with his lips pursed. He knows that Randall is challenging him, but he does feel worried because of what Randall says. Like what he says, her love is the only thing around the world that is out of his control. But he knows deep down that no matter what, he will never give up. On the way back to her apartment, Alicees across J. There is a bodyguard who looks like a drive standing by her. J is standing on the road to Alice''s apartment, and she gives a disdainful look at Alice and covers her nose with a delicate handkerchief. Her fancy look is so irreconcble with such an ordinary apartment building. Alice ignores her and passes around her and then goes upstairs. "Alice Roberts! "J stops her and says arrogantly, "Don''t you remember what happened to you five years ago? Didn''t you learn a lesson from that?" Alice stops her steps and she feels the pain from her heart then she stares at J. Honestly speaking, J is Edward''s mom, and she is also the grandma of Reba and Albert.000???????? Chapter 70: A Tool Even though they are families, J always wants to hurt her. Alice finds herself so ridiculous. "Mrs. Smith, I''ve told you so clearly in the hospital. "Alice replies coolly. J is a bit surprised when she sees Alice treats her so cool. She doesn''t expect that Alice will be so arrogant, "You should know why I am here, don''t you?" "Sorry, I don''t know the reason why Mrs. Smith wille to see me here, in such an ordinary ce. But I am so sorry that, you will be disappointed." If they insist to force her to leave the city, she will have to try to stay here with her own strength. J is mad and sneers at her, "It seems that you are so fully fledged! Alice, let me tell you, you will regret for if you keep getting your own way." "Well, then see you." Alice smiles and she finds it ridiculous that her clinic which means nothing to J will be a tool to threaten her. If she loses her clinic, she can find another job. Why does she have to lower her head and give in to them? Though Alice has been always telling herself that never worry over what J is talking to her, she feels depressed since she has put painstaking effort to the clinic. As soon as she''s back home, she takes a nap. When it''s time to pick up her children, she puts on causal clothes and then walks to the school. Along the way, she keeps her head down. In three days, it will be the joint hearing which gives her a headache. Suddenly, someone shows up and stands in the way. When Alice is about to raise her head, her wrist is grabbed by the man and she is pulled aside and forced to follow him. Though she can''t see the man''s face, she can recognize it is Edward. "Let go of me!" Alice is struggling to get rid of him. However, Edward ignores her and keeps walking forward and he doesn''t let go of his hand either. "Edward Smith!" She shouts out loud. Luckily, it''s still the working hours, so not many people are around them. But Edward turns deaf ears and keeps moving forward. Seeing that, Alice tries so hard to take her hand back. However, the harder she tries, the more painful her wrist is. Edward still grabs her wrist so hard. He might notice that she is painful, then he stops and looks into her eyes, "Follow me, or I will knock you out. Make a choice." Alice is still trying to get rid of him, but she feels that he is like a beast which will give vent to its anger anytime. It seems that he is angry. Alice zones out and before she is back to herself, she has been dragged into his car. She notices that Edward is now fastening her seat belt, and she asks, "Edward Smith, what do you want?" Edward doesn''t answer but he stars the car going to a certain direction at full speed gloomily. Along the way, he doesn''t look good and he looks so gloomy and cool. Alice begins to be nervous and she feels that he seems likes stranger to her. "What are we going?" He still ignores her. Alice can''t help looking for her phone but she finds that she leaves her phone at home. She sits in the car for about 15 minutes and the car stops at the ce that she is familiar with. It is the vi that she lived with Edward before. Why does he take her here? Alice is dragged into the vi but she doesn''t feel excited anymore. And she thinks that she needs to remind him of something very important.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "Mr. Smith, I''ve told you so clearly. I really appreciate what you said in the press conference, but I don''t want to have anything to do with you, ever." "Alice, why didn''t you answer my phone!" His tone sounds very angry and there is anger filled with his eyes. Obviously, he bes furious because Alice has hanged up his phone these days. He has called her for the whole afternoon but she doesn''t answer so that he can do nothing but to wait for her downstairs. But Alice hangs up her phone first and then turns off her phone. Edward is so anxious and he goes upstairs and knocks the door. However, no one answer either. The neighborins so that he has no choice but to wait in his car and guesses where she goes. However, he doesn''t know that Alice is at home and she doesn''t answer his phone on purpose. Thinking of what Randall says to him, Edward bes angry. "I didn''t hear that." Alice tries to hide her anxiety, and she doesn''t dare to look into his eyes. "You don''t believe what I said in the press conference, do you?" He cuts to the chase. Alice bites her lips and she doesn''t want to answer. "Do you?" He walks closer and looks down at the one he can''t give up. "Alice, what I said in the press is true and is all from my heart, I ..." "Edward Smith, if that''s what you''re talking about, I guess I am got to go." She cuts in and feels like leaving. Edward reaches out his hand and holds her jaw and stops her moving. Alice feels the pain from her jaw slightly but she doesn''t want to look at him in case that he can see through what she is thinking in mind. They bothpse silence. Alice bits her lips without saying a word. But Edward is staring at her. After a while, he says in a low and husky voice, "you like Randall Collins, don''t you?" Alice is shocked and tries to recall the name of "Randall Collins". It is the family member of one of her patients and he sent her a bunch a flower and told her that he would help herst time. "No." She denied without any hesitation. Edward calms down when he sees that she answers that without any hesitation. But it seems that he is testing her and he keeps an eye on her facial expression, "how about Charles Johnson?" Every time Edwards thinks of Charles Johnson and what he has done these five years, Edward is so eager to kill him. Alice is shocked again and she doesn''t expect that he will mention Charles Johnson. Edward bes indifferent and gloomy again since she is silent. He squints and asks her, "Do you still keep in touch with each other?" The angrier he is, the lower and more sonorous his voice is. His voice is so demagogic. "Keep in touch?" Alice doesn''t know what he is taking about. But to Edward, her answer proves that they do keep in touch with each other. Suddenly, he bes a bit unpleasant and jealous. Then he chimes in in a cold voice, "you still love him, don''t you?" Chapter 71: In Love with the Feeling Until now, Alice suddenly understands what Edward is asking. She shakes her head, answering with a cold tone, "No." "Even if I destroy him, you will still feel nothing, will you?" Alice gets stunned for a moment. She can''t help but think of what Charles says thest time when they meet. Does it mean... "Don''t do it." Alice knows that Edward and Charles are family. Based on this, Alice doesn''t want Edward to do anything unforgivable for her. "You are concerned about him?" Edward squints. "I''m not worried, but I think it''s pointless." Alice feels that there is no way tomunicate with him. "Pointless? You said no!" Edward''s tone bes colder and colder. "He helped you a lot before, and..." Charles only harms himself, not Edward. Why bother hurt one of your family memebers for just an ex-wife? Before Alice finishes talking, suddenly, she gets pulled by a huge force. She can''t stand straight, falling down into the bed. Edward presses her down unexpectedly when she wants to get up. His whole body is on her that makes her not able to move at all. "Edward!" "Why don''t you keep on defending him?" Edward asks. Alice feels speechless. She stares at him angrily, "Let me go." " He doesn''t answer, but lowering his head checking her chin. Her chin gets red that makes other parts of her skin looks even whiter, "Does it hurt?" "Let me go." Alice doesn''t want to answer him, just simply repeating hers.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "Does it hurt?" He presses her with his whole strong body, keeping asking the same question. As if she doesn''t answer, he will keep asking forever. Alice has no choice but topromise, "I am okay." Hearing that, he leans down as if to see her closer. Her face bes flushed and her heartbeat elerates fast. She doesn''t dare to look directly at his ck eyes. She turns her head away, unexpectedly... There is a moist feeling..ing from her chin. He is kissing the red spot. She gets so surprised. She looks down, seeing him licking her chin. Her body is shaking like she gets an electric shock, which makes her blush from cheeks to ears. But he seems to be in love with this feeling. No matter how much she resist, he can''t let her go. "What do you want from me? Why can''t you let me go? Why? We break up already! Break up!" Alice tries to get rid of the feeling of being powerless. Why do all the people try to force her? Joanna does so. J does so. Now even Edward also does so. Do these people enjoy watching her being helpless and powerless? Edward frowns and gives her chin a bite after hearing what she says. She screams in pain, which makes himugh, "Does it hurt? I thought you have no feelings anymore." "I don''t want to go back to where we were anymore. Edward, we break up. We break up. I will never be with you anymore. Let me go." Alice says in pain. "But I want, I want to go back where we were!" Edward stares at her and says. Alice''s face turns pale. He dated Joanna when he wanted to. He even proposed to Joanna. Now he wants to date her. She can''t even say no, which makes her want to get rid of him desperately but helplessly. "Alice, stay with me. Don''t date anyone else. Don''t love anyone else. Okay?" He gets close to her round earlobe and says like a lover''s whisper. However, she feels like amb being stared by a wolf. She has no power to resist. His ck eyes get darkened by looking at her red chin. There is a thought shes by that he wants her to be covered with his kiss and smell. Suddenly, he kisses her neck directly and begins to make marks all over her. She belongs to him! She is his! His madness makes her tremble. It''s not the first time that they kiss and have sex. But it''s the first time that he bites her and leave marks on her like this. However, it''s not his bite that makes her blush the most, but it is his licking after the bite. The hot and humid touching makes her feel titited. "Don''t..." Once she opens her mouth, his flexible tongue pierces into her lips, stopping what she says. Their tongues tangle together for so long. The kiss makes her feel turbulent. She shouldn''t be tempted. She should stop him. But the more she wants to stop him, the deeper he kisses her. No one knows how much time has passed by. He stops all her struggles. As if he wants topletely integrate her body into his body, he covers her with his whole body. She can''t resist him. He ys her like she is a doll. If it goes like this...no, he can''t. She puts her mind together. She wants to stop him. Suddenly she bites his lips so hard that she can taste the blood. But... She doesn''t expect that it wouldn''t stop him, instead he tastes the bloody smell over and over again. When finally there is a salty taste, he opens his eyes and gets stunned by seeing her tears sliding down her eyes. There is still blood dripping down his mouth. He looks like a handsome model, gorgeous and charming. She looks cute and pitiful, with tears in her eyes. She doesn''t want to be forced by him as if she is just a doll. They are all above her. They can do whatever they want. "Right. I can''t stop you, so you can torture me and humiliate me at will, right? I left you five years ago, I don''t love you anymore, never ever. " Herst word hurts him like a sharp sword piercing his heart, "Take it back." She looks at him stubbornly, even though there are tears in her eyes, still he can see firmness in her eyes. He stares at her with cold eyes. His whole body exudes a terrifying aura. She also doesn''t give in. Both of them are angry at each other like two little kids. After a long time, he says, "Do you mean it?" "Yes." She is sure. She can see pain clearly in his eyes, but she still bites her lip and say so. It bes silent. Until he lets her go and gets up from the bed, he looks at her coldly, "You wille to me yourself." She is stunned, then suddenly she remembers what happens in the clinic. She can''t help butughs at herself. If she really wants toe to him, she wouldn''t hang up on him, she would take the call. She didn''t pick up, because she doesn''t want to have connection with him in any way, let alone let him help her. One is his mother and the other one is his fianc¨¦e. Even though the contract is terminated, she does not want to be part of it anymore. She just wants to live a normal life with her kids.00000000 Chapter 72: Separate Forever If it''s six years ago, she might say yes and start over with him. But now, no! "I hope we can let go of each other and never have any connection anymore." Alice bites her lips and says. She quickly gets up from the bed and tidies up her clothes. "Haha." Edwardughs in a low voice, looking outside of the window. It''s hard to tell his feeling from the face, but his voice seems vague, "Really? Alice, are you so sure that you won''te to me?" Of course not. Alice knows that the more provocative the man is, the less she should answer. So she simply doesn''t answer him. She uses her silence to respond his disbelief. "Goodbye." After Alice finishes speaking, she takes a deep breath and walks towards the door of the vi. This vi once she lived in will move in another bride in the future, and that person is definitely not her. So, she will nevere back again! Alice leaves without hesitate, leaving Edward alone in the room. Heughs with pain in the lonely room. He slowly closes his eyes, his sad eyes. He tries to deny this love for five years. When he starts to realize it, the reality is like this. He is not reconciled, or... "Goodbye? Alice, do you really think so? But I don''t want you to leave me... You can only be mine." When Alice returns home, John already picks up her two adorable kids from the kindergarten and asks them to watch cartoons in the room. When Alicees back, John quickly gets up and asks her worriedly, "Where did you go? I didn''t bring your phone. Fortunately, the teacher knew my phone number. I thought something happened to you." "Sorry, I, I was not in a good mood, so I went out and forgot to bring my phone." Alice exins with hesitate. "What''s wrong with you? Why is there blood in your mouth?" "Blood? No." Alice doesn''t realize what happens. She wipes her lips. There is blood between her fingers. Suddenly she gets stunned, and soon thinks of the kiss with Edward in the vi. Is this Edward''s blood? "Heat, because of the heat. I''ll go to the bathroom." After speaking, she rushes into the bathroom and washes all the blood away. Then she finds out that Edward leaves so many marks on her body under her clothes. Fortunately, her clothes cover it all. Thinking of this, Alice severely curses Edward in her mind and walks out. John already finishes cook for her. While eating, Alice uncontrobly starts thinking of what happens in the vi. Her cheeks flushed unconsciously. Fortunately John puts all his mind on the case, and keeps talking about the solution he thinks of. Suddenly he receives a call. After hanging up, he looks at her with a solemn expression, "A patient in the hospital is forced to stop medication." "Who?" Alice feels a little disturbed. "Susie." Susie? This, this is mom''s name! Alice pauses while holding the bowl. She quickly gets up from her chair, "I need to go check on her. They did it. It''s them, right?" "Alice, you have to calm down. Being out of control now is not good for us. Boss says that your mother is an important experimental patient. From now on, no one is allowed to see her, so you can''t see her now." Hearing that, Alice clenches her fists. They are crazy. They want to hurt her mom! It is absolutely impossible to let Alice know that her mother has been stopped medication, but not to see her. But what she doesn''t expect is that Joanna shows up in front of her tantly. Joanna sneers, "Don''t you depend on yourself? Why are you here now?" Joanna tries to persuade Alice in the coffee shop, but Alice leaves her without saying anything. Every time Joanna thinks of this, she feels she loses face. It''s all Alice''s fault. Hmph, it seems like Alice doesn''t care about anything. See! Now she ising to beg her. "Joanna, Is it interesting to use your father''s power to do dirty things?" Alice stares at Joanna and says coldly. She can endure what Joanna does before. But now it''s too much. Joanna is trying to hurt her mom. Joanna passes her bottom line. She can''t bear it anymore. What Alice says is like a p on Joanna''s face. She is the mayor''s daughter. She always thinks that she is above others, that she is better than others. Whatever she wants, she can get it in one second. Most of the people are afraid of her. They don''t dare to say such things. However, Alice''s sarcasm makes her so angry, "You are from a poor family. You don''t even know where your father is. Don''t think that I don''t know what you are thinking. Now Edward bes sessful, you want to seduce him again. You are a bitch!" "Seduce? Miss Joanna, not everyone is like you, wanting to seduce others!" Alice retorts unceremoniously. Hearing that, Joanna is amused, "Really? Then do you dare to say that you don''t want to go back with Edward again?" "No!" "You promise?" Alice finds it funny, "Why do I promise to you? I want to see my mother. Go away of those people right now!"Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Go away. These are necessary measures for the safety of the patient. After all, the hospital suspects that the patient carries the virus herself. Even though you are her family member, there is no way for you to see her!" Joanna feels extremely happy by looking at Alice being painful. "You!" Alice looks at Joanna''s arrogant face. Alice knows that she can''t do anything. Whatever she does, they may take all the pain to her mom. This is Joanna. Whoever makes her feel hurt, she will gives it back double. Yes, she knew it five years ago. "Swear that you will never see Edward again, that you will leave this city immediately, and nevere back. Then I will let your mother continue to receive treatment, and... Your case will be done. Think about it." Alice bites her lip. Her hands under her sleeves clenches tightly together. Should she say yes? Then take the kids away from homnd again? "I give you one day to think about it. I don''t have much patience. You know it." At this moment, Alice realizes what power means. It means she needs to give up all her dignity and yield. Knowing that there is no way to see her mother, Alice walks to the elevator door in frustration. When she is about to press the elevator button, the elevator door opens itself. When she sees the person who walks out, she is stunned. It''s Edward. There is also a gorgeous girl standing by his side. She is elegant, beautiful, with a bumpy figure, not sexy or enchanting, but like woman from Jiangnan, making people feelfortable by looking at her.00000 Chapter 73: Who are You to Keep Me Waiting They stand together, looking so fine. It''s thebination of handsome men and beautiful women. Perhaps it is because Alice''s staring is too much that makes the beautiful woman look back to her suspiciously. But Edwardes out of the elevator and passes her directly. As if not seeing her. If he ignores her when she justes back, she might feel happy. But now, she feels inexplicably ufortable, as if she is losing something from her heart. The beautiful woman follows Edward''s footsteps. The elevator door is about to close for no one enters. Alice still stands there until the elevator closespletely. She says, "Wait a minute." Edward stops and turns. He looks at her with cold emotionless eyes. It makes her heart twitching and painful. "Who are you to keep me waiting?" Edward asks. It makes Alice suddenly remembers her refuse to him in the vist night. She said that she will never contact him again, but now she is about to ask him... Alice bites her lips, as her mood is very tangled. Edward doesn''t hear her answer, so he turns and walks away without hesitate. The beautiful woman next him nces at Alice. There is a gleam of light shing away in her eyes. Then she follows Edward away. Alice is left standing alone at the elevator entrance, staring at the floor nkly. Just now, she suddenly wants to ask Edward to help her. Yes, she actually wants to ask him to rescue her mother from Joanna''s control... In the hospital''s conference room, Edward is checking the diagnosis book from Leron Zhao. He frowns with a very focused and serious face, which is so hard to not catch people''s eyes. No wonder that some people say that men at work are extremely attractive. Leron looks stunned and can''t help but think of their past. When she met him the first time, she knew that there is someone is his heart. He barely slimes or opens his heart to others. She is his attending doctor and also his special psychological mentor, so she can hear some of his thoughts asionally. However about what happened five years ago, he has never mentioned it. She has heard something from others, but it is not clear. What kind of woman would write a divorce agreement and betray him with another man? This is where Leron can''t figure out. He is such an excellent handsome man. She believed that as long as he wants to, any woman will be attracted by him and will never leave him. "It is hard to cure the patient over-night since she gets to this condition over the years. It takes time. It needs to be done step by step, but there is no major problems." Leron says to Edward seeing him almost finishing checking the diagnosis book. "Arrange her to be transferred to your hospital." Edward closes the diagnosis book and says. "To transfer, I guess..." Leron gets a little worried.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "I will fix it." "OK." Leron gets up. She picks up the phone and starts arranging. After the arrangement is done, Leron leans on the desk and looks at Edward, "The woman we met in the elevator seems to know you?" "It''s just a stranger." Edward lowers his eyes, making it hard to see what he is thinking. "If it''s really a stranger, you won''t stop when she calls." Leron looks at Edward and guesses, "Is she the patient''s family member?" Edward frowns, "How do you know?" "It''s just a guess. We have known each other for a few years. Although you don''t share anything, I still hear something about you over the years." Leron exins. Edward closes his eyes, "Yes." His answer is so simple, but Leron gets stunned for a moment. Suddenly there is a feeling of indescribable sour and unwilling. For her, he confesses his love at the press conference. For her, he clearly confronts the Mayor by transferring the patient to the other hospital. "It''s been five years, you still can''t let go of her?" what is worthy for longing? She is just a woman who betrays him. Why can''t let go of her from his heart? "Even after another five years, she is still the only one that I will do everything for." Edward responds lightly. Just one sentence is enough to make Leron understand the woman''s position in Edward''s heart. "Then if something happens to me someday, will you help me like this?" Leron can''t help asking. "No." Edward says without emotion. Knowing that this man has always been cruel and ruthless, Leron''s heart still gets hurt when she hears it. Yeah, in this world, only he can be so ruthless like this. "Is it because we know each other for a short time?" Leron asks. "The length of time has nothing to do with feelings." Leron bites her lip. Her eyes show how much painful she is feeling now. Does he mean that he only has feelings to that woman? After Edward returns to SA International Company, Allen hands the investigate documents to him, "President, this is all the information about the clinic case." Edward takes it and starts checking. Allen leaves the office without Edward saying anything. When the door is about to close, Edward says tonelessly, "Don''t mention this to anyone." "Yes, President." Allen answers, closing the door. Edward looks at the information about the clinic case on the table. All the information are clear about the male patients, their true identities, the drugs they used, and everything about the witnesses, all in very detailed. "Alice, when will youe back to me? How long do I have to wait..." He has been waiting for five years. He has enough patience to wait. After returning from the hospital, Alice doesn''t show any anxious feelings in front of the two kids. She asks them about their kindergarten as usual, hoping that the two kids will never get disturbed by external affairs. It''s just that after she finishes coaxing the children, she stays up all night. The whole night, she can''t help but thinking about that beautiful woman. Who is she? Walking with Edward, she looks perfect being with him. The feeling they give others when they are together is absolutely out of Joanna''s reach. Is she his new girlfriend? The next day, after sending two kids to the school, Juliees to see her specially, "Alice, don''t worry. We can open a new clinic if this one doesn''t work out. I have saved some money. It''s gonna be ok!" Hearing that, Alice feels so warm in her heart. She is so lucky to get such good friend like Julie. "Julie, do you know anyone from the government?" Alice asks abruptly. She can''t just watch her mother being controlled by Joanna. If she wants to stay, she has to find someone as powerful as them to fight back.0000 Chapter 74: Continue the Kiss "No, if there is any, I would ask for help already." Julie gives Alice a frustrated face. She wants to help Alice more than anyone. "Julie, thank you." Alice knows the answer deep down before she asks. Compares with the clinic, Alice is more nervous about her mother''s condition. She can''t go see her who is being controlled by Joanna now. What can she do? After Julie leaves, Alice starts checking her phone. There are many missed calls, all from one person, Edward. Before, she tried to avoid him in every way. Now will she ask for help from him? In this city, it seems that he is the only one that can help her against the Mayor... But once she asks help from him, can she leave him again? Can he let her go anymore? Against the dazzling sun, Alice looks at the golden characters of "SA International Company" in front of her. She can''t help taking a deep breath. After struggling for the whole day, shees here. She knows that she can call him, but she doesn''t know what to say in the phone, especially after what she says in the vi. Will he help her?Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Alice doesn''t know the answer. After all, it was her who divorced him five years ago, and it is also her who asks for a clean break after five years. It seems that in this case, the so-called ex-husband won''t want to help, or maybe even wants to make it worse? Alice rubs her hands to ease the tension in her heart. She does not go up. She is afraid that she may meet Joanna or the beautiful woman in the elevator. She counts the time deliberately. After about an hour or so, Edward finallyes out. She bites her lips and stands in front of him, "Have a second?" Edward stops and looks at Alice with his ck eyes, says, "No." Then he turns and walks towards his car. Next second, a white, thin hand grabs the corner of his clothes. She says in a low voice, "You are the only one can help me..." Before shees, she guesses that there may be such a situation. Still it really makes her hurt when she sees him being so cold. Yes, she doesn''t want to watch her mom suffer. Only he can help her. So shees and begs him. He is right that she wille back to beg him. "Do I have to say yes every time you ask for help?" Alice''s face turns pale. The she hears Edward continues, "Will you continue to avoid me and leave after I help you?" Alice bites her lip, " No, I, I won''t." "No? Not for a while, or never?" Edward smiles with sarcasm. "We are already divorced." Alice says slowly. "Yes, we are divorced." Edward repeats her words, which makes Alice''s cheeks blushed, as if she has been pped. She reminds him every time with such words, but now it is his turn... "If, if you can help me, I won''t run away from you again." Alice bites her lip and spits out these words. His eyes get dim then he approaches her, says in a deep and sexy voice, "Is it all what I want? You know the answer. Now continue what left in the vi." Alice''s cheek turns red. It shows up in her mind what he did in the vi to her. Her ears get so red as if they are dripping blood. She wants to leave him before, but it turns out to be like this. She doesn''t know what to do. "You don''t want to?" he asks, like an arrogant lion, leaving her nowhere to escape. She doesn''t know since when, there are a group of people surrounding them watching what happens, which makes Alice more flustered. She bites her lips. The lovely appearance makes Edward''s eyes get darker. "Continue that kiss." He says. Alice gets stunned, staring at him nkly. They are on the street, watching by a group of people, and many of them even know him... "Why, a kiss makes you so scared?" Edward sneers and let go of her hand immediately. He walks towards the car and leaves Alice alone there being stunned. Does she have to be with him to save mom? Or maybe he just can''t reconcile. After all, the person who left first is her... Seeing that the third trial is about toe, Joanna doesn''t get her response. Presumably she won''t make it easy to her, which leaves her no choice. Alice''s face looks pale when she walks out from thewyer''s office. Because thewyer tells her that most of the evidence is not good for her. If they can prove that she intentionally poisons those male patients, she may be detained. The doctor''s certificate will be revoked, and the clinic will be closed. Other things are okay. But about detention, it makes Alice feel that Joanna is so cruel. Before she makes a call, John calls and tells her that the hospital transfers her mother away. No one knows where it is. "Transfer to another hospital? Where are they taking her? No, they can''t do this!" Alice bursts into tears. Because of her previous marriage, she leaves her mom for five years. Now that her mother is sick, does mom have to endure all of these because of her? Hearing that Alice cries, John says hurriedly, "I will stop them now, Alice. Don''t be sad, I will figure it out. I will." "John...thank you." Although John says that he will figure it out, Alice knows very well that in this city, they are just ordinary doctors. There is no way to fight against Joanna. Except that... Alice takes out her phone and calls out the familiar also unfamiliar number. When he picks up the phone, tears slips down from her eyes, "Please, help my mother. Don''t let them take her away, don''t..." There is only silence from the phone. She doesn''t know if he is listening or unwilling to help her because what she did before. "As long as you are willing to save her, I will do whatever you ask for!" Alice is so desperate that he is her life-saving straw. She just wants to save her mother, whatever it costs. "Alice, remember what you said." "I know." Alice bites her lips and agrees. "Come to the vi." The man just says one sentence and then hangs up the phone. After Alice puts away her phone, immediately she stops a taxi to the vi. As long as her mom is safe, everything is worth it. When the taxi arrives at the vi, she takes a deep breath, looking at the lights in the vi. She gathers up all her courage toe to the gate and presses the doorbell. Before today, she wants to leave this house desperately. Now shees here herself.0000000000000??? Chapter 75: Is That All? The door opened, he turns and walks toward the bedroom. She follows behind. Lowering her head, she feels an invisible pressure from him, "Do you want toe in?" He stops at the bedroom door and asks. She gets stunned, but she understands what he means. Seeing him walking into the room, Alice looks at the door. She clenches her fist, and then walks in. Seeing him standing by the window with a ss of red wine in his hand, she starts feeling nervous. "Come here." She walks over slowly. Because of her height, her head can only reach his chest. Just to his chest, she raises her head and looks at him. From a distance, he looks like holding her. "Kiss Me." Her heart is beating fiercely. She can only do what he asks. She can see his lips. She can reach those lips if she stands on her tiptoes. She exhales slightly. Alice, it''s not your first kiss. Don''t be afraid. Be brave. She clenches her fist, closes her eyes, and kisses right on his lips. His lips are slightly cool, soft, with a faint mint fragrance, which makes her cheeks flush all of a sudden. Then she hears him saying, "That''s all?" She suddenly understands what he means. Her palms can''t help but sweat. Sticking out her small tongue, she tentatively enters between his thin lips. He cooperates with all her moves, feeling her green kiss skills, which easily ignites his inner me. When her tongue feels numb, she guesses that maybe this is enough.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. When she is about to leave, he grabs her waist. When she raises her head, she sees his ck eyes being so warm, which makes her staring at them for a moment. "You started it, you need to finish it yourself." In the next second, she is thrown directly onto the bed by the man. The night is still young. It is just the beginning... Until the next day that she knows that the person who transfers her mother to another hospital is him, not Joanna. He transfers her mother to a better hospital, but in fact, it makes Alice feel inexplicably despair. Does it mean that she can never leave him anymore unless he is tired of her? "Don''t worry about the clinic. I will find awyer for you. Everything will be fine." Edward hugs Alice from behind. His gentle voice makes her stunned for a while. "Thank you." He suddenly bites her lower lip. It''s not hard, but enough for her frown her eyebrows, "Don''t say thank you to me in the future." Alice doesn''t answer. She lowers her head, feeling herself like a whore. In the office, Edward sits at the desk, putting his hands together on the lower abdomen. He looks at the documents which are gradually piled up more and more on the desk, but he doesn''t want to check it at all. His handsome face is entwined with a rigorous feeling. His thick eyebrows are frowned together. His lips are closed with a nice curve. His ck eyes are staring at the documents on the desk, but thoughts are not here anymore. Although it looks like something is different after her case for the clinic is done. But every time when he visits her, she still always avoids him. Her answer is always that she is busy with work, she doesn''t want to talk about personal matters at work. He can only try to change her attitude towards him over time. He thought that after helping her solve the problems in the clinic, she would take a break. Once she has more free time, he can visit her more. He can pick up Albert and Reba from school then take the opportunity to go to the clinic. Who knows, Alice really doesn''t give him any chance, the same as Albert and Reba. Every time he goes to the school to pick them up, they run so fast once they see his car without giving him a chance to speak. When did he receive such treatment as a president in thepany? But they are his favorite little babies. Edward can do anything but mocking himself. "s......" Edward sighs helplessly and shakes his head. He has never encountered such a difficult situation before, not even when thepany had a financial crisis. At that time, Alice was there being with him, which made him feel that he could survive from any difficulties. Now, the crises have passed, but the person who apanied him at the time is no longer with him. Looking at the documents on the desk, Edward feels headache. He is not in the mood to work. He is just thinking about it. Suddenly, the phone starts ringing. Edward picks up the phone and puts it to his ear. With an unpleasant tone, he says, "Hello? What''s the matter?" The only ones who can call his office are usually the employees of thepany. If there is no emergency, the employees of thepany don''t dare to disturb him. At this moment, the phone rings. Edward thinks it is something wrong with thepany, which makes him angrier since he is already so worried about Alice. "Hello? Edward, Jacquiline ising back today. Can you pick her up at the airport when you have time?" It is his mother calling. Edward is still angry at her about what happens with Alice''s clinic. When he hears her voice, his mood is not turning better. After hearing what J says in the phone, Edward realizes that Alice and Jacquiline were best friends before. After Alice left without saying goodbye, Jacquiline went to study abroad. They have lost contact for the past few years. He almost forgets her. If J doesn''t call him suddenly, he will have forgotten that Alice and Jacquiline were best friends. Thinking of this, Edward, who was about to refuse, suddenly changes his mind and replies, "I got it. Send me the location and the time. I will pick her up." Then Edward hangs up the phone without giving J a chance to talk more. Looking at the phone, Edward thinks thoughtfully. Alice and she were best friends. Maybe he can approach Alice through Jacquiline! In the airport, peoplee and go. There is the sound of suitcases dragging on the floor everywhere. Also, everywhere is noisy. Edward puts his hands in the trouser pockets of his suit and walks slowly, which makes him look outstanding from the busy people. "Please note! Flight E-A507 has arrived at the airport. Please wait patiently at the pick-up gate. Don''t be impatient to avoid a stampede." A nice voicees from the radio station. Hearing that, Edward walks faster. At the pick-up gate, people were already surrounded all over. Between the two iron-colored railings, there is a road that is enough for three people to pass. In the distance, a group of people dragging all kinds of suitcases walks towards them. Every now and then, some passengers meet their family members, then start talking excitedly.000000000000000 Chapter 76: Return of Edward’s Cousin "My sweetheart, you are finally home. Are you tired after taking a flight? Let''s go home and have a good feast. You haven''t had my cooking for a long time." "Dear son, how is your life going when you are abroad. Is everything going well? Are the living expenses enough for you?" These words resound in the hall. Even some couples who haven''t seen each other for long. Once they meet, they hug together and kiss up, making many older people hurry to avoid and look away. Some olddies would point at them and say something like "shameless". Edward''s eyes wander in this group of people, and suddenly he notices a woman, wearing sunsses, a small red leather coat and a pair of ck high-heeled shoes. She has a curly wavy hair drooping over her face. Pulling a small red suitcase, the woman looks around and sees Edward, showing a row of neat and white teeth. Walking on the heels, she speeds up the pace, heading for Edward. Looking at this woman, Edward is not sure if she is Jacquiline Smith. After all, he hasn''t seen her for five years, and she has changed a lot. Except Alice, he has never attentively remembered a woman''s face. "Brother, why are you here to pick me up?"Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Walking to Edward, she takes off her sunsses, showing her smiling face with a little surprise, and t seems that she didn''t know Edward coulde and pick her up. In fact, Jacquiline feels pleased in heart. Before she came back, she had told her aunt to call her cousin Edward to pick her up, but she did not let Edward know it was she that wanted him to pick her up. She had thought with Edward''s temper, he would refuse! Unexpectedly, now he actuallyes in person. Does it mean Edward still attaches a little importance to her? Jacquiline''s appearance also amazes many passengers on the scene and the families who pick someone up. Anyone who looks at such a beautiful woman will not move their eyes. Many men can''t help but want toe up to chat up, but when Jacquiline goes to Edward side, they all obediently retract away. Female passengers are holding their faces, staring at Edward, and are quite envious of this perfect match, thinking the two people are lovers! Jacquiline shows a bigger smile when she feels the eyes from the sides and the noisy arguments about her. She hasn''t expected that these people would think of her and her cousin as lovers. If she could really be with her cousin, that would be great... "Well, Mother asked me to pick you up. How are you doing abroad?" Edward nods coolly, and simply answers Jacquiline''s question. In order not to show disacquaintance, he casually asked. Seeing Edward greet to her, she feels more delightful. She rubs her wrist as if she was tired and then replies, "Not bad, but when I just went abroad, I was not familiar with the rules there, and I always did wrong things. But now it''s alright. I can finally go back home, and I miss you and my aunt so much." "Well, she''s at home now. Let me take you home first!" Edward just nods as if he didn''t see Jacquiline''s action, and turned to leave. Hearing this, Jacquiline is stunned and can''t believe Edward, such a smart man, can''t understand what she means. When her senses recover, Edward has gone far. Jacquiline stamps her feet with a little anger, but hurries to follow Edward, pulling her little red suitcase. She purses her mouth and looks unhappy. "Brother! Wait! Can you slow down!" Jacquiline is not happy to follow Edward behind, because wearing high heels with at least eight centimeters of height, she simply can''t go fast. And to follow Edward''s pace, it''s very tough. When she gets on Edward''s car, she has been tired out of breath, sitting in the seat of the co-driver, with sweat rolling down cheeks. Her chest goes up and down, as if there were two tall mountains. Jacquiline secretly g at nce at Edward, hoping he can show some concern about her, but before her to sit down, Edward has started the car, only hearing a cold voice reach to Jacquiline''s ears. "Fasten the seat belt." Edward doesn''t pay attention to Jacquiline at all, just thinking how to let Jacquiline help him. Seeing this, she bites the teeth with some unwillingness. Suddenly she thinks of what Aunt J told her on the phone that the brazen-faced woman always staying with Edward came back again. This news makes Jacquiline feel strange. The woman my cousin used to live with? Is that Alice? Thinking of this, Jacquiline turns her head to look at Edward. His handsome side face let her feel rxed and happy. "Brother, I heard Alice came back, is it true?" Jacquiline asks uncertainly with some worry in her heart. A few years ago, she was a witness of how good the rtionship between Alice and her cousin. She thought that she had no chance to be with Edward, so she buried the love bud in her heart. From then on, she silently blesses her good friend Alice and her cousin. Butter, she doesn''t know why they inexplicably had some conflicts. Originally the two in love don''t contact each other now as if they would never meet forever. No one would like to contact the other. Because Alice left, Jacquiline also didn''t want to stay at home, and at that time Edward was sad because of Alice, so she didn''t want to bother him more. After all, she and Alice have been intimate friends. Seeing her, Edward might think of Alice. So, after Alice left, she also chose to study abroad. She doesn''t know whether Edward is still fond of Alice now. After listening to her aunt said those words, it seems that Edward is still chasing for Alice. She doesn''t know who the woman is, so she can only ask Edward. Edward can''t imagine that Jacquiline suddenly asks this question. After a short pause, he calmly answers: "Yes, she came back." Jacquiline cannot see any emotion from Edward''s face, and also doesn''t know what his feeling is about Alice. Hearing Edward''s answer, Jacquiline suddenly feels happy, showing an overjoyed look: "Great! I didn''t expect that she woulde back as soon as I returned. But now I don''t know where she is. I want to go and see her. How is her life going? Is it tough for her to stay abroad? Is she well... The joy on Jacquiline''s face is not fake. As for Alice, although she used to be Edward''s wife and she liked Edward, but she has never regarded Alice as a rival in love. She felt ashamed about this matter that she fell in love with Edward, and didn''t dare to tell Alice, so she treated Alice very well to make up for her.000000000000 Chapter 77: The Hidden Love At the beginning, Alice and her both went abroad, and she had thought that she would never see Alice again. After all, the conflict between Alice and Edward was so terrible that it really broke Edward''s heart and Alice also just wanted to leave without any retention. This made her worried for a long time. "Cousin, do you know where Alice is now? I haven''t seen her for many years. I miss her so much. I had thought that we would never meet again at home!" Jacquiline believes that Edward must know the address of Alice. Although Edward initially appeared to hate Alice, when they were on good terms, she was even envious of them, and how could she stop to love Edward! Later, Edward didn''t want to know anything about Alice. It was enough to show that he was still in love with Alice. Edward takes a look at Jacquiline and continues to drive. Although he feels happy to hear that Jacquiline wants to see Alice, he can''t see her in person. Then he calms down and says, "First go home and see your aunt, she is still waiting for you at home!" If J knew that he picked up Jacquiline, but went to the home of Alice, J would be very angry, even to vomit blood. Now if he doesn''t bring Jacquiline back in time, he is afraid that J will make trouble for Alice.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Thinking of this, Edward doesn''t let Jacquiline find Alice at first. Anyway she will always be here, so there will be many other chances to see Alice. Back to Edward''s vi, Jacquiline follows Edward into the living room, seeing ady is sitting on the sofa gracefully. Jacquiline suddenly feels excited and cheerfully walks on high heels to step in. She sits down with intimacy and clings to thedy, saying, "Aunt, I miss you so much! How are you doing, aunt?" "My little girl, you finallye back!" Seeing Jacquiline, J is also joyful as if Jacquiline was her own daughter. Jacquiline is the daughter of J''s younger sister. When she was very young, she loved toe to her aunt''s home to y. J has only a son Edward, and to the daughter of her younger sister, she also showed much love. The rtionship between Jacquiline and J is not more intimate than that between J and her own son. Seeing his mother chat with Jacquiline, Edward doesn''t stay there. Because two women stay together, he has nothing to interrupt. Seeing Edward wants to leave, Jacquiline had also wanted to call him and ask him the contact information and address of Alice. But then she remembered that her aunt had never liked Alice and oftenined to her about Alice on the phone, so now she chooses not to mention Alice. J also doesn''t stop Edward to leave, and just want to chat with Jacquiline. The small talk between them keeps for quite a while. J doesn''t realize how long they chat, and she keeps Jacquiline for dinner together. Jacquiline knows today there is no opportunity to go to see Alice, so she happily chooses to stay and live in the vi. The next dayes. When J doesn''t pay much attention to Jacquiline, Jacquiline can ask Edward for the contact information of Alice on the pretext of going out to see old friends. Edward tells her without any dy. Jacquiline is told that Alice now runs a small clinic, and because she just came back, Jacquiline has not got her own car. So she gets into a taxi, tells the driver the address of Alice''s Clinic, and goes there. It''s Sunday today. People who work in state-ownedpanies usually have a rest. But there are no holidays at the clinic and the hospital. Jacquiline knows Alice well. Alice is meticulous about everything. She won''t stop working only because it is a weekend. So anyone who goes to the clinic, he won''t be worry that he can''t find Alice. When Jacquiline arrives at the destination, she gets out of the taxi, and casually gives money to the driver, saying, "Just keep the change." And she closes the door. The driver holds the money in both hands, and says thanks. Then he happily drives away. This is a very ordinary street. Jacquiline walks slowly along the street, looking around. After a few stores, she finds a small clinic, with a ss door carved with lily patterns half open. She can see faintly inside a woman wear a white gown, sitting in front of the office table, but she can''t see what Alice is doing. Seeing the familiar figure, Jacquiline steps in without hesitation. As soon as she entered the clinic door, she discovers the familiar Alice, half bending and standing beside theputer at her desk, but not sitting, as if there is a person sitting in front of theputer. Jacquiline is about to call her when suddenly from the frontes a young voice. "Auntie, are you in the wrong ce? This is an andrology clinic, not a gynecology clinic." The sweet, and soft like glutinous voice, but also with a small smile, can be taken as a joke in Jacquiline''s opinion. Jacquiline is stunned, and looks down. She doesn''t realize when there is a little girl standing in front of her with a it on her head. Wearing a pink bubble skirt, holding a brown baby bear, showing a row of white teeth, the little girl is smiling at her. Jacquiline can''t imagine that there is a child here, but when Alice hears the voice of Reba, she raises her head, looks over to the door, and exims loudly. "Jacquiline!" It''s unexpected to see Jacquiline again. Alice is overjoyed. Previously when she left here, in addition to her mother, she also felt genuinely sorry to leave Jacquiline. Now shees back, and also has asked some information about Jacquiline, but she heard that Jacquiline also went abroad at that time, which made Alice feel upset. "Sister... Alice." Jacquiline used to call her sister-inw, but Alice now isn''t the wife of Edward. Yes. The two people who used to love each other so much have divorced. Jacquiline doesn''t know she should be happy or sad. After all she was so envious of them, such a fairy goodpanies. Who can imagine now... "Jacquiline, I really can''t believe you are back, too. How do you find here?" Alice asks, looking at Jacquiline with delight. "I''ve juste back recently. I heard you were also back and opened a clinic, so now Ie to see you." Jacquiline says while looking at the two cute little guys, and she is temporarily stunned. Just now she thought the two children are particrly lovely and beautiful, but she did not notice who they looks like. This time, she inadvertently looks at them, only to find... They actually look a lot like Edward. But she heard that the child that Alice was carrying wasn''t Edward''s? Maybe... "Jacquiline, what''s the matter with you?" Seeing Jacquiline has been looking at the children, Alice is a little uneasy. Is there anything being found by her???????????????? Chapter 78: The Conjecture about the Mysterious Lady A Being called, Jacquiline looks back and meet Alice with curious eyes. She starts, "They are..." Alice''s heart sinks a beat, concealing her panic. She hurriedly replies, "They aren''t Edward''s!" The more she tries to conceal things, the more suspicious Jacquiline was. She notices Alice''s fear, she asks cautiously, "Are they perhaps Charles''?" "No!" Alice denies again, "Jacquiline, don''t you believe me?" Because of the previous conspiracy by Joanna and J, regarding the fact that Alice had an adulterous rtionship with Charles, then Jacquiline was not there at all. She doesn''t know the truth. But before all this, Jacquiline had always been a good friend to her. Alice doesn''t want her to misunderstand the situation. Jacquiline sees Alice''s refusal, her eyes dim, but she does not persist on the topic. This makes Alice breathe a sigh of relief, but she was unaware of the glint in Jacquiline''s eyes. Two old friends who haven''t seen each other for a long time, meet again. Supposedly, there should be busy catching up. Maybe it was the subject of children that was brought up earlier, the atmosphere surrounding them is a little off now. Atst, an emergent patient arrives at the hospital. Juliees over to call for Alice, "Alice, you have some matters to attend to. I''lle over to look for you another day." "The next time we''ll go out somewhere to sit and have a chat," Alice says with slight reluctance. "Okay." Before Jacquiline leaves, she nces at Albert and Reba. Her brows can''t help but twist, she can make out a resemnce of Edward from the young boy''s face, especially from his eyebrows. Maybe it is not known to others, but when she was very young, she had seen the teenage Edward. Hence, she naturally saw through the many simrities between the boy in front of her and Edward. Perhaps others are deceivable, but how can you fake the same look? Could it be that the child Alice was carrying back then was really Edward''s child? Didn''t she get an abortion? Jacquiline misses a step and almost falls. Should she tell Edward about this matter? However, once she speaks of it, Edward might not give up Alice that easily. They finally divorced, is she really going to reunite them again? Hailing a cab, Jacquiline clenches her fist. She boards the vehicle, shuts her eyes, and hears the driver in front question, "To where, miss?" After a while, Jacquiline replies the drive, her phoenix-like eyes icy. She bites her lips and decides, "To SA Group." There are some things that she must ask in person. SA Group, President''s Office. Edward is working in the office when he notices Allen escorting Jacquiline. Halting his work, he raises his ink-like eyes to look at her, asking in a mellow voice, "Did you meet with her?" It is just a verymon sentence, but when Jacquiline hears this, she feels ufortable. It is as if she wishes Edward is no longer like before. All his attention is on Alice. After all, they are separated, right? "Yes." Nheless, Jacquiline still responds obediently. "How was the talk?" Edward assigns Allen to pour two cups of coffee, while getting up and sitting down on the sofa on the other side. Jacquiline follows his movements, and sit next to him, ncing around the ce. Her eyes happened tond on the magazine on the coffee table, and the cover happens to be Edward, the title being "The Conjecture of the Mysterious Lady A"! Thises along with a few very famous, beautiful and dignified celebrities of the upper ss, as well as a few charming and enchanting popr stars. All these people have worked with SA Group before.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Upon noticing the words on the magazine, Jacquiline''s heart aches a bit. At this time, she hopes her surname isn''t Smith, any name starting with the letter A would do. At least, the group of reporters and media would guess her as thedy. Yes, even when knowing these are just nonsense rumors, Jacquiline is still jealous about that they have the opportunity to have a connection with Edward. At the very least, in the eyes of some unknown readers, they may still be a couple. But she... Jacquiline bites her upper lip, her eyes watching Edward drink red wine elegantly. The bright color slowly flows into his mouth, and in an instant, she feels a spike of arousal, making her heart beat faster. Her eyes and heart are all upied by him. A thought shes her mind. If Alice wasn''t in the picture, could Edward and her be together? She knows very well that Edward doesn''t like Joanna''s unruly temperament, but because of his aunt and the influence of the Hale family, he agreed to the marriage. It turns out that no matter how Joanna pleases Edward, or no matter how hard she tries, there is still no way to make Edward like her. "Ok?" The maic voice sounds again, with a hint of difort. Jacquiline is taken aback. She sees Edward frowning, suddenly remembering that he was asking about Alice. Jacquiline''s eyes sh with jealousy, but she conceals it. Replying in a gentle voice, "I didn''t expect Alice to start her own clinic. She used to tell me all the time that she wanted to be a doctor. Now, after five years, she really did it. I stayed there for some time, wanting to have a good catch-up. But she has a lot of patients and she''s busy, so there wasn''t any time to relive the past." When Edward hears that Alice is busy, his eyebrows frown deeper. He has not forgotten that Alice is an andrologist. She is quite decent, and added onto the fact that she has to examine men''s bodies... For a while, Edward exudes a cold aura, making Jacquiline, who initially wanted to say something, close her mouth. After a long period, Edward asks in an emotionless voice, "Is she okay?" "She looks good." Jacquiline responds, thinking of something. She bites her lip and continues, "John looks like he''s helping her out, so everything is fine." John ke! Edward''s deep eyes darken, didn''t John work in a hospital in the city? He doesn''t know that the obstetrics and gynecology doctors in the hospital are so idle at the time, and he can go to the andrology clinic outside to help! It seems that he has been reminded. "Edward..." Jacquiline looks at Edward with a frightened expression, calling out timidly. "Huh?" Edward turns to Jacquiline, answering lightly. The low voice immediately makes her heart beat faster, palms sweaty. She always knew that she liked Edward, but she could control it. She suppressed this feeling to the deepest part of her heart. But now why can''t she hold it in, she really wants to let him know, that she has liked him for many years. Perhaps, now she has a chance? Chapter 79: Tit for tat After all, Joanna is no longer there, and Alice doesn''t want to be with him at all. "Edward, I..." "You bastard, get out!" Before Edward finishes speaking, the office door suddenly pushes open. A beautiful woman in a red deep-V suites in while reprimanding Allen arrogantly. Joanna Hale it is. Joanna came in here today dressing up sexily, her body originally quite good. Wearing such a sensual and distinctive dress, her skin looked like snow, willow leaf-like eyebrows. This makes her even more stunning. To tell the truth, Joanna is not inferior to the top tier female celebrities. Even more so, she is from an upper-ss family. The aura of wealth surrounding her is different whenpared to others. The average man''s heart will beat faster inevitably when they see her. It is a pity that Joanna met Edward, a man who was born determined and cold. For many years, Joanna has never seen Edward whisper a word to a woman, with the exception of Alice! That''s right, Alice! Thinking about her name, Joanna''s beautiful eyes widen fiercely. She doesn''t believe that she is no better than this useless woman. "President..." Allen looked apologetically at Edward who was resting, feeling bitterness in his heart. Who knew that in the Hale family, Joanna would be the most difficult person to work for? As the mayor''s daughter, no one dares to offend her, even if she wants to break into the office. Allen wanted to stop her, but he was also worried about hurting her. However, he was pped by Joanna in front of the door before entering, and now there are five fingerprints on his face. "You go out first." When Edward saw Joanna, he twisted his eyebrows and waved Allen off.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Allen hurriedly exits the office with a relieved expression, leaving Edward, Jacquiline and Joanna. "Edward-" Joanna notices Edward''s dark expression. Her heart pangs slightly, quickly walking towards him with her eight-centimeter high heels, crying softly. "What are you doing here?" Edward retracts his gaze and asks faintly, disinterested. This makes Jacquiline sitting next to him feel some joy, it can be seen that Edward really doesn''t like Joanna. Seeing Edward act so indifferent to her, Joanna can''t help but show a grieve expression. As she was about to say something, she notices that there is still an attractive woman at the rest area. It was Jacquiline, whom she hasn''t seen in a long time! In an instant, Joanna''s face sank. If she were to name the person she hates the most, it would definitely be Alice. So, Joanna dislikes anything that is rted to Alice. Just like Jacquiline, Edward''s distant cousin who was good friends with Alice in the past. Didn''t she go abroad five years ago? Why is she back? "What a coincidence, I didn''t expect Jacquiline to be here!" Joanna greets Jacquiline with a sly smile, nces at her, internally wishing to stab in her body several times. Joanna had a mean look on her. Jacquiline doesn''t know how she doesn''t know, but she replies with an amiable smile. She stands up and nods, "Hello Joanna, even seeing you after such a long time, you are still beautiful." Joanna scoffs disdainfully in front of Edward, but she doesn''t dare to be too sarcastic to Jacquiline. She just replies in an angry tone, "Suddenlying back to the country, is it because you were too bored overseas?" The implication that Jacquiline was not studying abroad in evident. "I made Miss Hale worry, Jacquiline returned because she had justpleted her five-year design major in Cambridge and received a certificate. I came back to China to expand my business." Jacquiline exins in a very calm manner, sessfully watching Joanna''s face fall. She smiles to add, "Miss Hale also seems to have studied in Cambridge. Speaking of which, Miss Hale is also my senior." At that moment, Joanna''s face turnspletely dark. Yes, she used some improper tactics tond a spot in Cambridge University to study. To put it simply, it''s just that a group of wealthy and rich second generation used the brand of prestigious schools in the past. In fact, insiders know that this is all made-up. But since it is fake, if you want to get a real certificate, you have to go to school diligently. But when Joanna arrived at the States, she prioritized leisure, except for the first day of school. After that, she has never attended university. Naturally, the second generations of officials and affluent families who went with her all received a certificate with decent grades, and she was the only one who gained nothing This incident has be an unspoken public secret of the higher-ss, but everyone is scrupulous about Mayor Hale. However, they do not dare to mention it in public. Secretly, whoever is notughing at Joanna is useless. Now that Jacquiline mentions regarding this matter, it seems to be closely rted to Joanna. But when a discerning person hears this, they will know that Jacquiline is taunting Joanna for not being able to attain a certificate. That she is hopeless. "You jerk, don''t think that just because you spent a few days in university, means that you have the guts to bring this matter in front of me!" Joanna is so angry that she doesn''t fight it anymore. Facing Jacquiline, she yells at her, stretching her hand out to p her. This incident is regarded as her fault, after all. After rumors spread, the reputation of Mayor Hale decreased. "Joanna!" Just as Joanna''s hand was about to reach Jacquiline''s face, Edward, who has been silent for some time, opens his mouth. His cold eyes sweep across Joanna, causing her hand to pause subconsciously. She shows Jacquiline an unwilling look, and finally lets her hand fall. "This time for the sake of Edward, I''ll let you go!" Jacquiline tightens her fists secretly. Joanna is arrogant, this is not her first time to witness it. There is no need for her to be this furious because of that statement. It''s just... Edward''s words halted her actions, but Jacquiline can''t help but have a glimmer of joy. You know, except for Alice, Edward had never stood up against Joanna before, but now because of her... Jacquiline''s delicate face blushes unconsciously, staring at Edward, "Edward..." "Ignore her, sit down, let''s continue where we left off." Edward doesn''t think of Joanna at all. The cold eyes thatnd on Jacquiline don''t feel as icy anymore. It is a slight difference, but it still makes Jacquiline extremely happy. She sits down. Joanna grits her teeth, beyond pissed, but also takes a seat next to Edward. Although she is afraid to hold his hand or do anything too intimate, Edward doesn''t respond. Joanna''s face brightens and she nces at Jacquiline proudly. Most of Jacquiline''s merriment falls in an instant. However, remembering the press conference not too long ago, she can be sure of one thing. There is absolutely no way that Edward likes Joanna, or else why wouldn''t they get married after such a long time, they even dyed the wedding!??????????? Chapter 80: Confession "What did you want to say just now?" Edward asks again, eyebrows twisting the slightest. Could it be that something happened to Alice? After all, Jacquiline had just met up with Alice, and she looks hesitant. Obviously, she has something to say. Hearing Edward question again, Jacquiline bes very reluctant. If Joanna wasn''t here, it would be a good time for her to confess. Unfortunately, Joanna is here. If she confesses her feelings, she is afraid that Edward might not give her an answer. She has be a thorn in Joanna''s eyes, stabbing her in the flesh. As she is openly shing with Joanna, Jacquiline decides not to do such a stupid thing. "Oh, nothing. I just want to tell you that your mother asked for you to go back to eat early today. I think there are some important guestsing to the house." Jacquiline chews at her lips, the words just came to her. Joanna notices Jacquiline''s unusual behaviour, feeling as if something is off. But she doesn''t dwell on it too much, as she already knows who this important guest is! "Edward! I..." "Let her know that thepany is busy, so I can''t go back today." Edward refuses without thinking about the matter. Joanna''s expression changes, her beautiful eyes filling with pitiful tears. She bites her lips and turns towards Edward, very aggrieved, "Edward, you do know that my Father will be there, right?" Edward doesn''t say a word, his eyes dark as night. It makes it hard to know what he is thinking. However, Joanna continues toin about this unfairness. "I know that I''ve done some bad things, so I allowed you to hold the press conference. But I really love you Edward, can you please don''t be like this? I really can''t lose you. Father has always been very concerned about our marriage.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. I initially wanted to talk to you alone. I told him that this between us, but Father still worries. I only asked your mother for dinner today, she even called me. Let''s go back together." Although Joanna is not the brightest of the bunch, her words make Edward realize that she is still up to something. Knowing how to use the authority of the Mayor to control Edward, and due to the fact that he had lost his father at a young age, he was raised by his Mother, J. So, what his mother says, Edward will still follow to a certain degree. Joanna used these two people to remind Edward, that even if he wants to refuse her proposal, he would have to think twice. Jacquiline senses that Edward is a little shaken, and she takes the initiative to speak up. "Edward, no matter how busy work is, it is better to apany your mother for dinner. Let''s go back earlier." Edward epts the offer and agrees. On the other hand, Joanna grits her teeth in anger. Although this was what she wanted, it was Jacquiline that got through to him. Jacquiline, when did she have the means to change Edward''s opinions? In the past, she didn''t realize that apart from Alice, there was actually another person who could influence Edward''s decisions! Smith Residence. George and Edna Hale sit in the spacious and fancy-looking living room. Casually discussing some topics, the atmosphere is harmonious. It was until the Nanny Anne walks over, bowing her head respectfully, "Madam, it''s six o''clock, do you want the cook to prepare the dishes first?" J pauses for a moment with a white porcin tea cup, raises her gaze to nce at the French clock on the wall. It is exactly six o''clock. Realising now that it has gottente, she wonders why Edward and the others have not returned. Thinking that her son might not return, J''s face sinks slightly. But in front of Mayor Hale, she has to say it with a smile, "Wait for the young master toe back." "Yes." Nanny Anne responds and quietly steps aside. "I didn''t expect it to be sote since we started chatting," George says tly, but the old deliberate eyes sh with displeasure. J smiles, "Yes, Edward always prioritizespany''s affairs over home matter. I don''t see him often. In other words, he is the only one in charge of such a big business." Originally, J wanted to exin to George with words, and let him be slightly more understanding. Who knew that George didn''t understand her, replying with a smile, "It''s good for a man to pay attention to work, but as the saying goes, start a family then seed in your work. If this family fails, can the work be established?" J''s heart tightens when she hears this, feeling cold sweat on her back when she looks at George''s smiling face. George just reminded her that if Edward doesn''t marry Joanna, thepany wouldn''t get better. No way! J panics, "I''ll call Edward first, I''m afraid that he will forget as he loses track of time when he works." "Please, Mrs. Smith." J rises from her seat, walking to the side entrance to grab thendline. She dials Edward''s phone number, hoping that her son would not have a temper. He can insult others, just not the Mayor. He must know his ce. Everyone knows the truth. J never wanted Edward and Joanna to get married. On the contrary, if Joanna really became the daughter-inw of the Smith family, it would only benefit them. It''s a pity that Edward doesn''t know the truth. He was really too infatuated with that snake Alice to notice. By the way, she said no idea where thatdy found herwyer. They made the case decision final and irreversible. Not only did she get apensation, she is still running the clinic with flourish. Had she not been busy repairing the rtionship with Mayor Hale recently, she would have found a chance to track her down. The dial tone rings. The phone has been ringing, but there is no answer from the other line for a long time. J''s hand holding thendline oozes a line of cold sweat. She unnaturally nces towards the living room. It just so happens that Mayor Hale is staring right back at her, his hawk- like eye pointing at her. His sharp eyes almost make her lose her bnce, she can''t help but me her son Edward, and then Alice. At that moment, there appears to be a loud noise outside the gate, Nanny Anne walks over with joy and respect, "Hello young master, Miss Hale and Miss Smith!" J sighs in relief, finally he arrives. "Edward." George is still sitting on the sofa, but he calls out Edward''s name. "Father!" Joanna says with an innocent expression on her face. She quickly walks over, sitting next to him and holding his hand as an intimate gesture. "Youngdy, why are you here with Edward?" George instinctively ignores Jacquiline, turning to Joanna to ask. "I missed Edward, so I went to see him. That''s why we came to eat together." Joanna doesn''t mention about the fact that J invited her only, she was shy." Chapter 81: No One Can Force Him J walks over as she sighs in relief, she has started to ept Joanna as her own daughter-inw. From the aspect of being obedient, Joanna was a thousand times better than Alice. "You are a sweet girl." George is very sharp and notices that his daughter is very protective of the Smiths. She has started to consider for the Smiths before she even marries into the family. But Edward doesn''t treat Joanna with as much priority as he expects. He heard that he still likes a woman called Alice. George''s expression worsens and turns his attention onto Edward, "Have you been busy with worktely?" "It''s an honor to have the concern of the Mayor of Longhorn City. Most of the work is done by Joanna." Edward replies calmly, he didn''t change his attitude just because he is the Mayor. From this angle, George cannot but admit that Edward is the most talented young man in the city and it is this reason that he didn''t object to Joanna marrying into the Smith family. But no matter how talented he is, if Edward''s heart is not with his daughter, then George didn''t feel at ease. "I heard that you held a press conference recently." Jonna, who was seating beside, is surprised. She didn''t think that her father will bring up this issue. She tugs on George''s clothes, reminding him not to continue further. But if George were to restrain his words, then he wouldn''t be the Mayor of the city. He stretches his hand and pats Joanna on her back twice in assurance. He shifts his attention back towards Edward. "You should know my motives. I never do anything without value. Regarding the Press conference, I''ll take it as you were misguided. It''s better to settle the marriage soon and not drag it out to avoid other interruptions. You, youngsters, don''t keep quarreling every few days, please consider for the older generation." The way George said it isplete and to the point in addressing Edward. It also gives Edward some space to back off. Except that... "Mayor has been mistaken. The press conference was the most worthwhile thing I did in these five years. I''m very honored for the Mayor''s offer but I don''t intend to marry Joanna." Edward smiles and didn''t care about the people around him. At this moment, J isn''t scolding Alice but wanted to tear her apart. Edward did this for her... for her... No! She cannot allow this marriage to be canceled. p! J didn''t think twice and ps Edward. The p is loud and piercing and shocks everyone present in the hall. How can she hit him? But surprisingly Edward''s smirk didn''t change one bit. "Edward, Edward, I, it''s not on purpose. Mom was, was too angry, I..." J panics after the p. How could she hit him? From young, she didn''t bear toy a hand on him. Now that she has hit him, she regrets immediately. Not only did J panic, but Joanna is also in a shock. She can see clearly that J stands on her side. Though she is upset that Edward outright rejected her, because Edward was hit and in consideration for herself, Joanna decides to speak. "Dad, didn''t I say that this matter is between Edward and I so please don''t meddle!" Joanna tugs George''s shirt. She pouts angrily, looking like a spoilt daughter of a rich family. George sees that she''s angry and since J pped Edward, his discontent is somewhat eased and said, "Okay, I don''t care what you youngsters think but don''t drag it out. I want this marriage to happen." "This could be..." "Edward, do you want to send me to my grave?" J speaks out to stop Edward. She frowns in anger. Her guilt disappears in a sh when she sees Edward''s stubbornness. If Alice was to be standing in front of her, J would give her a good dressing down.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Mayor Hale, Edward is young and impolite. Please forgive him." J res at Edward not to speak any further and apologizes to George at the same time. On another side, Joanna begs, "Dad, didn''t you promise me not to meddle with our affairs? You must mean your words." J''s stirring heart is more relieved when she hears J''s words. It''ll be fine if Joanna stands on her side. With her around, no matter how angry George is, he wouldn''t do anything to Edward. "Edward, apologize to Mayor Hale." J res at Edward. Edward looked at her coldly and with augh, turned and walked out. He felt nauseous each time hees back. But he doesn''t know why he keeps thinking about the woman who constantly opposes him. Her changes over five years let him fall in love with her again. He loves her strong will and winning attitude. He loves her coldness and yet inability to reject him. "Edward!" J shouts at him from behind and Edward didn''t pause a step. Jacquiline looks emotionlessly at J and continues walking. Seeing that Edward is about to walk out the door, she runs towards him. At the same time, Joanna has been noticing her squints and it is the first time she sees Jacquiline. She feels that something isn''t right and from how it looks, could it be that Jacquiline likes Edward? Is she trying to snatch her man? Is Jacquiline tired of living? Joanna is angry but is busy with J trying to calm down her father George. ... On the other side, Jacquiline catches up with Edward and sees that he sits on the driver seat and is about to drive off. She didn''t think twice and rushes over to stop him. The brakes screech loudly, the window winds down and Edward shouts in surprise, "Jacquiline! What are you doing?" From his voice, Jacquiline can hear that Edward is in a very bad mood. But since she is lucky enough to stop Edward and that he is willing to speak to her, she asks, "Where are you going? I''d like to go with you." Edward sees Jacquiline''s manner and his first reaction is to look for Alice but didn''t expect Jacquiline to follow him. Jacquiline and Alice were good friends and perhaps Alice may feel better with her along.00000 Chapter 82: You Will Always be the Hostess of the House "Get in." Edward didn''t reject her. Jacquiline smiles and she intended to open the front passenger door but she remembered that five years ago when he was starting out, he once said to Alice, that she will always be the woman who can sit beside him in his car. She sits in the rear seat and Jacquiline sees Edward drive away. She wants to say something but when she opens her mouth outes words of constion. "Auntie didn''t do it on purpose, it''s the situation just now that agitated her. That''s why..." "I know." Edward said coldly and was obvious that he didn''t want to say anymore. In the awkwardness of the situation, Jacquiline also dare not say anything else. Twenty minutes pass and they reach their destination. She recognizes the ce and her heart sinks. Edward came to look for Alice. ... Alice just finished evaluating the patient. She doesn''t know if she can safely conclude this case. It caused her to be extra detailed and careful since this no longer is a big facility. It was a small clinic and she has to be extra careful and prevent what happened in the past. Thanks to her attention to details and extra care, the patients felt particrlyfortable and trust her. This made many patients rmend her. "John, go home to rest once you finish your work. Your night shift is already very tiring and you stille over to help out and thereafter back to your night shift." Alice says to John who is wearing a white robe as she tidies up the ce. John listens and smiles caringly, "No problem, when I was overseas, it wasmon that we''ll not rest for an entire month. Furthermore,ing here I''m just assisting you and it''s not that difficult." Even so, Alice still feels that there is a lot to thank John for. As she was disinfecting some of the apparatus, she identally cut her finger with the scalpel and blood instantly oozes out. "Alice!" John ces down his things and rushes over to Alice. He grabs her hand and is about to suck out the blood on her finger when a fist came over. Boom! John is knocked onto the ground. Alice reacts and sees a furious Edward, "What are you doing!" "What am I doing, Alice, once I''m not around, you starve for attention?!" Edward spoke angrily and wants to rush to John but is restrained by Alice. He shouts, "You are my woman!" Jacquiline follows him in but didn''t expect it to turn out this way. She is stunned to see Alice struggling to hold back Edward. Edward starts to stand up after being knocked down and the corner of his mouth starts to bleed which goes to show how vicious the punch was. "I''m alright." John notices Alice''s wide-open eyes and smiles assuringly. "Release me, Edward!"Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. "Did you forget what had happened?" Alice is stunned and thought about the current smooth running of the clinic and her mother''s condition. She bites on her lips frozen in ce. John couldn''t keep quiet and has to speak out, "Edward, what are you good for other than threats! Have you ever been concerned over her all these years? Do you know that she..." "John!" Alice shouts to prevent him from continuing. She must not let Edward know that she gave birth to two of his children, definitely not! John red and was stopped by Alice''s shout. He realizes that he almost leaked out her secret and didn''t continue. Edward naturally detects that they are hiding something from him. He stares at John, "Know what?" "Nothing, you are a scoundrel and not fit to be with Alice. These few years Alice and I were very happy and blissful without you. We..." With John repeating "We", Edward is triggered to take another swing. "John!" "Edward!" Both Alice and Jacquiline shout anxiously when both men started to fight. John was caught off guard during the first punch but now that they are face to face, they are evenly matched andnding blows on each other. But no matter what, John''s personality is more gentle and holds back his punches. "John!" Just when Edwardnds another punch onto John, Alice worries that he is hurt and rushes between them to block the blows. Edward sees her rushing over and quickly retrieves his punch for fear that it willnd onto her. At the same moment, John delivers a punch that knocked him back a couple of steps. Jacquiline runs to his side and askes warmly, "Edward, are you alright?" It appears that Edward didn''t hear what Jacquiline says and he stares at John and Alice. Heughs and grabs Alice''s hand and pulled her out. "Where are you taking her!" John blocks Edward and hears him shout, "Fuck off!" Alice knew that she angered Edward when she went to protect John. She couldn''t help but feel guilty and didn''t resist. She just said to John, "I''m fine." John clenches his fists and watches helplessly at Alice disappears from his sight. In his helplessness, he rushes to the table and punches it in fury. A woman''s voice said, "You still like her, don''t you?" John lifts his head and looks at Jacquiline, stunned for a moment, "It''s you!" "Yes, it''s me, I''m back." "Aren''t you the same?" Just as Jacquiline sees clearly his heart, John is well aware of her secret passion for Edward. "I didn''t expect you to be back." "I was out there for these many years and feel that the home country is better, that''s why I came back." Jacquilineughs and helps John tidy up the treatment room. It was as if the two men were conscious of the expensive equipment during their fight and didn''t touch any of them during the fight. At this point, Jacquiline is envious of Alice and askes a question, "All these years you were with her? I heard that both of you got married?"00000 Chapter 83: Oh Ed John''s hands are shaking as he tidies up the ce. He just remarked and his expression didn''t show any signs of happiness. It is just calm and sullen. With this expression, Jacquiline guesses that this marriage isn''t one with mutual affection. Then why... why did they get married? Suddenly a thoughtes into Jacquiline''s mind, no, it can''t be! She is fast and her heart races rapidly. She tried very hard to conceal her sudden knowledge but then couldn''t resist and asks, "The two kids the other day, are..." "They are ours!" As if John was afraid of something and answered immediately. Such a reaction made Jacquiline suspect even more. She could still see the cute look of the two toddlers. If that is real, what must she do? Tell Edward? ... Alice is manhandled by Edward into the car. Just as Alice is about to speak, Edward pressed her onto the seat and bites hard on her lips. She actually helped another man! He knows that she isn''t the same as before and the reason why she is willing to leave with him is because of Susie. Knowing she has changed frustrates Edward. Can''t she be like before and ce all her attention on him? Where has the Alice who loved him all her heart and soul gone to? "Alice is your heart made of steel?!" Edward says with resignation, "Why do you want to help him? Why?" With Edward so agitated, Alice endured the pain and didn''t reply. "Very well!" Edward yelled at her indifference. Edward settles down which in return unsettles Alice. It was obvious that John was no match for Edward. With the ruthlessness of Edward and what happened in the past, Alice worries that John will be hurt. After all these years, John became her kin. How could she just observe at the side and not do anything? He is sullen and drives quickly to his vi. Alice can see that he is unstable and decides not to speak. No matter how angry Edward is, he will not do anything to her. However, when he drags her and throws her onto the soft bed, she can imagine what will happen next and starts to struggle. As she struggles, her legs are pin down by his knees. She wants to sit up and he presses her down. "I want you to know that you are mine and can only be mine!!" "Edward!" "Last time you called me Ed!" Edward corrects Alice and his eyes stare viciously and bes increasingly violent.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. "Edward, you said that you''ll slowly wait for me." "If I continue to wait, do you want me to see you re-marry John?" Edward leans nearer with his eyes locked onto Alice. Yes, he wanted to give her time to incubate her love for him. Even if he had the patience, today when he saw that scene, when she was so concerned for John and didn''t push him away, it made him mad with jealousy. "You want to force me?" Alice looks at Edward coldly and asks. She knows that Edward had helped her a great deal recently. The most important is he had arranged for her mother to be admitted to a specialized hospital to receive the best care. But! She also knows that her weakness was in Joanna''s hands and shifted to Edward. Edward replies to her with a rough and violent kiss as if he wants to devour her. She couldn''t resist and is helpless to this savagery. She couldn''t breathe and bite down on his lips. When he retracts, he uses one hand to hold down her jaw, her saliva flowed out at the corner of her mouth. He moves nearer to her and sticks out his tongue and licks her ear. Next, he sucks the saliva from her cheek, making her face blush red hot! His slender fingers begin to move towards her blouse and undo the buttons with familiarity. Shees to her senses and looks at him, "No, don''t..." But her words were useless on Edward. His dexterous fingers easily undid and he opens her blouse, revealing her body. He looks at her lustfully and says without any uncertainty, "Alice, I want you!" "No..." Alice rejects him but when Edward heard it, it is like an aphrodisiac and unleashes him even more. He starts to stimte all her erotic senses. The sensation flows wave after wave through her body and her heartbeat races. She feels as if she has lost all her strength. Like a fish out of the water, letting him kiss wherever he wants... "No, don''t be like that, don''t..." "Alice, the only person I need is you." She was his first woman and the only one that he wants. In the five years without her, he was like a zombie. Only with her reappearance was like a ray of sunshine. It is difficult to see his heart clearly and he just wants to obtain her forever and never leave his side. His hands are feeling her, the silky skin, the soft breasts. His hands continue downward and she starts to tremble. Her eyes tear up pitifully which added to his desires. After he tosses the clothes aside, she bites down on her lips and gave up struggling. She was calm and said, "Must it be done this way?" "I want to." "Yes, you helped me with the problem at the clinic and arranged my mother to a better hospital, these I can never repay." Yes, these are in gratitude. It''s just a fuck, they had done it countless times previously. Alice closes her eyes and consoles herself. Just endure for the sake of her family. Perhaps with her indifference, he will not want her anymore. "Alice! Open your eyes!" Edward shouts. She doesn''t want to open her eyes and it looks like she is escaping from the moment. Her manner enraged Edward and he threatens, "If you do this, you can forget about seeing your mother!" "No!" Alice opens her eyes, how could he use her mother to threaten her?!000000???? Chapter 84: Are you so unwilling? He holds down her and looks at her directly. That kind of stare makes her want to look away but his hand holds onto her chin preventing her from moving. He looks possessively as if she could only be his. He continues to hold her down and moves to her ear and whispers, "You can only be mine." Every inch of her makes him crazy like she was the only antidote for him. The more she resisted, the more it excited him. Although she opened her eyes, her entire body stiffens up and she lets him kiss wherever he wishes, but he became furious. "Alice, are you so reluctant to be with me?" He had seen the way she enticed him with her beauty and because of thenpare to now, makes him even more furious. Seeing her bite her lips and an expression of reluctance like she was being forced, absolutely enrages Edward. He stops what he is doing andughs coldly, "Very good! Only you can do it to this extent. Alice!" Even when he canceled his marriage to Joanna, even though he did so much for her, did she ept what he is doing for the sake of Susie? Edward leaves and she is alone in the sparse vi. After a while, Alice picks up her clothes and stands in the bathroom looking into the mirror at herself. The red marks on her neck clearly show what happened. It looks like she has offended him so what will happen to her mother Susie? She didn''t want to have anything to do with him but fate pulled them together again. Why... Alice squat next to the bed for the entire night. ... The next day, the ring sun rays shine onto her and wake her up. She feels dizzy when she opens her eyes as she looks at the familiar and yet strange surroundings. In a moment, she couldn''t tell whether it is a dream or reality. This was once her home with Edward and they were in love for seven years. In the end, they divorced... She presses herself up and a moment''s migraine causes her to fall back on to the bed. She feels her forehead and it is burning. No wonder she felt horrible, she has a cold. She had no choice but to call Julie at the clinic, "Julie, I''m having a cold, close the clinic for the day." "You have a cold? Where are you? Do you want me to go over with some medicine?" Julie worries. "No, nothing serious, I''ll be fine after a day''s rest. It''s the clinic..." "Don''t worry, I''m here. If any patientse I''ll ask them toe back tomorrow. Rest well at home and call me if you need anything." Julie assures. After hanging up, Alice feels horrible, and being a doctor, she decided to go out for some medicine. Otherwise, she isn''t sure if she can be well enough to go to the clinic tomorrow. It is already the afternoon when she leaves the house. At least the two kids had John to take care of them and she is more at ease. But Edward didn''te back after he leftst night. Is it because he didn''t want to see her anymore?T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. This is a good thing. Aliceforted herself and sees a pharmacy nearby and walks towards it. Then she sees someone unexpected, Randall. Beside him is a beautifuldy. She is saying something to him and is obviously agitated and in despair. He looked at her coldly and said, "We parted a while ago, it''s impossible." Alice is surprised and wants to pretend that she didn''t see it and walk around them. But her intentions are dashed because Randall sees her immediately. He sees her walking over and grabs her hand. Alice wants to struggle and hears Randall say softly, "Help me out." Alice is stunned and remembers that Randall helped her several times and it looks like he wants her help to make thisdy leave. But she doesn''t want to be involved in such a thing. "This is the woman I''m in love with, that''s why I won''t continue with you. Please leave." Randall said coldly and pulled Alice to one side and walk away. He didn''t care about the woman who is now in tears. "One day you will dump her!" Alice was speechless when she hears this. She is an innocent passerby! At this point, Randall held onto her hand and those words had nothing to do with her. When there was sufficient distance between them and thatdy, Alice struggles free of him. But Randall is strong and she couldn''t break free. "Can you release your grip?" Randall looks at her with interest. She is different from the other women who throw themselves at him. Those women couldn''t keep their eyes off him but she totally didn''t care. Who does she care about? One person''s image shes into Randall''s mind and he frowns. He releases his grip and turns to look at her. "You don''t look well." "I''m fine, it''s just a cold." Alice says calmly. "Have you been to the clinic?" Randall asks. "I''m heading to the pharmacy." Alice nods and politely say, "Bye, I''ll leave first." Randall shouts at her, "I''ll go with you, do you know where the pharmacy is?" From his deduction, Alice doesn''t live here and should be where Edward lives. "No need, I know where it is. Thanks." Alice rejects him. But after Alice rejects Randall, she didn''t expect him to follow her and she had no right to prevent him from walking on the same street. In the end, Alice gives in to his attitude and even if he follows her to the pharmacy, he can''t continue to follow her. "Are you with Edward?" Alice''s footsteps slow down a fraction and then returns to normal. Together? No. As far as she is concerned, she can never be with Edward, it''s just that he helped her. She can never allow the past to reur. She was wrong once and if it continues, she will be hurt again. Seeing that Alice didn''t reply, Randall continues to ask, "Did he resolve the issue with your clinic" She didn''t deny it. Seeing this, Randallughs and says cheekily, "If that''s the case, why didn''t you ept my help?" "You are different." Alice only says this and didn''t bother with Randall. "The difference is he is richer and more influential than me, right?" Chapter 85: Best friend. Alice didn''t react and walks directly to the pharmacy. At this point, Randall didn''t follow and looks at her with disdain. ... Though Shane White was born into this world with a silver spoon, he is modest, elegant, and handsome. His best friend is Edward but not many people know about this because Edward is cold to everyone. Shane finds it a rare asion that Edwardes to look for him to drink. "What happened? I only saw you in this manner five years ago. Don''t tell me..." Shane suddenly thinks of something and looks at Edward, "Don''t tell me it''s because of Alice?" "Yeah." Edward didn''t deny and drinks another ss. "Okay, I''ll apany you." When Shane is drinking with Edward, Jacquiline is at the Smiths waiting for a night without sleeping. She knew that Edward most likely brought Alice to the Vi and that ce was once their home. She had only been there once after their marriage. Jacquiline gets out of bed with her heavy eyes and meets Joanna on her way down from the second floor. When Joanna sees Jacquiline, she feels that something isn''t right. She, as a distant rtive can stay at the Smith Residence but Joanna who is supposed to be Edward''s fianc¨¦e has not stayed here once. "Auntie." Jacquiline walks to the living room and calls out politely. "Yes." J answers and turns her attention to Joanna and consoles, "That''s Edward''s character, I''ll talk to him when hees back. Apart from you, no one else can marry into this family, rest assured." "Auntie..." Joanna lowers her head shyly but looks with delight at Jacquiline. When she sees Jacquiline''s disappointment, sheughs coldly within. "Didn''t Jacquiline go out with Edward yesterday? Howe you came back alone?" Joanna asks. Jacquiline bites her lips gently because she didn''t want to reveal that Edward went to see Alice. Just as she is about to use a simple excuse, Joanna says again, "I heard that Jacquiline and Alice were good friends, now that you came back, I''m sure you must''ve visited her?" J bes agitated when she hears this and looks with displeasure at Jacquiline, "Jacquiline, you are a good girl, do not mix with Alice. She had already caused enough harm to Edward. If I find out that you are still in contact with Alice, I''ll be upset!" Jacquiline knows that J never liked Alice and does not want Alice to be Edward''s wife. At that time when they married, Edward left the family to be with Alice. In order to give Alice a good life, he relied on his own ability and created the SA Group. But who knew that when Edward is at the peak of his sess, he found out Alice''s betrayal? No one knew the truth and only heard J''s version and no one doubted what J said. "Yes." Jacquiline answered. Just as Jacquiline turns and prepares to leave, she hears J talking to Joanna and stops. "Joanna, quickly resolve the issue with Alice." Resolve? Jacquiline is stunned and just as she is listening in to the conversation, Joanna speaks, "Auntie, someone is around, and let''s not say these here to repeat what happenedst time." That time, they had a patient whoined. In the end, it was resolved by a very capablewyer. That''s why this time they need a good n and not let Alice escape. "Auntie, I need to visit a friend." Jacquiline knows that with her around, J and Joanna will not discuss these. But she wants to tell Alice immediately so that she can be prepared for it. J also wanted to talk to Joanna about Alice''s matters and thinks that it wasn''t convenient with Jacquiline around. She waves her hand and lets her go as she wishes. Once out of the door, Jacquiline hurriedly takes out her phone to call Alice. It rang for a long time and no one answers. "What can I do? What if..." Just as Jacquiline is wondering if she needs to go to the clinic to look for Alice, suddenly a voice came from behind, "Jacquiline, just as I guessed that you''ll call Alice!" She turns around and it was the furious face of Joanna. J didn''te out and Jacquiline is relieved. She looks coldly at Joanna, "Don''t think I don''t know what you are up to. If you use any underhanded means, Edward will never forgive you when he finds out." "Forgive?" It is as if Joanna heard something funny. She stares at Jacquiline and steps closer, "Why don''t you think first, will he know all these? Even then, how can Alice that kind of woman deserve to be by his side? That time she was with another man and was impregnated with wild..." "She didn''t!" Jacquiline shouts. Her fury stops Joanna from continuing. When she thought about those two cute kids, they were clearly Edward''s children. Joanna looks suspiciously at Jacquiline and raised her awareness, how does she know that Alice wasn''t pregnant with Charles''s kids? Does it mean that this matter Jacquiline knew all along? She notices that Joanna''s expression wasn''t normal, Jacquiline feels danger approaching, she backs off a step by a step and watches in carefully at Joanna, "I don''t know what are you talking about, I have something on." "Stop right there!" Joanna blocks Jacquiline andughs, "What else do you know? Out with it!" "I said before, I don''t know anything." Jacquiline shakes her head and denies.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. But then, the more she denies, the more Joanna feels that she knows something. Her eyes are cold and chilling and stare at Jacquiline for a while. Sheughs, "If I am you, I won''t mention these to Alice." As she says these, Joanna moves closer to Jacquiline''s ear and says, "Afterall, you also like Edward, don''t you?" Jacquiline''s expression froze and backs off several steps. She looks at Joanna and her heart races, how, how does she know? "It''s not surprising for you to like someone as talented as Edward. Except that I''m impressed that after so many years you can still be good friends with Alice. I heard that you introduced Alice to Edward?" Jacquiline bites down on her lips, at that time in high school, she was in the same ss as Alice. Because they were of simr personalities, they very quickly became friends. At that time, she was already secretly in love with Edward. In order to see their senior Edward, she pulled Alice along to the library, in the end... She saw for herself how Edward was smitten by Alice. They fell in love at once and married after graduation. They even joked that she was a famous bride.00000 Chapter 86: Dont Blame Me If Joanna didn''t say those words, perhaps Jacquiline wouldn''t ponder about it. However, those words are like a tiny torn that pricks Jacquiline''s deepest and darkest ce at heart. Yeah, if at the first ce she didn''t bring Alice to Edward, perhaps everything after that wouldn''t have happened. But who knows that Edward who never thinks highly of women, fancies Alice right away after taking a quick nce. Jacquiline''s gloomy expression will be a coldugh to Joanna, seems that best friends are nothing special, how could they like the same guy and still be so close with each other! "If you wanted those words, I have nothing to say." Jacquiline bites her red lips softly, she raises her cold and clear eyes to look at Joanna, no matter what, she can''t just sit there and watch Joanna harming Alice. "Is that so? You really don''t mind if they reunite?" Joanna walks closer with every step, her red lips smiles like it is ridiculing Jacquiline. Jacquiline says, "......I don''t mind." Joannaughs, she''s staring at Jacquiline who looks away, "If you really don''t mind, why don''t you help and act as the middleman for them? If you don''t mind, why didn''t you say something for her at that time? I''m afraid only Edward believes that you studied abroad!" says Joanna coldly. "I don''t!" Jacquiline shouts with stirred emotions, it''s as if Joanna could see through every mean thought in her heart. Joanna looks at her, the more her heart stir, the more it bes despicable. Joanna stretches out her long and slender hands and speaks arrogantly, "Yeah, you don''t, then quick call Alice. No, you should call Edward, this way, you can let him be the hero who saves the girl, and perhaps they''ll reconcile earlier." Jacquiline looks at Joanna angrily, "You''re not afraid Edward will know about this?" "Of course! But what about it, I''m the mayor''s daughter, no matter how angry he is, he can''t do anything to me. On the other hand, you help them reach their goals. I admire this sort of self-abusing spirit." Joannaughs. Self-abusing, help them reach their goals...... Jacquiline eyes looks struggling, no, she shouldn''t trust Joanna''s words, and no, she can''t trust her. However, each and every one of these words squeezes into her mind and upies her heart, it makes those hidden thoughts, which is her love for Edward, spreads little by little. What should she do? Should she call Alice? They''re best friends! "Don''t think that people really regard you as a friend, I heard that they didn''t tell you when they were together, and they just told you when they''re getting married, isn''t that so?" once again, Joanna bombs Jacquiline''s heart. At that time, terrifying waveses upon the calmke''s surface. "I have said what I need to say, I don''t want to hear you saying these things, I have stuffs to do." Jacquiline stares at Joanna, after speaking and without any dy, she leaves with rapid big steps like someone''s chasing her. This time, Joanna doesn''t chase after her again, looking at Jacquiline''s disappearing shadow, Joanna''s cruel red lips say, "Jacquiline, I don''t believe that you can keep regarding Alice as your best friend!" SA Group. S, from Edward Smith, and A, from Alice, thispany is the evidence of their love, it''s the romantic legend of the businessmunity, even if a lot of people are still guessing who''s the girl with the initial A. But since Jacquiline has been witnessing everything, she knows it clearer more than anyone. The more she knows it clearly, the more it hurts her heart. Jacquiline''s white teeth bites her lower lips, looking at the glistening signboard, she can''t suppress the feelings of wanting to see Edward. "Miss Smith." Allen looks at her with respect and a bit of surprise. Jacquiline has a bit of guilty conscience about it, "Is Edward inside?" "Yes, I''ll enter to notify him for you." "Thank you."Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. A few minutester, Allen came out, telling Jacquiline that she can enter. She opens the door and sees the man who''s slightly tired but still handsome, he''s breathing a bit heavier, seems that he''s in a very bad mood. Just by a quick nce, she could already guess that Alice has something to do with why Edward became like this. Thinking about that, she''s very upset at heart. Suddenly, Jacquiline loathes Alice. Those years, when such thing happened, she just walked away without giving Edward any exnation. She even married John, and now she still wants to continue and hurt Edward. "Edward." Jacquiline calls him. "Is there something?" Edward is still looking at the document he''s holding without raising his head. Jacquiline slowly walks closer to him, looking at his twisted eyebrows, suddenly she really wants to stretch her hands out and soothe it. As a matter of fact, she does it. Maybe Edward feels strange because Jacquiline is silent, he coincidentally sees Jacquiline''s stretched out hands and frowns. Right when he wants to say something, Jacquiline realizes that she''s being strange, so she quickly recall her hands and exin it to him in panic, "I think you got something on your face, so I wanted to tell you." "Something?" Edward asks her back. "I, I was wrong, when I look from afar, it looks like something''s there, now when I take a glimpse, it''s just my blurred vision." Jacquiline randomly makes up an excuse, she''s afraid that Edward will continue and ask more about it so she simply changes the topic, "Yesterday, you and Alice are f-fine, right?" "Don''t talk about her!" Edward''s sudden howl shocks Jacquiline, but looking at his full of pain eyes, her heart aches. She originally wanted to tell Edward about Joanna''s n, but now she''s hesitating. Should I say it? If I said it, Edward wouldn''t want to run to Alice, right? Do I really want to see them reuniting again? Jacquiline squeezes her fist, she lowers her head to cover the struggle in her eyes until Edward asks, "You came here just to ask about that?" "I......" Jacquiline opens her mouth, but Joanna''s words keep fluttering on her brain. She looks on the ground, and speaks with a calm tone, "Auntie is worried about you, she couldn''t sleep because you just left like thatst night, so today she let mee over and visit you, tell you toe home when you have the time, Auntie has always done it for your sake." Hearing those words, Edward looks gloomier, but he knows that Jacquiline says that just to advise him. "I know, I still got some meetings, go back home." Jacquiline bites her lips, she wants to say something else, but looking at Edward who isn''t willing to talk anymore, she can only turn away and leave. She doesn''t know whether her actions are right or wrong, but...If she sees them getting together again, perhaps the heartache will be worse than before. She has been using her 15 years to be secretly in love with one person but she never let him know. So, Alice, don''t me me, if you really want to me, just me yourself for not cherishing him well from the very first time! Chapter 87: Art Exhibition Right when she steps out of the office, Jacquiline hears her phone ringing in her bag. She takes a look, it''s Alice. She''s calling at this time? Jacquiline''s put her finger on the green answer the phone button for quite some time, but she recalls her finger and puts her phone back to the bag. She bumps into Allen, her ck eyes looks a bit panic. "Miss Smith, you''re leaving?" Allen asks with a polite smile. "Yes, yes, I''m leaving now." Jacquiline nods, she unconsciously bites her red lips and avoids Allen, walking towards the lift. Did he see that call? It''s fine, he''s just an assistant, Jacquiline presses the 1st floor button on the lift, and tries to hide her anxiety, her phone stops ringing after a while. At first, Alice was still worried that after Edward got angry, he would do something to her mother. But after she called the hospital, and everything was safe and sound, she felt relieved. After a few days when the cold is gradually gone and the clinic is also open, they''re back to the regr with two doctors. When it''s past the working hours, Julie drags Alice with full excitement, "There''s an art exhibition, why don''t we take a look? It''s very rare, and I heard the artist is famous abroad." Alice pauses for a second, she looks at the ticket in Julie hands, not only she remembers her university days, she actually likes painting very much, and she had ever wanted to be an artist too. At that time, Edward brought her several times to see the art exhibition, one of the artists that she really likes is coincidentally the artist whose name is written on the ticket that Julie''s holding. It''s just that this artist''s ticket is extremely expensive, only famous people of the upper ss could get it. It''s not an exhibit formerce, so it''s almost impossible formon people to get the ticket. Looking at Julie''s full of anticipation face, Alice thinks that she has nothing to do anyway that night because recently, her two babies enjoy ying with John, so Alice thinks she can just go along with Julie. It''s just that, when they get to the art exhibit entrance and no famous people are seen yet, she runs into the one person she doesn''t want to see the most-Joanna, along with a married woman whose clothes are luxurious. Joanna wears a slim-fit ruffle dress, she looks elegant and beautiful, and she attracts many men''s gaze with the exquisite makeup, looking extremely proud. At the same time, Joanna also sees Alice with disdainful gaze. Alice only takes a quick nce before she looks away, nning to enter with Julie from another side. Who knows, Joanna walks over to her, with arrogant speaking tone, "Poor people cane to this sort of ce too, do you understand how to appreciate the arts? Where did you get this ticket? Who did you fool?" When Joanna say ''fool'', her bite gets stronger while her eyes looks gloomier, this ticket couldn''t be a gift from Edward, right?! Before Alice gives an answer, Julie that has a bad temper isn''t happy to hear that so she speaks to Joanna, "What do you mean by fool, my friend gave me this, what about it, could you reserve the whole art exhibition?!" Joanna gets blocked by Julie''s words, since there are many people around them, she keeps her nobledy image for the moment and tries to hold back, then she takes a quick evil nce at Julie, "If know you''lle, I would''ve reserved the whole art exhibition!" The upper-ss woman beside Joanna also looks at Alice and Julie with a disdainful gaze, she especially pays attention to what they wear, that kind of contempt and disgust she''s showing is very obvious. Alice has ever looked ad such gaze from J''s eyes. It had once made her suffer a lot, and made her feel inferior, but she can face it calmly now.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Yes! They''re figures from the upper-ss society, but so what? What does it have to do with me?! Right when Alice wants to say something, a refined man walks towards them from a ce not far from there, as Alice has ever liked to paint, she takes a quick nce at the artist of this art exhibition Fernando Osborn. Fernando, he''s just in his 30s, but he''s already extremely famous in the art world, he''s always weed to every art exhibition. Six years ago she has seen him once, by chance. "Whoa, that guy... Isn''t he Fernando? I thought we wouldn''t be able to see him bying here, whoa! He looks really mannered." Julie finds it hard to cover up her excitement and pulls on the end of Alice''s clothes, she''s really excited. However, Alice only takes a quick nce, she bes a bit gloomy thinking of what had happened at that time. Things remained the same, but people have changed. "Fernando." When Joanna sees Fernando, she changes her arrogant look into docile face with a sweet smile. Fernando nods and smiles, his gaze falls upon Alice, he pauses for a second, as if he had seen this girl somewhere? "Is this your friend?" Fernando asks. "How could that be, I don''t know them, Fernando, want to go inside?" there''s no way Joanna will admit it and she doesn''t want to stay there. Seeing that Joanna''s not paying attention to them anymore, Alice wants to pull Julie and leave, but what could she do when Julie can''t look away nor walk away at all from her idol. Julie simple-mindedly greet him, "Um, are, are you, Fernando? I really like your paintings." Julie''s frank words make Fernando can''t help stretching out his hand to her, "Yes, I''m Fernando." Facing his stretched out hand, Julie is very excited, it takes a long time before Julie''s shivering hand shakes Fernando''s hand, "I, I''m Julie, I will keep supporting you!" "Who cares about your support, beggars!" Joanna interrupts them angrily, even if her voice is very soft, but Julie can still hear it. Because Fernando is a very remarkable artist, the ticket to his art exhibition is not expensive it''s just very hard to get, Joanna''s contempt hurts Julie too. "Joanna!" Fernando slightly frowns and looks at Joanna. Seeing that Fernando is a bit angry, Joanna has no option other than restraining herself, the upper-ss woman beside Joanna is her mother, Edna, her expression changes, she says, "It''ste, Fernando, let''s go inside." Fernando himself doesn''t turn Edna down, Right before leaving, he''s very interested in the girl who''s keeping silent, she''s somewhat familiar, "you..." "Julie, want to go?" says Alice to Julie. "Go, let''s go!" even if Julie''s slower than this, she also noticed Alice''s strange expression, she nods and leaves with Alice. Looking at their disappearing shadow, Fernando seems to be lost in thought, that woman is indeed very different, and where could he have met her? Looking towards the ce where Alice was before, Joanna''s eyes looks sinister. So what even if Edward still likes her? She absolutely can''t let Alice return to Edward''s side! She could drove out Alice at that time, so today, she can do that too!0000000000????? Chapter 88: A fight Alice thinks of it as just a brief interlude and hopes that things will calm down. She tries to avoid Joanna and her minions while she walks around the art exhibition. But in the end, it is inevitable, Julie identally steps on somebody as arge crowd is about to walk out of the exhibition hall. Suddenly, there is a sound of a deafening p. Julie holds her right cheek, which is bright red and throbbing with pain, she res at Joanna furiously, "Why did you hit me?" "I hit you because I can, you wench!" Joanna replies viciously. The crowd is lessening and thus she doesn''t need to act all kind and innocent anymore, her expression is no doubt atrocious. "Joanna, don''t be so full of yourself just because your father is the mayor. Let me tell you this, I''m not one bit afraid of you!" Julie raises her hand and is going to p Joanna. But Joanna will not just sit around and let Julie hit her, she sees the ping and swiftly grabs Julie''s wrist. Both are now grappling each other. It all happens very suddenly, Alice finally reacts to the situation and tries to pull them apart. However, all she gets in return is an intense and loud p on her cheek, she stands still in a daze. "You wench! How dare you hit my daughter, do you want to be chased out from here? A bunch of scoundrels!" Edna yells furiously, as she realizes what is happening the moment she gets out of the washroom. She is boiling with rage, she holds her hand up high and is going to hit Alice.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Alice will not let herself get pped for a second time, she manages to block the hit and flings Edna''s hand away, "You call us scoundrels? Well if it wasn''t for us scoundrels, you won''t be a mayor''s wife!" Nobody has ever dared to say such things to Edna, not only that, but Alice is also scowling at her, her eyes fill with disdain. But then she hears her daughter Joanna next to her squawking, "Mom, help me out!" Edna turns her head and looks at her daughter, she knows that her daughter isn''t going to win that fight. She decides to let Alice go and targets Julie instead. Edna rushes towards Julie, yanks her hair and starts brawling with her. Alice is not going to stand about as well, she scurries towards the brawl and gives Julie a hand. The four women are now scuffling each other amid the art exhibition. Some are yanking hairs, some are using their fists and kicks, Edna and Joanna have been pampered their whole life, naturally, there''s no winning against Alice and Julie who endure many hardships in life. But they are persistent, they are not going to admit defeat so easily and they fight on. The chaos finally calms down when one of the security guards making his roundses over to do a final clearance. He runs over to the women and tries to pull them apart. Fernando Osborn also quickly rushes to the scene when he hears about what is happening at his art exhibition. He is shocked to see Edna and Joanna looking miserable, their hair and clothes unruly, their face full of bruises. Alice and Julie on the other hand are in much better shape, they have light scratches on their faces and their clothing are just slightly messy. Joanna immediately points at Alice and Julie the moment she sees Fernando, sheins, "Help, they were bullying us! Fernando, look at how badly they hurt me and my mom!" Fernando is very stunned by the situation, he hesitates for a bit but quickly goes up tofort Edna and Joanna. After all, it is his art exhibition and they are the mayor''s daughter and wife, he must do it out of courtesy. He nces at Alice and Julie, feeling a bit guilty. As the mayor''s wife, Edna must keep up her appearance. Even though in her mind she wants to wrangle Alice to death, she must be meticulous in public and not ruin her image. She straightens her clothes and struts towards Fernando. "Are you okay, madam?" "I''ll need a hospital check-up to answer your question. Now, how are you going to handle this incident, Mr. Osborn?" Edna questions him coldly. She wants to make a police report, but that isn''t a good idea because the public will find out about the incident. She is too concerned about saving her face and will not allow that to happen. That''s why she decides to pass the baton off to Fernando. Fernando is cornered, it will be bad news for him if the mayor finds out that his wife and his daughter are beaten up in his art exhibition. But looking at the two girls, Fernando doesn''t believe that they will cause such a scene if not provoked. Fernando thinks briefly, he then tries to test the water by saying, "I think that it is not wise to escte the situation. How about this, let''s settle this matter by having them apologize to both of you." "That won''t suffice! Put them in jail!" Joanna shrieks angrily. Edna on the other hand is much calmer, she doesn''t want to make such an incident public, as it will ruin her reputation. But she isn''t willing to let the other two women apologize and walk away with it. "Mr. Osborn. I don''t think me and my friend should apologize, they were the one that started the fight." Alice res at Fernando coldly. "You don''t even want to apologize now? Fine, just sit and wait, we''ll report this to the police and you guys are going to jail!" Joanna isn''t going to ept their apology and forget about the incident in the first ce, she is even more enraged after hearing what Alice says. "Well, I''m not going to apologize." Alice locks eyes with Joanna and retorts. Joanna raises her hand without thinking and is going to p Alice again, but Alice seeds in blocking the hit. She turns to Fernando and says, "Do you see this? Do we still need to apologize for this?!" The situation isplicated and Fernando don''t know how to handle it. Right at this moment, a Cadic parks at the front door. As the car door opens, ites a handsome man and a beautiful woman. The man is none other than Edward. And the woman is the lovely woman that Alice met at the hospitalst time. It never crosses Alice''s mind that she will meet Edward here. It has been a week since they see each other because she has angered him, she has been thinking that she will never ever see him again. It''s embarrassing that they see each other again under such circumstances. Edward can feel her gaze and he slows down his pace, he turns his head and looks at her with his deep-set eyes, and frowns. Nivea Murray stalls her pace as well and looks towards the same direction, she notices Alice, Joanna and co. "Edward, I think it''s Joanna and..." Nivea says hesitantly, but only to realize that Edwards is already heading towards the art exhibition hall. At this very moment, Nivea is hoping that Edward is heading there because of Joanna, and not because of Alice. Joanna is not a formidable enemy and Edward doesn''t really care about her. Alice on the other hand... Edward stuns Alice by slowly walking towards her. Joanna conceitedly dashes at Edward, happily trying to lean over him, but Edward ignores her and goes up to Alice instead. Joanna is flustered, she res fiercely at Alice, her eyes fill with hatred. Edward reaches out his slender hand and holds her chin up as if nobody else is around them. He squints his eyes and asks, "What happened to your face?" Only a week has gone by, and she is all battered. Messy hair, torn-up clothes, there are even scratch marks on her arms and face. His heart aches.0000000???? Chapter 89: You call this nothing "It''s nothing," Alice replies inly. A deep frown forms between Edward''s prominent brows as he hears what she says, he takes a step forward and closes the distance between them. She wants to take a step back but his hand is already touching her face, caressing the wound on her right cheek. As if he is testing how bad the wound is, he presses against the wound slightly, and she grimaces in pain. "You call this nothing?" The man sounds a bit unhappy. Alice isn''t saying anything, Edward''s face darkens, it''s only been a few days and she already gets herself in this much trouble. He initially wants to y hard to get and just neglects her for a bit, just so that she realizes how important she is to him. At the same time, he is also throwing a tantrum, becausetely, she doesn''t take much notice of him. But in the end, she doesn''t really care about him even if he leaves her alone. He is getting angrier just thinking about it. Yet looking at her all wounded, the anger he feels turns into sympathy. "Who did this?" His velvet-smooth voice sends shivers down everybody''s spines, all of them immediately know that he is crossed and they are done for. "It was me, so what, Edward. What are you going to do about it, are you going to hit me back?" Edna is annoyed that Edward''s attention is all over Alice the moment he gets here. She is also very offended. Her wonderful daughter is way better than Alice in every way, but for some reason, Edward likes that wench instead. Edward turns around and looks at Edna and Joanna for the first time as if he just notices that they are there. Joanna is feeling wronged as Edward ignores her as he walks past just now, but the moment he looks over, she immediately puts on an act, acting all pitiful while saying, "Edward, she started it. Look at us, we are in a much worse state than her." Edward squints his eyes, Joanna and Edna are indeed more wounded than Alice. It can only mean that Alice is good at protecting herself, not letting people take advantage of her. Fernando tries to smooth the matter over, after all the brawl takes ce at his art exhibition. The people standing here are VIPs, one a business tycoon that nobody dares to mess with, the other two are someone rted to the mayor. ''Mr. Smith, let''s each one step backwards, this is just a misunderstanding." "A misunderstanding?" Edward replies bleakly. Fernando has nothing to say, he nces at Alice trying to ask her to help him resolve the matter and convince Edward to not pursue the matter any further. He has inkling that if anything happens to Alice today, Edward is going to go against the person even if the person is rted to the mayor. Joanna''s face grows pale seeing that Edward ignores herpletely, and flushes red out of frustration knowing that Edward is defending Alice. She hates Alice even more now. "Is it painful?" Edward''s eyes are set on Alice even though there are other people there, the way he is caressing Alice''s cheek makes her heart beats faster, "It''s not painful at all." "Really?"Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Alice is quiet again, Edward continues asking, "Should I help you settle the score?" "This is none of your business." The atmosphere immediately frozen over, there is a sh of anger in Edward''s eyes, does she want to cut ties with him so badly? "Is this what you wish for?" "Thank you for your help, but I wasn''t taken advantage of." She is grateful that he offers to help her, but she doesn''t want their rtionship to be like what it is before, she is relying on him too much. Once bitten, twice shy. She has more things to worry about now and needs to be stronger to protect the people around her. She cannot go all length and love him the way she does before. "Sorry for butting in." Edwardbs through her messy hair, his gentle mannerism brings her back to the time when they were close to each other. Alice purses her lips, she notices that he is displeased. But it will not be a bad thing if he gets mad at her and leaves her. Though deep down inside she doesn''t want that to happen, "Don''t worry about it." Edward is astonished, but he regains hisposure quickly. His thin lips form an arch, he smiles inly and says, "Well, at the very least let me bring you to the hospital for a check-up." "I''m fine, really," Alice repeats herself. Edward stays quiet and just stares straight into her soul, he has no intention of letting her refuse him. Alice knows that he will not let this slide, she wants to sigh but she keeps it in as if resigning herself to her fate, she says, "I will go to the hospital, but I will go on my own." Edward is still staring at Alice, finally, he reacts and nods after Nivea calls out to him. Alice leaves the ce together with Julie, she worries that Edward will follow her out. But the moment she leaves, Edward turns around and continues to his own destination. Throughout the whole dispute, not a word is said to Joanna and Edna. Being ignored like this is driving them crazy. "Look at him, Joanna. You still want to be with someone like that?" Edna is so enraged that she doesn''t intend to let this slide. But Edward is a prominent business mogul, the pride of the city, the Smith family also has a long history and is part of the high society, she must let it go. Frankly speaking, her husband is only a mayor because of her nouveau-riche family. Even though she is the mayor''s wife, she isn''t able to integrate into the high society. That''s one of the reasons why she aims to marry her daughter into the Smith family, everyone in the Smith family agrees as well, except for Edward! "Mom, I want him and nothing else!" Joanna squeals heinously, her eyes shine viciously as she thinks about the bothersome Alice. Alice owns a clinic, she and Julie aren''t going to the hospital just because of a few scratches. They help each other disinfect and apply ointment on the wounds, Julie then asks out of curiosity, "Alice, are you... Are you together with Mr. Smith?" "It is in the past." Alice shakes her head. Julie quickly understands that Alice has no intention to talk more about it, and so she stops asking. Though she ponders briefly to herself, it seems like the arrogant and unapproachable Edward is very interested in Alice. Alice is ready to leave after her wounds are treated. Edward''s car is parked at the entrance of her apartment building. He opens the door when he sees hering, he appears before her, his body long and slender. He is just standing there but is giving off an overbearing aura. She bits her lips, and goes up to him, "Thank you for just now." "You just repeat this sentence, again and again, no matter what I do," Edward replies. Alice stays silent, her reaction is making him bitter. Though his heart softens as he catches a glimpse at the wounds on her face, "Have you treated your wounds?" "Yes." Edward hugs Alice tightly as she is about to go upstairs. She is bewildered, she tries to push him away but his warmth makes her reconsider. She then puts her hand away and lets him hug her. She thinks to herself, it''s not like he hasn''t hugged me before. "Stay by my side." She isn''t answering. His heart stings, but the person being softly hugged by him isn''t pushing him away, she is still by his side and is not going away...00000000000000 Chapter 90: Not Accustomed To It Alice can''t image that one day she would lie so peacefully in bed with Edward, looking at his quiet and handsome sleeping face that like a harmless angel. Withoutpelling her as before, finally he just said, "Just let me hold you and take a nap." Perhaps it is because his voice, with a hint of supplication, is too soft for her to refuse. In the end, he really just quietly sleep with holding her in the arms during the whole night. Looking at his side face, she cannot help but stare at it. She has been forcing herself not to pay attention to him or be obsessed with him again as before since they met again. But now she gets the chance to watch him. She notices that he is thinner than before, with stronger features and a cold temperament. It seems that he has not slept well for a long time and there are faint ck shadows under his eyes. Alice feels a touch of pain and mncholy Drawing back the sight, she fails to fall asleep. Especially when she closes her eyes, her hearing bes more acute. She can clearly feel a man''s breathing sound beside her, which is familiar but also sort of strange, giving her a sense of inexplicable peace of mind, as if he has always been with her. But the past appears in her mind uncontrobly. She seems to be frightened and takes a breath. Completely losing the sleep, she realizes that there are things she can never let go. ... Next morning, Alice gets up with a tired face. Yes. After trying so many times and even counting the sheep, she still failed to fall sleep. On the contrary, the man next to her seems to sleep soundlyst night. "Didn''t you sleep well?" Edward asks and looks at her with a refreshed face. "I''m not ustomed to it." Alice replies, gritting her teeth in inexplicable irritation. They have separated for five years. Of course she is not ustomed to it and even feels strange. Although it was something normal back then... Hearing that, he has a momentary depression shing on the face. "Everything will be the same as before." She has no words. Edwardes over to the bed, putting out his hand and pinning her hair from her forehead back to her head. He stares at her white and clean face with some slight bruises on it. "Don''t get hurt again, okay?" "I won''t let it end s easily if I see that happen again." He gets close to her ear and whispers. His calm voice freezes her. Does he mean that in his heart she is more important than Joanne Hale and the strength of her family? Is he trustworthy? She has no idea. ... Joanne returns home with the apany of her mother Edna and tells the whole stuff to George, who flies into a rage and wants to go after Edward on the spot.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. "Dad, I said I could handle it by myself. You stay out of it." "Stay out of it? Look at that guy. He''s clearly not respecting our family."George says angrily, hitting his cup on the table and making a loud noise. "I told you that it was all because of that slut, Alice. If it were not for the appearance of her, I would have married with Edward and he would neither have treated like this!" The more Joanne thinks about it, the more angry she is. In her opinion, Alice is to me for all these things. She would have been with Edward by now, if Alice had not appeared. But she showed up! "Since it was that woman who caused it, just let her disappear. She likes money, right? Give her money and let her leave!" Edna interrupts in the side with a look of disdain. Joanne hesitates. Give her Money? Yeah. Alice is running a clinic for making money. In that case, we can just give her want she want! ... Jacquiline has struggled for a few days, thinking about whether to remind Alice. In the end, she can''t hold the worry in her mind and decides to go to the clinic to find her. When shees nearly to the clinic, she finds a dazzling red sports car parking at the door, from whiches out of a woman, Joanne. Wearing a designer dress, Joanna looks very charming with her wavy hair blowing in the wind. Twisting her waist, she goes into the clinic. Jacquiline stuns. Joanne''s words shed across her mind. Does she want to make trouble with Alice now? Jacquiline needs to check it out. ... Alice looks at Joanne, who stands in front of her again. Before Alice can say anything, Joanne takes two wads of money out of her purse and says with a haughty expression, "Is that enough?" "Well, Joanne, you..." Before the sentence ends, Joanne throws out two more wads of money, "How about these?" Alice feels funny, looking at the four wads of money on the table which is at least the amount of two or three hundred thousand yuan. It might pleased her if she earns it through work. But when it is dumped on by someone, she can feel nothing but great anger in her mind. "Is that all I''m worth in Miss Hale''s eyes?" Alice hides her rage and asks with a smile. "All right. As Edward has such arge property, it is reasonable that you are not satisfied with it. Just name the price. As long as you leave away from Edward forever, I can give you as much money as you want." Joanne says. "As much as I want? Why don''t Miss Hale just tell me how much I can have?" "One million." "One million. Is Edward only worth so less?"Assisi sneers and asks. Joann grits her teeth hard. She does not expect that this woman''s appetite is so big, One million can not satisfy her. Thinking of the mother''s words, Joann decide to endure and says, "Five million!" "Five million yuan, well, that does seem right enough." She tilts her head, as if to seriously consider the possibility of the deal. Joanne looks at her with a sneering face. Alice is indeed a money-hungry woman. If Joanne could know it earlier, Alice would have been driven away easily from the very beginning. But it is not toote now. If Alice agreed to leave away now, Edward would have been hers! Imaging it in her mind, a smirk crept over Joanne''s face, She doesn''t notice Alice makes a quick sneer. Jacquiline, watching them in the outside, is stunned again. She has thought that Alice would refuse Joanne without hesitation. To her surprise, Alice even starts to bargain. Has she herself been deceived by Alice all the time? Is Alice really just a vain woman?! "Her is a check for five million yuan. Take it, Miss Hale." Joanne stares at the check that is handed to her. It has the amount of five million written on it. The cheque is a little yellowish, and the stamp on it is exactly... It is the one five years ago... Five years ago, Alice received this check from J with shame. Now Alice give it to Joanne, which is like an invisible p, making Joanne''s face change in an instant. "What? Isn''t that enough for you, Miss Hale? After you take the money, please stay away from me. As for the matter between you and Edward, I don''t care at all. I just want to live a peaceful life, okay?" Alice says slowly and steadily.000000000000 Chapter 91: Check After speaking, someone apuds, "Well said! Joanna, I do not like your actions, don''t think that because your father is the mayor, you can juste whenever you want!" "Jacquiline!" "Alice." Jacquiline steps forward, she passes through Joanna who''s turning hostile and walks up to Alice. Seeing that Alice and Jacquiline are still as close as sister, Joanna sneers and stares at Jacquiline, "If it''s really that good, why didn''t youe out from the very first?" Right when Jacquiline wants to say something, Alice pulls her and speaks to Joanna, "Miss Hale please save your check and go away, I do not wee you here!" "You!"T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Miss Hale, please!" Joanna takes an evil nce at Alice, her gaze falls onto Jacquiline, it looks a bit ruthless, okay! Alice, do not me me if I go hard on you since you don''t want it the easy way! Jacquiline unexpectedly dares to insult her too! She remembers this as something unsettled! "Alice, just now I..." "Jacquiline, I know, I won''t trust Joanna''s words, we''ve known each other for so many years so how could I not understand you. By the way,st time when you called and I didn''t answer, I have always wanted to ask you but I''m so busy recently that I ......" Hearing that Alice doesn''t mind at all and still considers her as a friend that says everything on her mind, Jacquiline suddenly feels guilty, what have she done? So what if she secretly has a crush on Edward for so many years? Edward and Alice is the match made in heaven, right? She knew it since 5 years ago, how could she fight for Edward now. "Sorry... Alice." Jacquiline steps forward and hugs Alice softly. Alice pauses, and then she smiles and hugs Jacquiline back. Even if she doesn''t know why Jacquiline says that, but she believes that Jacquiline didn''t do it on purpose, if she had done anything. When Edward arrives at the clinic, it''s exactly Alice''s time to get off work. John drives to get Alice and go to the kindergarten with her to pick up the two babies, while Edward also drives his car and stands on the other side, this makes Alice hesitate a lot. In the end, she walks towards John''s car, Edward frowns and bes gloomier. "John, I''m sorry for today, I have to say something to him." Alice feels sorry to say that, her clear eyes looks straight to John. John smiles courteously and stretches his hands out to rub Alice''s head, just like a big brother. Yes, he knows that Alice always considers him as her big brother. Some things are just not meant to be, even if you waste more efforts. If he can''t take care of her as her lover, then it''s also worth it to keep herpany as her brother, forever. "Okay, call me if you need me, you can go now." John''s warm gaze makes Alice''s eyes reddens and her nose tingles. Alice nods, turns around and walk towards Edward. When Alice walks near to Edward, he suddenly pulls her, it makes her stagger and finally falls into his wide chest. He bites her little ear, he bites it softly like he''s angry. It feels a bit hurt and itchy, and it makes her tremble. Edward seems to be very pleased of her reaction, soon after he holds her chin by force and takes a challenging nce at John. John looks lonely, he knows if Alice really wants to resist then she wouldn''t have chosen Edward, perhaps she hasn''t notice it herself that her heart is once again inclined to Edward...... When Alicees back to her senses and wants to push Edward away, he embraces her slim waist tighter so she can''t move at all, "Let me go!" However, his lips keeps stroking her earlobes, the touch on her most sensitive part is so soft and every breath she take is full of his mint breath. She wants to break free but she doesn''t know when he''ll lose his energy... "Don''t let him pick you up again, okay?" his tone sounds a bit resentful, his thick voice makes her ears bes red like cherry, bright colored and lovely. She doesn''t speak, but it''s very clear that she refuses to that. He''s a bit angry, he holds her chin by voice, forcing her to look right at his eyes. Her eyes is clear and has no fear, this sort of expression makes Edward feel unhappier. "Okay, same thing, I won''t get in your car!" Her stubbornness makes him angry, but he also knows that the Alice now is different than before, if he force her more than this, it''ll only be a boomerang for him. The next day, J calls Joanna to tell her that Edward wille home for dinner tonight. Joanna is very happy to hear that. But thinking of the humiliation she got at the clinic yesterday, Joanna feels even more resentful, since she was a kid, she has never been treated like that, moreover, Alice even dares to steal Edward from her! She just needs to find a way and make Alice disappear forever. Joanna holds back her own thoughts, she puts on a Kieffer skirt and delicate make up, after all she''ll eat dinner at Smith''s, and Edward will be there too. Joanna''s emotion gets better only when she thinks of Edward. It''s just that...... "Strange, it''s about time for dinner, where''s Edward going to?" Joanna feels a bit confused looking at the ck car that leaves so quickly. "Follow that car in front of us, be careful and don''t let them notice." says Joanna to her driver. The driver nods and doesn''t ask more, he immediately follows Edward''s car. Once Edward thinks that the car he booked for Alice has arrived, he''s quite happy, his handsome face bes gentler and he doesn''t notice the car that''s following him. When Edward arrives at the car dealership, the car dealership manager already stands at the door waiting for him. "Mr. Smith." he greets him with respect when he sees Edward. Edward nods, and walks right away to the car dealership. "Where''s the car I''ve booked?" "It''s here, once it arrives, I immediately called to inform you." The manager leads Edward to a car. This is a limited edition car, it''s very suitable for Alice, this way, she doesn''t need to ride public transportation or John''s car. For anything, like picking up the two babies will be much easier too. Thinking of the two cute kids, Edward smiles a bit. The manager looks at Edward. Is it worth it? Isn''t it just a limited edition car? The grand Mr. Smith smiling to a car like that, it''s something unusual. "I''m very satisfied. Send the car to this address." After Edward informs him of Alice''s address, he takes another look at the car and nods in satisfaction. He turns around and walks to the exit.00000000 Chapter 92: A Car That Looks Exactly the Same Joanna is sitting on the car when she''s following Edward. She keeps her distance because she''s afraid that Edward will find out. Joanna is very surprised to see Edward walking out with a smile. She doesn''t know how long, seems like it''s been a century since shest seen Edward''s smile. Edward never smiles at her like that, even if Alice has left, he doesn''t show his genial expression to her either. Thinking of that, Joanna feels a bit resentful. Alice, why do you have to show up and why do you have to steal what belongs to me. Edward stands at the door thinking of what Alice''s expression will look like when she receives the car, and whether it''ll be a nice surprise or shock. For no reason, he suddenly really wants to see Alice, even if her profession now makes him a bit unhappy, but he still wants to meet her. "Mr. Smith?" the driver is confused and calls Edward after seeing that his CEO is smiling foolishly, standing at the car door. Edward feels the driver''s gaze, he looks awkward, he knows that his expression must be a bit foolish just now so he pretends to be cold and says, "Go to Alice''s clinic." Right when he hops into the car, he remembers what his mom says on the phone today, Edward frowns and his eyes shes dim light, he changes his mind so he tells the driver, "Go back to Smith''s." The driver nods, he''s afraid to ask more so he just drives the car drives all the way to Smith''s. It''s not that Edward doesn''t want to meet Alice, but he doesn''t know how to face her. If Alice rejects his gift, then isn''t it humiliating for him? No, how could he do such thing. He''ll just go back to Smith''s first and wait until Alice herself contacts him. Edward did not realize that when his car just left, another car arrives at the car dealership entrance. The person inside the car is of course Joanna who''s been chasing Edward. Joanna somehow feels something''s wrong with the car dealership when she sees Edward leaving, so she had to get off the car and ask on her own. "Miss, is there anything I can help you with?" A salesman walks closer and asks Joanna right after she enters the car dealership "Tell your manager to meet me." Joanna feels a bit unhappy looking at the salesman who''s walking closer to her. Does a mere salesman deserve to serve someone like her? "Yes." The salesman knows Joanna looks down on him, but he still replies with a nice tone. After all people who can enter this car dealership are those with high status, he can''t just create a fuss because of an unpleasant tone. The salesman leaves for a bit andes back with the manager that has just served Edward. "Miss, may I help you?" the car dealership manager is a clever guy. Just by a nce, he can tell that Joanna has a high status.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "Just now what did that guy do at this ce?" Joanna directly asks him. "Just now?" the manager feels a bit confused, there''s no one else than Mr. Smith, could it be...... "Don''t act dumb with me, it is Edward, what did he do here?" says Joanna tantly. "Oh, Mr. Smith came to see the car he booked." now the manager understands that the woman in front of him is chasing Edward. "Which car?" Joanna asks impatiently. "It''s this car here." the manager points at car in the exhibition. Joanna looks at that car. Just by taking a look, Joanna knows that Edward won''t drive this car and J never drives any car, so this car must be a gift for Alice. "Is this car a gift for a woman named Alice?" Joanna asks. "That''s the privacy of our customer, it''s inappropriate for us to disclose." the manager replies in all seriousness. "Humph. Inappropriate?" Joanna takes a check out of her back and gives it to the manager, and continues, "What about now?" "Miss, I really can''t, I have to respect the privacy of our customer." the manager refuses the check. "I didn''t ask for any private information. I just want to know whether Alice is the owner of this car." Joanna looks at the manager disdainfully and says, "You''re just a manager anyway, one name on each check, you got it?" The manager feels troubled looking at the check in front of him, his heart struggles for a bit but he still epts it in the end. "Mr. Smith told us to send the car to Alice''s ce." Joanna''s heart is burning with rage after proving that her own thoughts are correct. Why does Alice get all the good things, while she doesn''t get any benefit and even makes Edward unhappy? Now Alice has a car and Edward, but Joanna gets nothing. Thinking of that, Joanna looks at the car like she wants to destroy it, her heart is burning with mes. Buzz- The phone''s vibration stops Joanna''s movement. "What is it?" Joanna unhappily receives the call. "Joanna?" the person calling on the other side is a bit surprised. Once she recognizes J''s voice, Joanna immediately changes her tone, "Auntie, what happened?" Joanna''s changes her tone so quickly that J has yet to adapt to it, seems like the unhappiness just now was just J''s hallucination. "Didn''t I tell you toe over and eat? Where are you now?" J asks. "Oh, I''ll go back soon. Sorry Aunty, I had to take care of something." Joanna says that to fawn on J. J says, "Okay, thene quickly, Edward is already home." "Okay." Joanna''s overly sweet voice makes the manager beside her feels cold. This woman is really not to mess with, her face still looks angry but her mouth can say something sweet to such extent. This time Edward has really attracted someone who''s hard to deal with. Joanna hangs up, she doesn''t pay attention to the manager''s expression at all and immediately says, "I want a car that looks exactly the same." "Huh?" the manager still exims in admiration. "I said that, I want a car that looks exactly the same." Joanna pulls out another check and puts it on the car. "This is custom made..." before the manager finishes the sentence, Joanna already interrupts, "Is there only one custom made car? Your car dealership doesn''t want to sell more cars?" The manager nods helplessly and says, "Miss, if you say that, of course we want to. There''s two of this car, if you want it we''ll provide you with it." "I''ll get anything I want after all, tell them to send it to this address." after telling her own address, Joanna leaves without even looking back. The manager stays at that ce holding two checks. He silently heaves a long sigh of relief.0000000 Chapter 93: Unexplained Sourness Joanna walks out of the dealership and quickly returns to Smith''s. As soon as she steps into the living room of Smith''s, she hears J''s voice. "Joanna,e quickly. Dinner will be ready soon." "Sorry, Aunty. I made you wait for me." Joanna said with an apologetic smile on her face. "It''s okay. You youngsters are busy. Edward has just arrived home too. Now that everyone is here, let''s eat." J patted Edward, who was sitting still, and said, "Edward, why don''t you say something?" "Do not speak at the feeding or sleeping time." Edward takes the bowl in front of him and begins to eat, ignoring J and Joanna. Joanna is already ustomed to Edward''s nonchnt demeanor. She walks to Edward''s side. Seeing this, J doesn''t know what to say. She can only take her seat and start eating. After the meal. Edward is the first to leave his seat. Joanna gets a call that the car dealership has pulled up to Hale''s. Perhaps it is because he took the check, the car dealer has also said specifically that Alice''s car has been delivered to her clinic. At the sound of Alice''s name, Joanna is more than a little upset. She bids J a hasty goodbye and gets in the car to let the driver drive towards Alice''s clinic. She would like to see the look on Alice''s face when she receives the car. On the other side, Alice stands in front of the clinic. She looks at the people and car in front of her with confusion. "I told you that I didn''t order the car. You guys need to get it out of here." Alice says helplessly. "Miss Roberts, this is the car that Mr. Smith ordered. And we''re just bringing the car here at Mr. Smith''s request." "I don''t want his car. You guys hurry up and drive it back." Alice is reluctant to take Edward''s car. She knows at the first nce that this car is worth a lot of money, not to mention that she can''t afford to pay it back, and she doesn''t know what his intentions are in giving her this car. "Miss Roberts, please don''t make it difficult for us. We''re just delivering the car. How about you talk to Mr. Smith yourself?" "What? You think this car is too cheap to be worthy of your status?" Joanna sees the scene just as she arrives at the clinic. "What are you doing here?" Alice looks at Joanna as she walks up to her, feeling uneasy. What is going on today? Edward sends the car first, and then Joanna. Do these two have to get her into trouble all day long? "I came to see the look on your face when you got the car. I thought you''d be speechless with surprise. It turns out you despises the car." Joanna walks over to the door of the car and touches the car''s surface. She says with a little disgust, "Exactly. You have Edward now, which is the same as owning the SA Group. How does a car like this match you?" "Go away. You''re not wee here." Alice doesn''t want to see Joanna and just starts driving her away. "Isn''t this a clinic? Can''t I juste and see?" Joanna walks straight into the clinic, ignoring Alice''s words. "What are you doing?" Alice watches Joanna walk into her clinic and feels a flutter of panic. She knows exactly what kind of person Joanna is. She must be up to no good foring here. She can''t have her messing around in the clinic. With that in mind, Alice wants to follow Joanna in and kick her out. The man who is standing next to Alice stops Alice somewhat hopelessly and says, "Miss Alice, please sign out for this car so we can get back to report on our mission." Alice says angrily, "I don''t want it. Let whoever buys it sign it. I''m going in. Don''t try to stop me." "You can''t do that, Miss Alice. You can''t make me lose my job. If you don''t take this car, I won''t be able to exin myself back." "You!" Alice stomps her foot in frustration as she looks at Joanna, who is fading out of sight. She picks up the slip from the car and hastily writes her name. "I''ve signed for it, so just go. Get out of my way." After getting the sign-in sheet, the man who delivered the car leaves right away. Alice lifts her foot and runs toward the clinic. It has only been a few minutes, but Joanna might be up to something in there. After walking into the clinic, Alice is surprised. Joanna is actually sitting on a bench in the clinic, looking at the notes on the wall and not doing anything else. "Get out of here." Alice says as she walks up to Joanna. "What? You''re asking me to leave? Won''t you let mee to your office?" Joanna says as she looks at Alice. "We don''t know each other that well. I don''t need to show you." Alice refuses her without even thinking about it. "It seems like there''s something shady in there since you won''t let me see it. But I have to see it." Joanna says and runs off towards the doctor''s office. Luckily, Alice is prepared in advance. She gets to the office door before Joanna and stops her. "Get the hell out of here. This clinic is for male patients." Alice says coldly. Joanna looks at Alice who stopped her. Then she fixes her clothes and says, "I just came to care about you and see how your clinic is doing. Since you don''t appreciate it, I''ll just leave. I''m sick of staying in a ce like this for another minute." With that, Joanna turns to leave. Watching Joanna''s back as she left, Alice is confused. Is it possible that Joanna really just came to check out the clinic this time? But it is a relief to Alice that Joanna is gone. She doesn''t want to stay with Joanna for a second. It is just that this time, she is a little uneasy, like something is about to happen. She just gets a headache when she turns her attention to the ivory colored car outside. That guy! She just said yesterday that she wouldn''t ride in John''s car, nor would she ride in his. She can''t believe he bought her a car the next day! He really does have too money to spend. Alice, who is depressed, hears her phone ring. She picks it up and finds that it''s Edward calling. Then she just hangs up without even thinking about it. Edward, on the other end of the phone, tries to hold back from calling her again, but after dinner, he wonders if Alice would like it. After all, it is the car she had identally said she liked five years ago. The car updates too quickly. He has spent all night trying to find this car and ordered one today. Unexpectedly, she doesn''t even answer his phone calls! So Edward, who is not convinced, can''t resist calling her again.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. "Edward, if you have really a lot of money, you can donate more to Project Hope. You don''t have to spend it on me. If I wanted this car, I''d buy it myself!" Edward''s ck eyes sink slightly when he hears her say that as soon as he gets the call, "Alice, do you dislike the car that much?" Alice falls silent. What is she going to say about the sourness that welled up in her heart when she saw that car... Chapter 94: Framing a Crime Looking back at Alice, who knows nothing behind her, Joanna smiles contemptuously. Alice, you cane back from America after five years. This time, I''ll see if you can get out of jail! Even if Edward will ept a divorced woman, there''s no way the Smith family will ept a mistress who''s been to prison. What''s more, you''re a divorced woman who went to prison for hurting a member of the Smith family. Alice, what makes you think you canpete with me over Edward? "aunty, I''vee to see you. Is Edward not home for dinner again today?" Putting on a gentle and graceful smile, Joanna walks briskly into the Smith House. She has been to the Smith House countless times, and she is already as familiar and rxed here as in her own home. When J hears Joanna''s words, she immediately stops smiling. "Don''t mention him. He''s just not a filial son! Just for one woman, he''s been mad at me over and over again. I don''t know what''s so good about that Alice!" Joanna knows that she has managed to arouse J''s anger. Alice is not liked by the Smith family in the first ce, and the more precious Edward treats her, the more the Smith family, especially J, hates Alice. "Aunty, there''s no such thing as an overnight feud between mother and son. Edward is just going astray for a while, and I''m sure he''ll soon realize how good you are to him..." "Humph! It''s been five years. That woman is still really annoying. Never mind, let''s not talk about her. It isn''t easy for you toe here. I will let Edward have dinner with you today anyway." Joanna blushes for a moment. She has always been able to get a good handle on J''s moods. J likes daughters-inw who can listen to her and be nice, and she''s always done a good job of that. Edward is eventually called back. He is very reluctant to have a dispute with his parents, except for the matter of Alice. After all, they are the ones who have raised him for years. Joanna''s eyes light up the moment she sees Edward, as if Edward is the only light in her world. This woman is such a good actress! "Don''t make that phony face. It''s disgusting to look at!" Edward has little patience for any other woman but Alice, especially Joanna, whom he dislikes more and more. He thinks she''s too willful. Joanna seems to be frightened but also extremely eager to get close to Edward. She looked at Edward with the disappointed look of a small animal, and even J, who looks on the side, can''t bear. Edward''s brow furrows as if he can''t stand it as soon as hees into contact with Joanna''s eyes. Seeing such a scene, J immediately throws out her chopsticks. "Edward, is having a meal with me so unbearable for you? Is that bitch so nice that you left your family to guard her? She''s made you ungrateful. I don''t think she''s a good person!" Edward''s face looks both ugly and helpless. He hase back to eat with his mother because he doesn''t want her to say that Alice won''t let hime home. And now he''s already back, yet his mother still mes Alice. Taking a look at Joanna, who is still watching him obsessively, Edward instantly loses his appetite.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Mom, I''m done eating. I will go back to thepany first." With that, he stands up immediately. Joanna just serves a bowl of soup, but Edward suddenly gets up, causing her to spill a bowl of soup all over him. "I''m sorry..." Joanna gets up in a hurry. She reaches out to wipe Edward up, but Edward blocks her with one hand. He nces at the soup on his shirt in disgust, and then he drops the phone he already has in his hand and gets up to go back to his room. A momentter, J looks at Joanna and leaves the table as well. Joanna picks up Edward''s phone and looks around. The maids are busy and no one is paying attention to what she''s doing. She taps on the phone a few times quickly. And then, she acts as if nothing has happened and heads off in the direction J left. As long as J still likes her and recognizes her as the Smith family''s daughter-inw, no one will be able to drive her away, no matter how much Edward loathes her. A good show is about to begin. Alice and that annoying Jacquiline, I have a great gift for you! Jacquiline is stunned when she receives Edward''s message, but then she is delighted. Edward asks her out for coffee. Maybe Edward is asking her out because of Alice, but the thought of the two of them sitting alone over a cup of coffee leaves only the sender of Edward in Jacquiline''s heart and eyes. Love without a cause is like holding a torch against the wind, and it will burn your hand. At this point, Jacquiline has less sense to find out why Edward asked her out. Jacquiline tries on one dress after another until it''s almost time for her appointment, and then she hastily puts on a tender dress. But as soon as she goes out she regrets it, maybe that one is better... Jacquiline is wondering all the way to the coffee shop. When she arrives, she finds that it is still ten minutes early. It is only then that she realizes that the coffee shop is not far from her home. She guesses it is because Edward doesn''t want to make her too tired. Jacquiline finds a corner to park. She carefully fixes her makeup, while then purses her lips hard, takes a deep breath and prepares to walk inside the coffee shop. "Bang." She feels the whole world suddenly spin. With a sweeping shift in perspective, Jacquiline, who is well made up and well dressed, hadid still and unmoving on the floor. It is as if time has stood still at this moment. A tall and charming womanes out of a car and leaves the ck leather bag she is carrying next to Jacquiline''s face. Then a car hurried away. "There''s never a shortage of people in this world who don''t know what they''re doing, and well, one less of her is no big deal." Joanna snorts and parks her car in an inconspicuous spot. That''s right. Just a second before, she has crashed into Jacquiline with a car identical to Alice''s. Even the bag she has dropped off was she stolen from Alice''s clinic. The driver can''t be seen from the surveince, but the license te number is unique, not to mention the material evidence of that bag. The person who hit Jacquiline is Alice, and can only be Alice. Joanna feels happy to have solved Alice, who is the most annoying, and Jacquiline, who is the most unpleasant one, all at once. Jacquiline thinks Edward called her out, which is why she''s dressed so brightly. What''s the use? Not to mention that Edward isn''t the one who called her out today, but even if he did, he won''t give her a second look. Humph! Cousin! It is only because she is his cousin that Edward is indulgent to her. Does she really think Edward would like her Chapter 95: Car Crash Joanna can finally breathe after the car disposal. She is not very fond of Edward, but still, she will protect him. There aren''t many people at the clinic today. Alice can finally catch a break and while she is taking out her two children, her phone rings. Jacquiline usually calls to scrounge a meal from her. Alice doesn''t really care much, she has to prepare for her children anyway. She goes as usual, teasing Jacquiline, "You have to buy food if you wannaing over for dinner." "Hello, Miss Roberts, your friend Miss Smith is at the Municipal People''s Hospital. Would you like toe here?" Alice is shocked, paralyzed. She panics. As soon as she reacts she goes there right away! Car crash, how could that happen?! "Okay, I aming immediately!" The anxiety is killing her. She calls John asking him to look after her children, and then runs to the hospital as fast as she can. Jacquiline is still under surgery. The nurse called Alice because she is listed in the emergency contacts, but she also asks her to call Jacquiline''s family. Alice is hesitant. Jacquiline never talks about her family. The only rtive she knows is Edward. Edward... He picks up the call promptly.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Alice takes a deep breath, and then puts Edward up to speed. She would never make that call unless it was really needed, knowing that if she didn''t she would regret it. That is how she always handles things. Edward gets there very quickly. Jacquiline''s parents are abroad. The only one close to her is J, whom very dislikes Alice. Edward, aware of his mother opinion, hides the fact that Alice is at the hospital with him. Alice nods and stays quiet, but Edward keeps asking questions about Jacquiline following her anywhere. Alice was the first to speak with the nurses so she repeats all she knows to Edward. Her voice is very steadypared to Edward''s whom is little bit emotional. Long time since they spoke as family. Time is so much rtive, sometimes too fast, sometimes too slow. The doctores out of the surgery and Alice is the first one to walk up to him, not only to get news about Jacquiline, she wants to avoid Edward. Why does it keep happening? She is no longer the little girl looking for a love story. She has responsibilities now, a mother to look after and two lovely children. What could she ask more? Jacquiline is seriously injured. The doctor said she is in aa and may never wake up. Alice and Edward are not very attached to her but they suddenly feel a whirlwind of emotions. They were dining together just a couple of days back and now, she is in aa. "Please don''t worry too much, the level of doctors here is not very high. You could go overseas, like to America where they are highly equipped for this type of situation. The important thing is to never give up." The doctor, seen them so blue, tries to cheer them up andforts them. It is impossible to keep a huge thing like this one hidden for long. The next morning, Alice stays at Jacquiline''s bedside, Edward goes back to report to J and Jacquiline''s parents. J arrives at the hospital first and she gets very angry at the sight of Alice. "Get out! You could have killed Jacquiline. For you, seducing other''s fianc¨¦s was not enough, you had to put her ina too. You really are shameless." Joanna Hale follows. J puts up a big fight leaving Alice no choices. As she does not want to disrespect Edward''s mother anyhow, she closes her eyes and walks out the ward. J keeps talking bad about Alice even after she left. From seducing engaged men to causing car crashes. That was an upgrade, wasn''t it? "Auntie, why bother for an insignificant person like that one, she is not worth your time." Says Joanna to J holding her hand, "Edward must be manipted by her. He doesn''t see things for what they really are. Mingling with that specimen of woman." J''s attention has already shifted to Jacquiline, making Joanna sneer. Seeing what she aplished, Joanna''s smile widens, and her dark eyes shine with malice. "Poor Jacquiline. Luckily, Alice has been with her yesterday, otherwise..." Right after saying that, Joanna seems to cry. Alice again, J hates that name, it makes her gasp with disgust, "Huh, trying to make amend. Probably she hit Jacquiline." Joanna knows that it is not the time for the plot twist, and ys along with J''s words agreeing and nodding. It was very easy to lead Joanna to pin it on Alice. f women hate together another woman, their bond will be unbreakable. Alice is their emotional resonance. Jacquiline is in aa. J, being a close family member is very attached to her and cares a lot. Was it Joanna''s intentional or unintentional induction or not, J feels everyday more disgust toward Alice, but still does not believe that Alice has the balls to hurt Jacquiline. The traffic surveince at the intersection has been called out. Edward doesn''t care much about it, he just makes sure everyone heeds J''smands. Edward gifted Alice with the incriminated car. The license te belongs to Alice. Even the handbag that fell out from it was Alice''s. The evidence seems overwhelming. J feels chills down the spine. Although she hates Alice, she would never have believed Alice capable of hitting anyone. If she did that today, wonder what she might do in the future; assassination? Burn buildings to the ground? Alice will never be wee in the family, not to mention Jacquiline has always been protecting Alice, nobody knows how she tricked her! At first, she just thought that Alice was not worthy for her son. Now it seems that she is a viin too! Joanna observes J''s face turning blue and white. She is proud of her machination. All the evidence point out to Alice and moreover, J is on her side. Isn''t the oue obvious? "Edward, I don''t trust leaving Jacquiline to anyone, but I''m too old, I get easily tired. Would you take Jacquiline abroad for treatment? I will cover all expenses, no matter what, she must be saved. Otherwise, I could never face her parents anymore!"???????????????? Chapter 96: Hit the Snake Seven Inches Below Its Head Jacquiline''s parents entrust his family to take care of Jacquiline when they left, a huge responsibility. Me and J failed miserably, Edward thinks. But the thought of Alice, whom is getting more distant as time goes by, makes him struggle even more. He won''t be back anytime soon. Alice will definitely not miss him. What Edward is thinking is written all over his face and J, can easily read it: he is thinking of Alice. Suppressing her own emotions, with her goal in mind, says, "That woman, the one who is been here for Jacquiline''s hospitalization must also hope that Jacquiline can get better." Hit the snake seven inches below its head, Alice is Edward''s weakness. Thinking of her sighing and frowning for Jacquiline, Edward agrees. Since he is powerless, he will do his best to take care of Jacquiline to make Alice happy. The next day, Edward leaves with Jacquiline. This is the only thing he can do for Alice. He is very thoughtful. As soon as they have left, J puts all her efforts on finding evidence. Three dayster. "Miss Roberts, you have been charged with hit and run, please follow us. "The police take Alice straight from her own clinic. "Officer, I don''t understand what is going on?" asks Alice after a moment of panic. Getting questioned by the police is bad already, let alone being charged for a serious crime. She hasn''t driven for a month. How could that happen? She wonders. "Three days ago a car crash urred in front of a coffee shop and surveince cameras filmed the scene. After further investigation we found physical evidence of your presence on the spot. Please cooperate with us." Three days ago, Jacquiline''s car crash. It cannot be, she is being used of hit and run on Jacquiline. How could it be? "Officer, there must be a mistake. Jacquiline and I are very close friends. I am not the one who caused the ident." "Then you must have an alibi." Alice is astounded. She did not see iting. She was alone. No one could vouch for her. The bag was indeed hers, and the car too. Luckily she knows for sure that she didn''t leave the house that day, or else she seriously thought she caused Jacquiline''s ident. A conspiracy yet again, same as five years ago when Edward publicly confessed his love for her and broke off the engagement. The same powerless feeling arises, disgusting her to the bones. No matter how many times she faces this, she will always be frightened. However, this time someone is targeting her and not her family, her frail elderly mother and her two children seem to be safe for now. Alice actually feels relieved. Since Joanna threatened her to kill her motherst time, she has been worried to death all the time. She is rxed, weirdly rxed. It could have been worse, right?T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The mind goes to her lovely kids. Alice calls John ke before going with the police, asking him to take care of the children without giving many information. She does not want him to worry too much. The situation is dead serious but Alice is strong and keeps her cool from the start, not like many others would do. Alice has a big family, but no one would stand for nor with her. John might do, but nagged him so many times and that is not fair, she thinks. On the contrary, J has a squad, the whole Smith''s family with the help of Joanna. The scariest thing is that there are evidence of the crime. In the courtroom, Alice is not given a chance to defend herself. She is found guilty without appeal and sentenced to three years. Without chances, she is judged. Alice smiles sadly. She always gets beaten by these great families. They can do with her life whatever they want. She has no idea where the car is gone but for sure she is not the one driving that day. Handbag? Alice gets memories of Joanna''s reaction in her clinic when she met her. Thinking of this, she looks in the crowd to find Joanna, sat far away, beautiful, gentle and virtuous as ever. The truth is Joanna is a snake choosing her prey. The handbag, the car, and some unknown witness, bear the mark of the snake. Most likely, even the car crash has been caused by Joanna. What a terrible woman. In five years she has left too many traces. She should have disappeared, became more independent and capable, then she could have turn the table and make Joanna suffer. She is grateful that Joanna did not strike when she was pregnant and weak. "Alice, do you know what I mean when I say this is the end of the road?" Joanna walks to Alice side while she is taken away to brag. Alice bites hard her own lips and stares at Joanna menacingly. She won''t beg for mercy nor bow to her. She just says calmly, "The truth is in the person''s mind, if Imitted the crime or not, you know well. Joanna, you cannot hide it forever!" These words make Joanna smile, and looking back at her with arrogance. The trial was done very quickly and Alice is still wearing the white coat, "Is that so? You just sit tight in prison thinking of your bad deeds. That is right! No one wille to rescue you. Edward is abroad and has no idea of what is happening right now. By the time he is back, your case will be dismissed and you will be long gone. Have a nice time in jail! "You!" Alice puts up with everything, but not this time. An irrepressible anger pervades her "Why are you doing this!" "Why! Alice, you can''t be serious?" Joannaughs as she just heard a joke, but her eyes are more vicious than ever, "You had iting, I warned you, leave Edward alone and I let you be. But no, you did not listen to me, heree the consequences!" Edward! Again because of Edward! "I never thought of getting back with Edward!" Alice shouts out. Perhaps she still has feelings for him, but she kept distance because of these things, she feared for her family and her own safety. Back then, Joanna has shown the real meaning of cruelty and power. And now again... Desperation invades Alice. Is she really going to stay in jail for three interminable years? Chapter 97: Imprisonment The matter of Alice''s imprisonment is known by John and he feels anxious. The five years of time left him not too much, as long as he cannot forget about Alice one day, he will never change for a day, and will always be the silly boy who is tortured by love. When there is desire, there is sorrow, and when there is sorrow, there is fear and trembling, fearing that one will not get what one desires.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He hates himself for not being there for Alice when she needed it most, and even more so for the man who had been hurting her in the name of loving her, Edward Smith. Edward is the first andst one for Alice, the past that John cannot participate in. The first thing John reacts to is, what about the two adorable treasures, Alice''s biggest worry should be the children! John goes to check on the children first and lie to them that Alice had gone on a business trip. Fortunately, the two adorable treasures are exceptionally sensible and believe in his words. This make John feel much relieved. Just what he doesn''t know was that the two cuties actually already knew the whole thing, Albert had secretly investigated the evidence, and Reba is looking for information about the various administrative mistakes that George had made, and they will not be lenient with anyone who dared to hurt Mummy again! The first thing John does after settling down the children is to go and meet Alice. They have seen each other often over the past five years, but none of them have been through barred windows andyers of guards like this one. The corner of Alice''s mouth quirks up and sheughs at herself, "Come for visiting the prison?" After looking at John''s worried face and expression for a moment of grudging resentment, sheughs and says, "Do I look like those unjustly used women in ancient times, Dou E? Or Suzan?" John alsoughs, she is long gone from the weak woman who was so weak that she only knew how to cry five years ago, in such a tough environment, she is even able to entertain herself for a while, she had really grown up a lot. "What are you going to do forter, Albert, Reba and your mother?" The cheerful atmosphere is instantly broken, yeah, she is already at her lowest point, Joanna should not deal with her family, but so what, a sick old man with two children, how could they survive in this society with such high pressure. Although she has only been sentenced to three years, but as a doctor, she would really have no way out if her life is taintedter on, and with two children, they would definitely be looked down upon in school. Alice thinks a lot, but she cannot say anything, the future is within reach, but it is not an easy path. "Alice, what exactly are you and Edward now..." Although John doesn''t want to admit it very much, but at this time, he really does not have much strength and spirit topete with the head of a city, but Edward can. Therefore, at this time, John even hopes that Edward has not given up on Alice yet, and then he will do everything he could to save her. "How do you see my situation?" That is, it does not work out. After five years together, he knows Alice very well. In some ways, she is really a stubborn girl. Back then, in the beginning, John hated Edward, after all, he did not protect Alice properly and let her suffer so much harm. And Alice also has a scar in her heart because of this matter, there is no way to trust anyone anymore, nor could she ept anyone else, John does not know whether to hate Edward or pity him. "This time it''s better to let him step in, after all, I don''t have enough energy, and this matter is also their Smith family''s matter." Both of them sigh at the same time, one hates that his inability, nothing is more ironic than needing to use someone else''s strength in order to protect the one he loves. The other one who sighs, even if they let out more harsh words and did more cruel things, the connection between them has not broken. Fate is a wonderful thing. The visiting time is limited, no more words can be said, and there is enough understanding between both of them that things are a little tougher for the Robert family, but it is not really a hopeless situation. Of course, the priority is to go back and settle the family''s heart first, while going to contact Edward afterwards. Edward is abroad but no one knows how to contact him, John''s heart is such as burning but Alice is more worried about Jacqueline''s situation, she doesn''t know how it is now. John returns to the Robert family and it has been the afternoon, with Alice''s advice to the children and her mother, as well as the idea of wanting to clear Alice''s grievances. John prepared a lot of things, many things are able to circte a wide range of collection in the era ofwork, just like those witnesses, he always has to listen to one by one about the kind of evidence they are talking about. The most important thing is to contact Edward, and now the biggest turn of events of Alice is in the hands of Edward, he is pivotal in the Smith family, and speaks with great weight. So, finding some evidence information or anything else will be rtively easy. Yes, John''s purpose is not just to get Alice out of prison, but more importantly to clear her name. Resume is so important to the society, just like what Alice said, she does not want the future of her two children to carry a dishonorable reputation, and when she gave birth to them, she wanted them to be able to live a righteous life in the first ce. Contacting Edward is a difficult task, as the people in the Smith family are trying hard to prevent John from contacting Edward, John tries for a long time to get Edward''s contact information in the United States from a retired old secretary. As soon as the call is made, John feels a pain at the back of his head and lost consciousness. Only a clear voice from the phone is heard on the ground: "Hello, hello..." Edward says a few words without anyone paying attention and hangs up. Although his contact information is rarely known, this is really not the first time for a harassing call. When John wakes up, his head is still stuffy in pain, the back of his head is like being knocked off, when he shakes his head, it will be thumping. His phone and wallet are not with him anymore. The only thing left is actually the recorder he bought two days ago in order to find witnesses, it is still the new one, hidden in his inside pocket, in order to record their remarks and study them carefully when the witnesses are not paying attention. But what''s the use of this? He can''t make phone calls, ugh, better than nothing. In his current situation, he seems to be in an empty vi, the general room looks good but there is no furniture, he is lying on a pile of shabby bedding, the whole room looks a kind of low-key mystery, who can afford such a vi must be either rich or noble, so who did this? Soon after John wakes up, someone curses andes to bring him food, the food is okay. The person put down the food and leaves without asking for money and seeking revenge. Something is wrong.???????? Chapter 98: John’s Disappearance John is just about to contact Edward when someone came and knocked him out, and this person takes his wallet and phone. It is obvious to see that Edward has money, but he is not seeking it. He has always been kind to people, never had enemies, so this time it should not be against him, it seems that someone is destined to suffer for Alice. One day, two days and three days, the kidnapperse every day on time to bring him food, but John is unexpectedly quiet. He is slowly looking for a pattern, in an effort to break through this den of thieves in one fell swoop. Alice is still in prison, Edward is abroad, and she has parents and children at home. Now, he can only rely on himself, he must not panic, the children and Alice are waiting for him. Four days, five days, six days... The guards are getting more and more rxed because John does not even think of escaping. There are even times when a few people will joke together with him. asionally John will also say a few more words. The policy for John is that as long as he does not contact the outside world and just run away. After all, John''s family background is also good, it is not the kind that everyone could take at will. It is ok to hold John for two days, but not to hurt him. This night, outside of the vi room, the lights and shadows are heavy, and some people''s voices can be heard talking. John feels very strange, this should be a secret base. How could there be so many people? Things are bound to go wrong with demons, especially on someone else''s turf. John peeks out of the doorway but he sees a distinctly familiar figure but could not recall who he is. "What are you doing?" Just when he wants to see more clearly, the people by the door finds him. There is no consequence, just guarded the door tighter. John simply gives up, he saw a lot of people moving things just now, all kinds of big boxes, without knowing what''s in them, they look heavy, just don''t know if.... If so, this ce was really too dangerous. Familiar person, familiar person, that familiar person is actually Mayor Hale, although he has previously developed abroad, he will always pay attention to the situation in his hometown, so he has seen Mayor Hale''s face. That person just now was clearly the city''s Mayor Hale. Those boxes, Mayor Hale, the person who kidnapped himself, a series of questions associated, John runs through his thoughts quickly, it seems that the person who kidnaps himself is rted to Mayor Hale, and what Mayor Hale is doing now must be unspeakable! He is right! He remembers his tape recorder sharply. Edward Smith, who is far away in a foreign country, can be said to be scratching his heart during this time. Jacqueline''s treatment progress is very slow, he has to discuss with the medical team every day to save the n, but the results are negligible, and every day he will also contact Alice, but she never answers the phone and does not reply messages. She had been doing this to him for sometimes, and he does not perceive that anything was wrong, but he is making a great effort trying to win her back.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The content of the messages ranged from poetry to life philosophy, from shared memories to the interesting children. In short, Edward changes methods to chat with Alice, but Alice still never replies. One day, when Edward was staring at Alice''s picture, he thinks the doctor passed by and even recognizes it. "Mrs. Robert." That doctor happened to be a ssmate of Alice, who had known her since she first came to the United States, and Edward begins to learn about Alice''s life without her from other''s mouth. Edward is a high school ssmate with Alice. From the beginning of high school, they were the object of envy of countless people, very sweet, young time is always simple. When they went to the university, they still choose the same university. The first love in high school to the university period more in-depth understanding of each other. After graduation, they choose to stay together and then it is five years of separation. Five yearster, the goodbye to Alice, as if for a new person, that simple and beautiful little girl, has gone through transformation. Knowing from other stories, it turns out that Alice has gone through a long period of adjustment when he came five years ago, and he should have wanted it. Who would want to turn themselves into a saber-rattling hedgehog if they could? The more this happened, the more Edward feels heart-broken. Turn out to be when he is not there, she went through so much pain. "Nurse, how is her condition? When is it going to wake up?" Edward quirks his eyebrows and asks, he has been disturbed for the past few days and has a strange feeling of uneasiness, Although he has used to Alice not replying to his messages and not answering his calls, Alice who is not paying attention to him for such a long time is really a bit worrying. Looking at the handsome man in front of him with locked brows and a worried look, the blonde nurse thought that he is worried about the patient inside and is somehow envious. "Mr. Smith, the patient''s brain is severely traumatized, and will not wake up for a while." The nurse with a scarlet face lowered her head, not dare to look at Edward''s eyes. As Edward listens, his sword brows furrowed more and more. That night, Edward once again calls Alice''s phone and unexpectedly receives a message. "Let''s not get in touch. I don''t want to receive those messages from you at all. John and I have decided to leave here." By the time Edward calls the phone again, the phone has been turned off. "Alice! You actually dared to leave with John!" Edward''s face is gloomy, and he makes a phone call to Assistant Ginsberg on the spot, asking him to book the fastest flight back to the country. At the same time, Albert and Reba also discovered that John is missing. "Albert, what should we do? Mommy is set up by that vixen, and daddy is also abroad, so there''s no way to contact him, and even Uncle John has disappeared." Reba is so anxious that her little face was pulled together in one piece. In the meantime, Albert''s starry eyebrows and his small appearance, there are already a few shadows of Edward, especially the cold breath emitted from the whole body, the same as Edward''s. "I''m trying to find a way to break into George Hale''s office system, as long as I grasp his line of arrangements, I can definitely rescue Uncle John first." Albert said. "What about mommy?" "Mommy is in jail for the time being, at least she''s safe, Joanna Hale won''t do anything about it for a while, but Uncle Song, who suddenly disappeared. I suspect this matter must be the handiwork of George Hale''s side." Reba listens and feels more anxious, watching her brother stare at the phone, the small hand has to snap to y without stopping, also does not dare to make a sound to disturb, she only hopes to find Uncle John quickly. As if she knows that Albert is concentrating on his work and cannot be disturbed, Reba endured for a long time and finally asks, "Albert, why don''t you try to contact daddy?"000000 Chapter 99: Escape "He was deceived, why should I talk to him?" Albert says, without even turning around to look, clearly, he has no idea that Edward is very upset. Reba, who hears that, purses her lips, but doesn''t add anything. ... John keeps watching everyday, taking notes on his pad, as soon as he sees the door of the house open, and waits for the best timing. No matter if it''s for Alice, or for himself, he is not going to stay locked up here anymore. And there is also a video of the mayor''s bribe taking, and so many more evidence for his dirty work that happened in the house. Maybe this is all because John will never be set free again, but he has seen so much in this house, and his guard has not been caring much about himtely. There is finally one day, in which John hears his guards talk about some goods that will arrive in the evening, and their troupe will soon leave to get it, while only one guard will stay with John to keep an eye on him. His chances areing. That night, there are much less people in the house, and John takes out the stick he took off from furniture, to hide it behind under his body. Then he lies down on the bed and starts to whimper. The guard outside shows no reaction to that, and John raises his voice, and yells, "Help me, please help me!" The guard who is left behind to look after John is sleeping, and suddenly wakes up from his dreams, he knits his brows and says, "God who is that, so annoying, why don''t you just let me sleep?" He opens the door, and sees John rolled up on the floor, yelling in pain. "What happened, hey, are you dead?" He says, and kneels down beside John, but he doesn''t really care about the situation. BAMM, suddenly John jumps up and hits the guard with his stick hard, till he falls on the ground, without even realizing what happened. John looks at him for a second, then he turns him over to search his pockets, till be finds a key in his pocked. It is only the key to the small room, but still better than nothing. At least he is able to leave that room, everything else will be up to luck. Not to leave too much to chance, he takes out all the money he can find in the pockets, and the phone, then he ties up the person, and hit him another time, which is more to release his own anger. John takes out the blueprint he drew of the house in the past few days, and quickly finds the location of the door, only one more step, and he will be free. Then, just as John imagined in his dreams, he sessfully leaves the house, because of the reason that everyone is away for the goods, there are only few people left to keep an eye on him, and John walks on the side of the roads. It is nighttime, but he still quickly finds the nearest road, and now the only thing he asks for is to find a car that will drop him. The night is dark as it can be, without a moon shining on the streets, and suddenly, a cares closer to him. John starts to wave his arms, as if life depends on it, but the driver doesn''t see him. John realizes where the problem is, and takes off his shirt, to use as a g when waving on the side of the road. Another car passes, and the driver sees the flying shirt in the air with John on the side, he is about to stop, when his wife convinces him that in the middle of the night with a naked man waving his shirt, they shouldn''t stop in that situation, so this car also leaves. Johnughs bitterly to himself, a person like him who usually pays great attention to his appearance, now stands on the side of the street naked. If his friends gets wind of that, they will mock him. He walks along the side and another car passes, but it is going into the direction of the house. He figures, the most dangerous ce might be the safest, so John starts to wave his shirt again, till the car stops. John is relieved, he will finally go back to his own life. He gets on the car quickly, and thanks the driver, when the person on the passenger seat turns, and smiles at him, "No problem!" It is the mayor! John is startled, he is digging his own grave right now. "I wonder where Mister ke is going. It''s the middle of the night, why don''t youe to my house for a night?" He still has this warm look on his face, and stares at John with a smile, as if they are old friends who bumped into each other on the road. But John knows, this is just show, he knows that he has no choice, so he calms down, and says, "Thank you Mister Mayor." The two of them look at each other, one with a smile in his eyes like a spring breeze, and the other on alert of falling into a trap. It doesn''t take much longer before they arrive at the house, from which John just ran away, he ran a long time just to get about 3km from it, and now he is back again. John doesn''t know how he should face this situation. When George arrives, their goods are already back, and the people who went to get it are also back.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. The guard that John tied up before he left is also released, and when he sees John, he gets overly excited, but because George is behind him, he doesn''t beat John up. George throws a look at him, and he is immediately quiet. "So how has Mister ke been these days in my house? I am not sure about anything else, but I do know that the view from here is wonderful. What do you think?" Now the two of them do not have any secrets anymore. George knows about John''s caught up details, he knows that John found out the house is his. Even though, John was really surprised when his mask was taken off. Now that everything is out in the open, and George is here personally, John''s chances of ever getting away again are very low, or even not existing. When he realizes that, he takes out the recording device and starts it. "George, let''s just talk about it directly, when I woke up here, it must have been your n right? But if you let me go, I am going to pretend like this never happened, this house really has a great view." Even though this is an abduction, but it is also showing false weakness. If George lets him go, then he will search for Edward after getting out, and ask him to get things done. But if not, at least he wants to record George''s confession. "Ha-ha, Mister ke, I think you can stop now, I am not going to say anything else. Guards, search him!"000000 Chapter 100: Sign language George''s reaction is not what John counted on, if John can get out of the house while his people are out to pick up some goods, that cannot be a coincidence. If George didn''te to the house to check out his goods, then John would have gotten away, and tomorrow George will be waiting for a letter from court. If John can hear that the house will be empty, that means that he also heard many other things discussed. A few days ago his son came here, and the reason for that was his daughter. So no matter fron which angle George looks at the situation, he cannot let John free again. Before he barely cared about John, which is because of some grace from the ke family, but now he knows that John is going to be a problem for him. It doesn''t take long before the guards find a recording device in his clothes, and it contains a lot of recordings from conversations in the house. One of them is the video that he took, showing the mayor. George takes a look at the content, then, he puts it on the floor, and steps on it hard, until there is no chance to repair it again. Georgeughs, and takes a towel to clean his hands. "Mister ke, you really prepared yourself well,e, let''s see what else you have." George''s people bring a bowl of water, which looks yellowish, which looks a little like solid amber, John looks a little scared, he knows this cannot be something good. "Just a watch." John says and takes off his watch from the wrist, but George raises his hand to stop him. "We have an old saying that giving a watch is wishing someone dead. I think you should keep it, take it with you!" He looked at him, then at the watch, and leaves. John feels a little relieved inside, because this watch was a gift from Albert and Reba, it''s supposed to be able to track locations. Those two always find all kinds of weird things. One of the guards steps closer to John, and grabs his chin to raise his head. Any one of the guards is very strong and nimble. John, who is used to using his head, will never be able to hold up with them, plus, he ran so far from the house today, which really tired him. So John decides to not do anything at all, since it''s of no use anyways.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. That yellowish water is some kind of injection, another guard brings it to him, and pours it into John''s mouth. George sits on the side and watches the situation, he clears his throat and says, "Don''t be scared John, this is just a medicine to keep your mouth shut, it won''t do you any harm, you know, people gotta pay for what they do." John feels his throat burning, and quickly, he is unable to speak, this medicine is making him mute, but at least there is another way tomunicate that with voice. "Oh, I forgot, you can still write, even if you can''t speak, so, sorry you gotta endure this to keep my secret." Someone else steps towards him, and uses a took on John'' hand. Pain, horrible pain shoots through him. Both hands suddenly fall on the side of his body in a weird pose, and now John cannot speak, but his eyes are more bright than ever, although he cannot make another sound. George knits his brows, but then heughs suddenly, his face warm, then he speaks with a ice cold voice. "Mister ke, I think you also have no control over your legs, otherwise you wouldn''t have left my house, right?" This is really evil, John can feel every single muscle in his body, it is hurting him, but he is also feeling anger, no wonder Joanna is also so cruel, as father as daughter. The pain that is shooting through is body now is so bad that John almost loses conscious. Quickly, John loses his ability to stand up, the ligaments in his arms are cut, even if he wants to walk, or crawl, it''s not possible anymore. He can''t talk either, and he falls into a stage of pain and bitterness. George stand up with his eyes lowered, he looks at John who is on the floor, all life dragged out of him. George actually likes John, he is a talented man, but... "Mister ke, I feel you don''t really want to stay with me, that makes me a little sad. Alright then. Someone brings him to Yangming Mountain, but makes sure he''s far from people, I think Mister ke would like to spend some time with the animals." Yangming Mountain is on the other side of the city, just far enough from the house, so that no one will ever know that John was at this vi before. Plus, there are a lot of wild animals in the mountains. They say that there are leopards and such animals, but even if not, there definitely are wild dogs which will feed on John''s dead body. Yes, dead body, John can not talk anymore, and barely even move, if they throw him into the wild, he won''t be able to leave. Even if the animals won''t touch him, he will die there of hunger, and no one will ever think this has something to do with George, an no one will get to the ground of it. When they bring him to Yangming Mountain, it is already passed midnight, and after a night filled with torture and pain, John has already passed out. ... The next day John wakes up with the sun shining on him, he can feel something moving by his feet, but he cannot move easily since all the ligaments have been cut, and the pain is still bothering hi. John lies down again, and the next second he is very much relieved that he cannot move. Something cold covered in scales slowly moves pass his body, and he sees that it is a snake. But because John doesn''t move, the snake thinks he must be dead, and only moved pass him. John''s eyes stop at the snake''s patterns on his small body, he can figure from that, it must be a very poisonous snake. But the danger is not over yet, he cannot move his body, but the animals can, and not all animals have such bad eyesight like the snake. Some of the animals use their smell to determine their prey, for example dogs. The light in the forest is getting brighter, and John falls into another sleep. The hunger is raising in his stomach, and John feels that sleeping is going to make that better, but no, he cannot sleep, if he sleeps, he might never wake up again. He is already messed up really bad, he won''t be able to get out alive, but Alice is still in prison, she is still waiting for him to rescue her, and their two adorable children, yes, their children. When he thinks of Albert and Reba, he suddenly remembers the watch that George left him. Yes, it can track his location, his sweet little kids, he hopes they will give him another surprise!???????????????? Chapter101: Position System When John ke finally opens his eyes, his pupils constrict, after seeing a wild dog over his face with its tongue down, drooling over him. John ke is frightened by that dog, but he pretends to be calm and stares at that dog. Meanwhile, the wild dog is also frightened by John. It steps back for some distance again and again. Finally, the dog turns back and runs away quickly after feeling John has no intention to go up. John breathes for a relief, and he tries to concentrate all his strength to raise his right hand, but he finally seeds in doing that in his third attempt. He suddenly knocks his watch on the rock beside him. He has no any strength to raise the other arm to start the position system, so he has to start the automatic defensive system forcedly, he hopes it will work. The watch has broken into lots of pieces, meanwhile, John''s arm has been hurt heavily, the great pain makes him can''t say any word. -- John ke has lost contact with others for almost a month. The two babies worry inevitably although they have confidence on him. The position system should be opened by the owner, so that two babies can''t find John no matter how they are worried. "Brother! I have found John. He is in the Yang Ming Mountain." "YangMing Mountain? Where is it?" Albert and Reba were brought up overseas, it has not been for a long time since they came back to home, let alone they still are very young children, they absolutely don''t know where the Yang Ming Mountain is. How can John be in YangMing Mountain What other progress have we got? "Yang Ming Mountain is in the east part of our city, and it is a deserted mountain. There is no human but many wild animals in that mountain for a very long time. The most frightening thing is that there are numerous wild dogs in that mountain, which might attack human if they are extremely hungry." The nanny Amy exined. Albert and Reba looked at each other, and then they suddenly find something is wrong.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. John will not turn on the position system if there is nothing special with him, let alone the position system is started by the automatic defensive system. We can draw a conclusion that John must have met something difficult that he can''t solve and he needs help right now. The two kids get along with John very well, and John now has been trapped because he wants to save Alice. The two kids are very worried now, but they still are two children no matter how clever they are. Albert gives a word to Reba when the doorbell rings, then he opens the door, he has told himself that he must try his best to protect his sister when their mother is not here these days. Albert opens the door and he suddenly finds something unexpected, the guy who knocks the door is a handsome man with a warm smile, not the badwoman. "Uncle Wong!" Albert''s eyes suddenly shine, uncle Wong is John''s best friend. During these days, he was entrusted by John to take care of the family Roberts, but he has lost the contact with John for quite a long time, so hees here to check on it. WangMing also gets along very well with two kids. The two kids are so lovely that anyone who sees them will like them very much. "You are wrong! You should call me brother instead of uncle, I am not so old." The two kids smile with a little embarrassment, in their opinion, Wang Ming is not young any more, but he doesn''t like to be called as uncle by others. "Well, Brother Wang, now we shouldn''t discuss the problem of uncle or brother. We have got the message from John, he is in YangMing Mountain now and he is not in a good condition, maybe he needs our help! Brother Wong, will you help us?" WangMing bes very happy when the kids call him brother, but he frowns when Albert finishes his words, he suddenly realizes something and freezes at that moment, he pulls Albert''s arm and wants to take him away. "We need to be fast, the things is not as simple as you think!" he even ignores the existence of others and he almost forgets the fact that the boy in front of him just is 4 years old. Reba strongly urges that they should take her together, but now it''s not the time to discuss this, they three drive to Yang Ming Mountain immediately. WangMing is so surprising that he can say nothing when he knows that two kids seeded in positioning John by the position system made by themselves, since this two kids are very naughty but clever, it can be eptable when they sometimes do something unexpected. The car moves very fast and it just takes a very short time to get Yang Ming Mountain, thanks for the position systems, they can find John so quickly. But they are greatly shocked by John when they see him, he was locked up for a month, his clothes is very dirty, they also see some wild dogs nearby attracted by the smell of John''s blood in his wound. John almost can''t hold on any more, he seems to be dying and lots of wild dogs are surrounding him, even some wild dogses to lick John''s wound. WangMing shouts loudly to drive the wild dogs away and rushes to John, but John is still ina. WangMing takes John into the car carefully, the two kids are very cooperative without making any noise, nobody knows whether they have been frightened to lose the ability of speaking or they know they shouldn''t speak anything at this moment. WangMing doesn''t take John to the hospital because he has find something strange, now that John has been injured so heavily, which means someone in this city wants John to be die immediately, but the city is not very big, the man who dares to kill others unscrupulously must be very powerful, he can control the whole city including the hospital, John would be die at once if he was sent to the hospital. WangMing takes John to his home, and then he calls a private doctor to cope with his wound, after which, he sends the two kids back their home without speaking anything. "Don''t worry! John is in my home now, I will take good care of him, and don''t not tell anyone about the thing." After seconds of silence, Wang Ming sighs, he thinks the two kids are very clever, but for the kids, they can''t find John in such a very short time today. WangMing be sad and disappointed suddenly when he thinks of John''s condition, the enemies are so strong, and they are in dark, the family Roberts has to be careful. "Don''t tell anyone about what has happened today, don''t be afraid, I will take your mother back when John recovers, so you have to take good care of yourself during these days!" The two kids nod their heads after seconds of silence. The two kids have been very dull when they get back home, Wang Ming just says hello to Amy andfort them, then he drives away quickly because he has lots of things to do. -- Mr. Collins justes back to hispany from his business trip in foreign countries, he is very angry and throws away all the things to the ground when he thinks of his rival has robbed his orders. But he smiles suddenly when somethinge into his mind, he makes a call but nobody answers, he frowns and doesn''t know why he fails to make the call.0000 Chapter 102: Jacquiline Smith Wakes Up. Randoll Collins calls her assistant Allen toe into his office," What has happened when I am not here?" Allen reports everything to him and prepares to go out. "Just so much?" Randoll Collins seems to be not very satisfied with his report, Allen begins to tremble. Randoll frowns. Allen says, "Sir, it is said that the ex-wife of Edward Smith, Alice, has been put into the prison." Randoll stands up suddenly with much coldness, Allen bes very nervous, he suddenly regrets saying that, but he knows that Randoll is very curious about this woman. "What happened?" "It''s said she has crushed into Edward''s cousin and then drive away quickly just in front of a coffee bar." Allen says it nervously. ""Hit and run?" Shit! It must be a trick, Alice absolutely is not that kind of girl who dares to hit and run, Randoll always trusts Alice very much. It must be J Louis that has made the ident. At first, he just trusts Alice, but after such a long time to stay with her, Randoll is absolutely sure that Alice will not do such things. ""How is Edward smith?" Edward will not put his lover to the prison, and he just expresses his love to her several days ago, and he will not changed his face so fast. Okay! Let the woman go, take him here. "Edward is asked by Mrs. Smith to take Jacquline to the foreign countries for the medical treatment as John is also in foreign countries, the people who can contact her have been all taken away including her assistant." Randoll and Allen have sensed that there may a conspiracy in it because it is so obvious, as the biggest things of his family for the recent years, now the things has involved the judiciary, but the main role of the family, Smith-Edward,knows nothing about it. Randoll now admires J very much, because she has tried everything to get her destination. And it is a good chance for him because he can help a beautifuldy this time. Random thinks, if he can do the things well this time, he can leave a good impression to her, and Alice may begin to hate Edward and ept him. -- "Mr. Smith, Mrs. Smith wakes up now, but a long time is needed to recover fully due to the heavy injury to her." Edward bes very happy when gets this message, his cold face bes warm now, he nned to go back homest night, but now he has to dy his flight because Jacquiline wakes up. Now Jacquline wakes up, Edward can fix a date for home The doctor also sighs with a relief because Jacquline wakes up. They spend too much time and efforts saving Jacquline in front of the guy with a cold face. Doctors think they will be frozen by that cold face guy. Jacquline must be very happy if she knows how doctor thinks, but now, Edward will ask Alice for more information when Jaculine recovers from thea. What does it mean by saying "Want to go with John together"? The miss is just like the grass which grows so quickly. On these days, Alice doesn''t receive any calls, what he can do is just to urge the doctors to spend more efforts on her, so that he can go back home as soon as possible. But when he thinks of that message, he suddenly bes dark. Edward is seen by Jacquline who has just opened eyes when he steps into the room, he finds in her eyes there are someplex emotions. She remembers that Edward agreed in meeting him in the coffee shop, but she met an ident. She hears from the doctors that it is Edward that stay with her all the time during these days, she bes happy and even doesn''t feel very painful after the ident because she thinks that Edward values her so much that he takes her to the hospital for the treatment. Edward is trying to say something, but he gets a message in his cellphone, then he bes sad suddenly when he sees the screen, he says very slightly, "Alice!" He turns back and gets out of the room quickly. "Brother Edward!" But no matter how loudly Jacquline screams, Edward doesn''t turns his head back, which makes Jacquline begins to cry. She was very moved just now when she heard the doctor''s word, she thinks that Edward may loves her indeed, but he can''t do too much due to the existence of Alice. But now Edward goes away quickly just because of the only one message from Alice, which makes Jacquline very sad. She remembers what happened that day when she met the ident, there was another car rushing to her the moment she gets off her car, the color and number te of that car was as same as Alice''s car, she also saw a bag which is as same as Alice''s fell to the ground the moment she fell to the ground. She knows Alice very well, that car is not Alice''s car because Alice never drives car sent by Edward since she came back from foreign countries. This ident must be directed by Joanna Hale to frame Alice. But so whati Why she needs to tell the truth for Alice, she thinks it is Alice that makes her fail to be together with Edward. The thought upies her heart. No one but her knows the truth. Alice takes Edward away just by a message without taking her feelings into ount, so why she needs to take Alice into ounti This is just Jonana''s plot, not Alice''s plot. Alice is innocent, but Jacquline''s memory is in chaos because she has just recovered from thea. Edward calls someone to book an air ticket for him when he steps out of the hospital, Alice, you are "good" because you haven''t received any calls for a whole month. Today you send the message to John telling him to leave when Jacquline just wakes up froma, where do you want to go? You can''t go anywhere without my permission. Edward gets sad and angry, what strength John has makes John abandons her time and time again? Does their 7-year-old love, 1-year-old marriage and the lost child can be less important than John? Okay, maybe for that two kids, but, she think, if Alice is willing to be together with him, he can treat that two kids as his own babies.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Alice, why? Tell me why? Why do you leave me time and time again Are you so ruthless? Have you forgotten our vows of eternal love? Chapter 103: Elopement "Where is Alice Roberts, the one who used to swear to the moon that she would stay with me no matter what happened, the one who was pregnant and still worrying about me, and the one who never gave me up?" "She left me because of poorness five years ago, but how about now?" Now Edward Smith has be a sessful person, and SA Group is already on the right track. He has time, energy, money, and love that has remained unchanged for five years. Why can''t he keep Alice? Edward walks out of the airport quickly after the nended, even the driver has no time to get off. Edward orders coldly, "Go to the hospital." The driver has been to Alice''s clinic many times, so he knows the way very well. Edward has got out of the car before the car stops steady, quickly walks to the clinic door. The original private clinic has closed for a long time and is reced by a water shop full of fish and shrimp. Edward is a neat freak, but now he ignores the environment, grasping the owner''s sleeve hysterically and asking, "What about the clinic that used to be here?" Do you know where is it now?" The shopkeeper has never seen such a man covered in expensive suits but not paying attention to his image. Edward is handsome and his voice is hoarse, grasping the owner hopefully and desperately as if he''s grasping at straws.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Edward finds the shopkeeper does not answer him. At the moment, he feels extremely angry, flipping over arge fish box next to him. Suddenly the alive fish and the tank full of stinky water shower them together, and there is even a pile of broken ss at his feet. "Tell me, where''s the owner of the original clinic?" The voice has be hoarser, and the shopkeeper freaks out. He thinks that the rich man has a really bad temper. "I...I don''t know" the shopkeeper has a sloppy, as if the temperature were much lower. Edward hums coldly and turns to leave, the owner in the back says weakly, "Oh, my fish, fish ..." Edward looks back, the shop owner instantly dares not speak. Edward opens the wallet, in which there are only cards. The driver who reads the room hands over his wallet. Edward nces at it, he doesn''t take it over but orders indifferently, "pay him." The news of Edward''s return has delivered to Joanna at the first time, and Joanna informs J hurriedly. Then they reach thepany as soon as Edward arrives. Edward is in a bad mood for he hasn''t slept for the whole night as well as he doesn''t find Alice. He doesn''t greet to J as usual when seeing her, he just nces at her then continues working. He wants to find Alice as quickly as he can. Then he will catch her back and keep her in by his side forever whether she wants or not. Joanna is in a good mood. But for Alice''s cell phone, she won''t know that Edward is still in constant contact with Alice. However, Alice doesn''t know it. She can''t use this cell phone anymore and the man will not be hers. Joanna sends two decisive text messages to Edward with Alice''s phone. Joanna doesn''t believe that Edward will forgive and continue believing Alice after reading the messages. It is because Alice has not replied Edward''s text messages these days, not to mention, Alice is the one who has eloped with John before. Since it happened once, it will happen a second time. Now neither Alice nor John can be here and exin. Alice is in jail now, as long as Edward doesn''t know it, he won''t know the truth. As for John, as a dead man, how can he speak? Thinking of this, Joanna''s smile bes more and more brilliant, and the affection in her watery eyes is more obvious. J interrupts Edward when she finds him nervous. "Edward, how is Jacquiline? Why are you back? "Is here anything you need." Edward feels more upset when hearing it. "Jacquiline has woken up, she only needs to do some rehabilitation treatment as the doctor said. Therefore, Ie back. Edward is reading the documents after stating situation briefly. Finding that Edward expects them to leave, J is gonging angry. Joanna quickly rushes forward to hold her arm. "J, Edward must be tired, and there is so much work to do, let''s go back first." Says Joanna, like she''s really considerate for Edward. J has always been very satisfied with Joanna for that she has a good family and is obedient, and the most important thing is that she always takes Edward''s interest first. J thinks Joanna will be a good daughter-inw, unlike Alice who even dares to drive to Jacquiline and pretends to be very innocent. What a vicious woman she is! Joanna and J go shopping hand in hand. After they just left, Edward calls his assistant back. "What happened to Alice? Where is Alice? And, where is John ke?" Allen is also confused for he was also on a business trip after Edward went abroad until yesterday. He doesn''t expect that he can''t find Alice and John when hees back. Allen has some bad guesses, but he thinks he''d better not say it. After all, it rtes to the president and his job. "Go to find it out, or you will lose your job!" Edward''s expression is extremely gloomy. Well, it seems that Alice and John hide in a good ce that everyone doesn''t know. He can''t find any information about them not only from the clinic, but also from their original address, the two children''s kindergarten and the nanny''s hospital. By the time Alice is taken away, she knows it was not going to be good, so she asks her friends to help with the clinic. After the car ident, for the safety of the nanny and two children, John has moved. Therefore, the children needn''t to go to the kindergarten that they usually go. But both the two babies are very smart, it doesn''t matter for them to not study at a kindergarten. What''s more, there is none to take care of Susie who is in the hospital. As a result, the two children take on the task of caring for their grandmother, and they do a very good job. But what makes the two babies more anxious is when their mother cane out from the prison. Although Albert is smart, he is still a four-year-old child in the real life...no matter how clever he is, he''s still a baby. Therefore, Albert is eager to wake John up and ask him what happened, he has a kind of intuition that John must know very secret things, otherwise how can he be so seriously injured.000 Chapter 104: The Serenity at Beginning What Edward finds is that John deals with various matter for Alice, and then both of them disappear. Even Alice''s phone number which she used to send message to him two years ago does not exist now. Edward has been very angry, day after day, there are still no travel information for two people everywhere, airport stations, train station. And he specifically checks Alice''s visa information, her visa has long expired, but there''s still no information. At least he knows that they can''t go abroad. Edwardforts himself like this. He thinks he might be so kind to Alice that she dares to betray him. "Don''t let me find you, or...", thinks he. Alice, the one Edward is looking for, is washing her clothes in a dark, damp little bathroom. There are so many clothes, of course, they aren''t hers. Two months ago, she was a good male doctor, owning her little clinic and had two lovely, well-behaved children. But today, she can only stay in the limited space, doing what seems never to be finished. There are many ups and downs in life. She has had a foreboding that it would be a hard journey since she came in. Like a college girls'' dormitory, eight people live in a bedroom. But what different from the college is that although the women here are usually guilt of misdemeanor, it''s hard to get along with them. There are often two kinds of women here, one is their own bad character, just like those who live with Alice, the other is ordinary women but under certain conditions tomit crimes. Recalling the time when she first went to prison, Alice''s hand, which are washing clothes, pause. Her beautiful eyes are also stained with a little loneliness... "Introduce yourself." When the guard pushes Alice in, a slightly crude voice rings out, in a tone that doesn''t sound like a woman. "My name is Alice Roberts." Alice pretends to be calm, and this is her first time to face such kind of thing. But over the years, she has struggled in society, especially when she bes a doctor and often meets many patients with poor attitudes, so she is able to keep calm. "Well, so weak! How can shee here?" Another sharp voice rings out, Alice is startled A woman''s hand has reached out to her face, she reflects to hide, but immediately pped. The force is so great that the corners of Alice''s mouth ooze blood. "Shame on you!" With that, the woman pinches the most sensitive ce in Alice''s waist. Alice exims, but immediate covers her mouth. "God damn noisy! The hoarse voice sounds clearly although it''s not high. But the person next to Alice no longer dares to continue, and then Alice walks to her assigned cot in relief. When everything is packed up, Alice looks up in the direction where the voice rang just now. She can only see a weak woman in the dark corner. But through her words, Alice knows that the woman should be the most majesty in this bedroom, for a moment, she doesn''t know what to do. The life in prison is very regr. Every day, she gets up early, does morning exercise, studies after breakfast and then works after lunch, finally goes to bed after dinner. After a few days, Alice even thinks life here is not bad. Except that the people never talk to her and the woman whom she wants to please ignores her, everything here is okay. She only has to wait for John to find the evidence for her. However, things have changed since John came to visit her. The women here begin to talk to her and she can know something unintentionally. The woman in the corner is a good topic for them. That woman is a capital crime, suspended for next week, no one dares to provoke her because she is dying, anything may happen if offend her, and others are counting on the future release from prison, naturally no one dares to provoke her. Some of these women have been convicted of child trafficking, others have been convicted of theft and even abused women and children. They are all of wed character, Alice wants to stay away from them subconsciously. But for the woman who initially helped her, Alice is still kind to her. Although she doesn''t know why she killed someone, she believes that woman is not bad. However, staying with these women all the time, Alice who has a good psychological quality is repelled for bullied by them. She is eager to see the people out of prison, especially John. But......John is lost. Does it mean no one can help her? Thinking of her two kids, Alice feels mortified. She prays that John can take care of them for her. "No!" As all she is afraid of happens in her dream, Alice cries out. At the silence night, a sudden sound of rming gunfirees out. Alice suddenly sits up, suddenly a ceramic cup smashes over and breaks on her head. She reaches out her hand, there is a wound, and blood is flowing down her forehead. "What are you doing? Are you risking your neck? A deafening snoring sounds after the rude voice. Alice smiles bitterly, it seems that her good days over. Picking up a towel and gently wiping the blood, Alice lies down quietly again. It seems that woman died, and everything is going to be different. And then what happens following gives her aplete shock. When she wakes up the next day, she feels a little headache, but obviously, no one cares.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. After breakfast, a woman puts her sheets and clothes at the head of Alice''s bed. It''s easy to know that they are very dirty. As if a button has been pressed, everyone begins to ask Alice to do washing for them. Then Alice''s bed is full of their dirty clothes, socks and even the underwear. "Wash all of them or you have to stay hungry." "Why? It''s your own business." The woman raises her hand. And before Alice can finish her words, she is pped. Half of Alice''s face has swelled up, and the wound in her forehead bleeds again. The blood flows down her face, looks scared. "Slut! Wash it!"??????????? Chapter 105: Tortured Life in the Prison. That woman doesn''t exin, neither does she exin why she asks Alice Roberts to do theundry nor exin why she ps Alice. Alice is still in confusion. They got along well in past few days. But how can she suddenly be like this? After being pped three times, Alice''s face is swollen seriously. The woman just hit one side of Alice''s face. So one side of Alice''s face is fair and beautiful, but the other side is swollen with the blood flowing down from the cheeks. The contrast makes others feel funny. "Alice, someone visits you." Alice bites her lower lip. There was someone who could guard her before, but now no one will protect her. It''s Alice''s first time to face thispletely unprovoked malice. She can''t ept it, but she has no ways. She feels desperate... Facing the gaze of the prison guard, Alice walks out slowly with her swollen face. The prison guard doesn''t say anything. In prisons, fights are extremelymon. As long as no one dies, they don''t care about the matter. After all, there are a group of extremely violent and wicked people in the prison. They have been shut here for a long time. If there is no channel for them to vent their anger, these people will quickly escape the jail or make some riots, so prison guards turn a blind eye to fights. Naturally, these prisoners all know this. What''s more, they have mastered this rule very well. Only those who master the hidden rules can live better. Unexpectedly, the person whoes to visit Alice this time turns out to be Joanna Hale. Joanna... ording to Alice''s knowing to Joanna, Joanna muste tough at her. Thinking of Edward Smith, Alice doesn''t know how Edward would think of her. Does he also believe that she is the culprit who caused Jacquiline Smith''s car ident? Joanna is still condescending. The warden apanies Joanna and tters her. "Mr. Steve, I want to stay alone with thisdy for a while, okay?" Mr. Steve is embarrassed. This is not inpliance with the rules after all, but thinking of Joanna''s identity and background, he still agrees. Heforts himself that Joanna won''t do anything illegal and disciplined things. "Look at you. Look at your face, it''s so pitiful. If Edward sees it, tsk tsk..." Alice doesn''t want to talk to her. Joanna just wants tough at her. Alice even has a hunch that Joanna has to do something with Jacquiline''s car ident, even though she has no evidence yet. Because in this world, there are only two people who want to frame Alice, Joanna and J Louis. "Ouch!!!" A great pain causes Alice toe to her sense. She squats down with a pained expression. At this moment, Joanna retracts the stiletto heels that she has crushed on Alice''s feet. Joanna still shows an elegant and gentle smile. She stretches out her slender hand slowly to grab Alice''s long hair to let Alice stand up forcefully. Alice is about to faint in pain. She feels pain everywhere on her body. "Alice, you arepeting with me, aren''t you? For Edward? Okay,e on, Alice, you will always be a loser. Whether it is five years ago or five yearster, you''d better give up early. Well, the three-year of prison is a lesson for you. If you still entangle Edward in the future, I don''t mind letting you watch your rtives die." Joanna''s face is close to Alice''s face, as if they two are so intimate that they are whispering to each other, but no one knows how much strength Joanna exerts to grab Alice''s hair. Alice closes her eyes in despair. Whether it is J or Joanna, they are all obstacles that Alice can''t get through. Can Alice ovee these obstacles only with Edward''s unreal love for her? No, she can''t. It''s hard enough for her to fight alone. What''s more, she now has her children and mother who need her to guard. Will this desperate love make her hate Edward one day? However, the real suffering days just begins. Joanna asks Alice to write a confession that she hit Jacquiline with the car. This angers Alice. She is unwilling to take responsibility for what she has never done, so she simply goes all out and directly uses Joanna of framing her. Joanna is very angry. Anyway, she has so much time to fight with Alice. Shees to the jail as soon as she is free. Because of her powerful identity, she lets some people deliberately make things difficult for Alice. When the women in the prison realize that no matter how they bully Alice, they won''t be reprimanded. Alice''s hard life begins. Alice can''t sleep well every night. She works non-stop during the day. She is not allowed to eat without finishing washing clothes. As long as someone is in a bad mood, she will vent at Alice. The scars on Alice''s body increases day by day. Alice begins to lose weight quickly. Every time when she goes to bed at night, she misses Edward very much. She dreams of their good past days, the ignorant rtionships, the harmonious and warm life after marriage, and the new life they are looking forward to together. But without any exception, these dreams all ends with her killing Edward. The double torment of the body and mind during the day and night causes Alice to be in trance. Her mind is in mess seriously. Joannaes again this day. She is very happy to see Alice like this. She orders the people to grab Alice''s hand to sign the confession. "Bang!"Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Alice knocks over the thing she is holding in a daze. The woman beside her ps her quickly. Alice is so weak that she wobbles slightly. Then, the woman is about to p Alice again. "Stop!" An angry voicees into Alice''s ears. Alice only feels that the voice is very familiar. She sees a tall figure rushing over to her. She wobbles faintly, and finally she can''t stand firmly. Edward sees Alice falling down in front of him. He feels so painful that he can''t breathe. He stretches out his hands to catch her. She is so light which is like a feather that will float away at any time. His eyes are full of distress... Alice gets such terrible torments in such a ce. His woman suffers a lot in such a ce, but he still stupidly thought she had betrayed him again. Under everyone''s gaze, a handsome and cold man seems to cry for Alice.000????????? Chapter 106: I believe you. For a while, everyone on the spot is stunned. The woman who pped Alice just now is taken aback. Suddenly, she remembers something. She shouts at Edward, "What are you doing? Let her down!" Edward nces at the woman coldly. The woman is stunned by Edward''s gaze. She is sweating unconsciously. She doesn''t dare to move. But Edward moves. He gently puts Alice aside, takes off his coat to cover Alice, and then coldly says to the woman, "I never hit women, but you shouldn''t touch her!" He kicks the woman away. Then he kicks the rest of women away one by one. These women are the culprits who tortures Alice.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, Joanna appears in the prison. Seeing Edward so fierce and furious, she is scared and takes two steps back. But Edward doesn''t let her go. He reaches out to grab Joanna''s cor and drags her in front of him, and then he ps Joanna on her fair face heavily. Joana''s face immediately swells up. The blood is flowing from the corners of her mouth. Even she feels dizzy. Before Joanna feels a little better from the vertigo, Edward says coldly to her, "Joanna, don''t let me find out what you have done in it!" Even if Edward doesn''t find evidence, but relying on his intuitive, he thinks Joanna has to do something with this matter, so he has already pped Joanna on her face. Edward turns around to carry up Alice, ignores the crowd, and resolutely leaves. The warden ispletely stunned on the spot. To be precise, he is stunned when he sees Edward p Joanna vigorously. Joanna is the mayor''s daughter, but now she is beaten like this under his nose. His chance of getting promoted and making a fortune ispletely gone! Damn it! This Edward is definitely a jinx! Edward holds Alice tightly. He even forgets that he can drive away. He only knows that he wants to hold her like this and keeps walking until forever. His assistant drives behind them. He has to pay attention to adjusting the speed. He can''t drive neither too far away from them or past them. It begins to rain. Gradually, it rains heavily as if to wash away all the dirt and filth in the world, and wash away the unbearable memories that people want to forget. The assistant stops the car carefully. He takes out an umbre, and then cautiously says, "Mr. Edward, it''s raining. Miss Alice can''t get wet now!" Indeed, the wound on Alice''s forehead has not healed. Although it has been almost a month, the wound on Alice''s forehead has be more serious because it has not gotten timely treatment. As long as the wound is touched, the wound will bleed. Edward also notices it at this time. He feels so sorry for her. She used to be the most delicate and the most afraid of pain. Even if it is small wounds, she willin for it to him. Now, how can she bear such a severe wound? Thinking of this, Edward feels that he should be grateful to the two children. Thanks to those two smart and lovely children, if they hadn''t contacted him secretly, Alice''s situation would have been more serious today. At that time, he might lose herpletely. Yes, when he was looking for her for a long time but still couldn''t find her, he was already furious. The two children contacted his assistant. Then he knew that during the time he was absent, she has actually been put in prison. The most important thing now is to find a doctor. Seeing the wounds on Alice''s face, touching her almost boneless body, a firm expression emerges in Edward''s eyes. It''s him who doesn''t protect her well. From now on, no matter what situation is, he will never leave her again. When they get to the vi, the doctor is already waiting. Edward is about to take a bath for Alice and put clean clothes on Alice. When he takes off Alice''s clothes, he has an impulsive that he wants to return to the prison to kill those people who abuse her. Alice''s original delicate and smooth skin now is covered with bruises. Every ce is bruised. Fortunately, except for an obvious wound on the head, all other ces are just bruised, not bleeding. The doctor conscientiously checks Alice''s body. Listening to the doctor''s words, Edward''s face darkens. Moderate concussion, malnutrition, overwork, and even the wound on the forehead have been purulent without even getting the most basic treatment. Malnutrition? Today in the 21st century, among a group of prisoners who are obviously eating well, Alice is actually malnourished. The temperature in the room is getting lower and lower. The face of Alice who is in unconscious is getting paler and paler, as if she falls into a nightmare that cannot be escaped. Alice is dreaming. In her dream, she returns to her high school days. "Hello, my name is Alice Roberts. What is your name?" "Edward Smith." "Edward, Edward..." In her dream, she sees the indifferent Edward who she first met, the gentle Edward who was with her together, the angry Edward who she met again five yearster. Finally, in her dream, Edward rushes to her and strangles her. He screams angrily and shakes her vigorously. "Say. Why did you hit Jacquiline? Why? You vicious woman!" "No, no, no, I didn''t!" Edward has been guarding Alice''s side, so he is the first to hear her screaming. He reaches out and touches Alice''s forehead, then he finds that Alice has a fever. "The wound has been inmed for so long. How can she not have a fever?" The doctor murmurs to himself, and then gets Alice the fever-reducing intravenous drip. After doing that, he goes to another room to stand by. Edward stares at Alice''s sleeping face. Alice still frowns unconsciously. Edward gently strokes Alice''s forehead. He kisses her forehead cherishingly and restrainedly. "Alice, I, Edward, will definitely protect you in this life from drifting away, from no one can rely on, from no more panic and fear." The person in sleep seems to hear this extremely cherished oath. She doesn''t frown anymore. Gradually, she sleeps sound. However, Alice''s nightmare is not over yet. The problems that have tormented her all these days still exist. She just suppresses her all worries because of the terrible environment of these days, but they have not disappeared. Chapter 107: The Benefits of Saving Alice Alice still dreams about her desperate love over and over again. No matter where her love begins, she can''t get through those two obstacles, Joanna and J. Her and Edward'' love eventually ends with hurting each other or die together. Today, in her dream, she kills Edward in despair again, and then she kills herself. In her dream, Joanna hands the confession letter which is signed with her name to Edward. After reading it, Edward looks at her in disbelief and asks her why. He doesn''t believe in her. He would rather believe in Joanna than in her. Yeah. He has an engagement with Joanna, and even they have a child. He shouldn''t believe in her. She doesn''t love him anymore. But why does she still feel so hurt? She feels lonely, iparable lonely. It seems that only dying with Edward together can make up for this loneliness. The reason why love hurts people deeply is its unpredictability. Edward doesn''t believe her, and she doesn''t believe that Edward will support her unconditionally. People who have experienced a betrayal will be even more afraid of a second betrayal. She looks at herself nkly. She watches the knife in her own hand passing through Edward''s heart. She feels extremely hurt. "Edward, don''t!" In her dream, she can''t stop herself. Alice wakes up from the nightmare in a sweat. When Alice opens her eyes, she sees Edward''s worried expression. "Edward, it''s not me. It''s not me." After Alice wakes up, she sees Edward. Suddenly, she throws herself into Edward''s arms and cries loudly. Edward is stunned. He doesn''t know whether he should be pleased that it is her first time to take initiative to get close to him after they met again, or he should feel sorry for the frights she has suffered these days. "Edward, it''s not me. It''s not me." Alice''s mind seems to be in mess. She says this sentence over and over again. Edward feels so distressed that he could only reply to her over and over again. "I know. I know." Alice is frightened by her own dreams. She has been frightened for these days, as if all her worries and fears burst out at this moment. It''s already an hourter after shepletely calms down. Edward feels very distressed, but he doesn''t know how tofort Alice, so he has to kiss the corner of Alice''s crying eyes again and again. He hopes that he can use his affectionate kisses to slowly make Alice soothe. "Edward, I didn''t hit Jacquiline. I didn''t hit her. Joanna forced me to sign the confession. I didn''t hit her." Alice tightly grabs the corner of Edward''s clothes, with tears in her eyes. Edward can''t say any refusing words to this kind of Alice. At this moment, Alice is like her in high school who stubbornly pulled him and didn''t want him to fight with others. Edward sighs. He loves this girl. No matter what she does, he will still love her. "I know. I know. Don''t cry. You need to rest. We can talk about it after you get better." After saying that, he kisses her forehead lightly. His gentleness and tenderness are that Alice once liked. He has never forgotten it over the years. Since learning the news that Alice was framed and imprisoned, Edward has been looking for Alice. Yesterday, he took care of Alice all night. At this time, he should be exhausted, but Alice is like his stimnt, which can make him never tired. "Go to sleep. Rest for a while!" Alice is already weak. What''s more, she cries for a long time, so she falls asleep soon. Edward sniffs Alice''s hair, and gradually falls into sleep too. They all enjoy the time right now. It''s already dark when Edward wakes up. Edward looks at Alice, who is still sleeping in his arms. He leaves the bedroom quietly. At present, what Alice needs most is to recuperate and replenish nutrition. Such a thin Alice makes him very sad. What he needs to do now is to find out the real culprit. He wants to see who is so bold to frame his woman and who made Alice suffer a lot. Huh, that person has better pray not to let Edward find out him, otherwise Edward will get revenge. An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth. "Go and find information about the case." It is the matter of the Smith family. Besides, it just happened not long ago. The video of the scene of the car ident is sent to Edward soon. When Alice wakes up, she doesn''t see anyone around. She feels pain all over her body. As soon she moves, it will make her feel painful. She is groaning. The door of the room is not closed. The opposite of the room is the study room where Edward usually works. As soon as Alice makes a sound, Edward knows that she is awake, so he strides over without checking any information. He bends down to put his forehead against Alice''s forehead. He feels her temperature. Luckily, the fever has gone. "What do you want to eat? I asked nanny to make some porridge. You just have your fever gone and you are still weak. Have some porridge first." Alice nods, only feeling that her throat is dry and hoarse. Before she says anything, Edward hands over a ss of water to her. Edward bows his head down. He carefully feeds a cup of warm water to Alice. Edward''s assistant stands beside them silently with the porridge in his hands. Is this gentle and affectionate person really his cold president? That is the power of love! Edward soon takes over the porridge, and then carefully feeds Alice. Both of Alice''s arms have scars. The delicate and smooth hands that once held the scalpel have severalyers of calluses on it now. There are even blisters on a few fingers. Soon, a bowl of porridge is finished. Alice is very hungry. She eats fast. After finishing one bowl of porridge, she blushed a little because she still wants more. After Alice says she wants another bowl of porridge, Edward actuallyughs. "More? No. You made yourself so terrible when I was away. I punish you not to have porridge!" Edward says seriously, so Alice actually believes in him for a while. Alice doesn''t know what to say. She really wants to have another bowl of porridge! Is she really going to beg him for the bowl of porridge? While Alice is thinking about it, Edward keeps staring at Alice''s expression. He sees Alice shaking her head awkwardly, then she shows a cute expression and hugs his arm. "Edward, please. Just one more. I''m so hungry..." Alice acts like a spoiled child now. She just wants to have another bowl of porridge.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. It''s just that at this moment, Alice doesn''t think about why she suddenly relies on Edward so much. Perhaps it is because he saved her, or perhaps her inner world longs for him so much. In past suffering days, she has missed him the most... So after she was saved, she is desperately longing for his love, because she doesn''t know how the love willst...0000 Chapter 108: Enjoy the Temporarily Happy and Sweet Life. Edward touches Alice''s head affectionately, and then said solemnly, "Alice, it''s not that I don''t let you eat. But the doctor said you are still weak, and your stomach needs to adapt. You can''t eat too much at once. Otherwise, it will increase the burden on the stomach." Alice looks at Edward''s serious expression suspiciously. Well, well. It''s just a bowl of porridge. She can stand it! "Do you want to watch the live video?" Edward calmly changes the topic, but he feels like a blessing in disguise. After Alicees out of prison, she isn''t indifferent to him anymore. Now, she can get along well with him which often reminds him of the happy times they once spent together.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. See, now in front of him, she can act like a spoil child. In the past, if Alice wanted him to go to a movie, as long as she acted like a spoil child to him, he would agree. Edward takes theputer to the bed, then hugs Alice. They watch the video together. It seems their rtionship gets a little better after he saved her and took care of her. Alice''s body is slightly stiff, but she just hesitates for a while. She doesn''t push Edward away. This is already a great progress. They two carefully watch the video. No matter how many times they watch it, the car in the video is the one that Edward gave to Alice. Even looking at the figure of the driver in the car, it really looks like Alice. Alice bes more panicked. She holds Edward''s hand and says, "Edward, believe me. I didn''t do it." Edward feels sorry for Alice but he feels angry more. Alice''s panic is not pretending. He knows how much she has suffered these days because of this case. This time, he will investigate the matter clearly. How could his woman be bullied like this by others? But at the same time, Edward is a little angry that Alice is unwilling to trust him. He has told her many times that he absolutely believes her, but the problem is that Alice doesn''t believe him. This is where he feels sad. They have experienced so much together and once trusted each other. Why do they be like this? Today, five yearster, when Edward goes further step to Alice, Alice will take a step back. She wants to keep a distance from Edward, but Edward can''t let her seed. This woman belongs to him. This woman is the one he has decided to spend the rest life with. He let her leave five years ago, but five yearster, he must hold her firmly. Without his permission, she can''t leave him. Edward hugs Alice tightly, pats her on the back tofort her, and then slowly analyzes with her when she is not so excited. "Alice, I absolutely believe in you. Don''t worry. I know you didn''t do it. I will find out the truth and avenge you. Don''t worry about it. You have to take care of yourself." Looking at Edward''s affectionate gaze, Alice tells herself not to fall into it... But the beating heart, the suffering in prison, and the missing of nights makes her gently hug Edward. Just let her be willful once... ...... Joanna hasn''t gone out for three days. So many people have seen that she was beaten by Edward that day. She loves beauty and pays attention to image. She will never allow herself to leave an imperfect impression to others. Outside Joanna''s room, George Haleforts Joanna for a long time, then Joanna is willing toe out. As soon as George sees Joanna''s face, he''s immediately furious, wishing to kill Edward. His daughter, his beautiful and lovely daughter has two pping prints on the face. Edward, how dare you! Not only did Edward publicly break off the engagement with the Hale family, but also took the suspect from the prison, and even directly hit Joanna! These things are all humiliating him! Edward dares to treat his Hale family like this. Does he really think he is powerful? If it''s not that his daughter likes Edward, who does Edward think he is? He is reallywless. Now that Edward doesn''t know the rules, he, George, will teach him a good lesson! Edward is happy that Alice has finally returned to him as before. After separating so many years, they''re finally together again. Time will eventually guide people to find their right persons, and then they will hand in hand to end this life. But Alice is in anxiety. After she is out of prison, she has been in poor health and she has intermittent low-grade fever. Edward has been with her. No matter what he is doing, his focus is on her. Every meal, it''s Edward who personally feeds her. If she feels ufortable, Edward will definitely know before her. There are a lot of bruises on her body, so she needs to be massaged. Edward doesn''t want others to touch her body, so he learns professional massage techniques from the doctor. He gives her massage and applies medicine to her every day after the shower. Even he will make her the soup she wants to eat. No matter what she requests, as long as it has nothing to do with her health, Edward will satisfy her one by one. A happy life seems to be within reach. A caring and gentle husband, two lovely children. What a wonderful life! Because she misses the two children, Edward even takes the two children over. Seeing they are getting along well, Alice feels that she doesn''t have the heart to refuse Edward''s love. But she knows that everything that is calm now is the quiet before storm. A bigger storm will eventuallye. They just have to enjoy the temporarily happy and sweet life. The nightmarish life that some time ago seems to have beenpletely gone. Now, life is peaceful. Alice is greedy for the peace of this moment. She is unwilling to think about her result, just hoping that all this will not end too soon... ...... George finally takes actions in secret. His dissatisfaction with Edward umtes to the peak. ording to his investigation, he has known that Alice is staying in Edward''s vi to recuperate. Edward uses his own power to suppress the pressure from the police station. Originally, George wants to act on Edward as soon as possible, but after J learned the matter, she keeps calling Joanna to apologize, hoping that she could mediate it and not let George really act on Edward. "Joanna, you are a good girl. I will definitely give you what you want. Don''t worry, I will never let that bitch, Alice, stand in your way!"00000000??????? Chapter 109: Propose J''s words calms down the evil air in Joanna''s heart. But once she remembers that Edward had pped herself because of Alice, her beautiful eyes turns gloomy, and her voice is different than before too. "Aunty, I can''t make the decision for this matter, Edward wants to bring her out of the police station by force, that act vites thew, even if my Dad as the city''s mayor defends him, he also needs to give an exnation to the people!" Once J hears that, her heart tightens. George isn''t as easy to coax as Joanna, and George''s image has always been good, if Joanna hasn''t been acting as the mediator in between them, George would already be angry back when Edward break the engagement off. Now Joanna doesn''t even want to mediate, so this... will be a big problem. "Joanna, don''t worry, I''ll go and tell Edward now to send away that lowly woman, give him some time since he''s just momentarily confused." J''s voice sounds a bit like begging. J''s yielding tone makes Joanna slightly smiles, she squints her eyes, exuding the cold and gloomy aura, "Really?" "Of course, Joanna, when have I ever lied to you, I''ll go and find that lowly woman and persuade Edward. While at it, I must trouble you, please don''t let your dad misunderstand Edward!" Everything she says revolves around one main thing, which is not to let George me it on Edward, Alice''s dead or alive has nothing to do with her. "All right, but you have to know that this is a big deal, my dad can''t suppress it for long, 3 days at max." Joanna says that lightly, but J understands the hidden meaning underneath it. If he doesn''t send Alice back to the police station within 3 days, then Edward must bear the consequence for her. Thinking of that, J clenched her fists, her eyes are filled with hatred. Alice, how long do you n to harm Edward!! ''Sash......'' Seeing Alice crying out in pain, Edward''s ck eyes looks hurt, his hand''s movement bes soft and softer, and even if his long eysh covers all his thoughts but his voice leaks his heart out, "I won''t let you get hurt anymore." absolutely not! Alice''s eysh quivers, her heart is beating so crazily, she looks up with her clear eyes and stares right at Edward, coincidentally he also looks over to her. They look at each other with feelings, he''s in her eyes, and his eyes are full of her... "Alice, let''s get married." His abrupt sentence shocks her, making her drop the stuffs in her hands to the floor. She looks at his deeply affectionate pair of genuine eyes that doesn''t evade her at all, he proposes to her at the time when everyone misunderstands her and uses her of criminal charge...... Alice''s eyes suddenly bes moist, her heart can''t help feeling sad and it feels like there''s a hot stream that wants to overflow from her chest, but something suppresses it too, does she even qualify to be with him? Besides, J won''t agree to it, and... Hale Family won''t let her go either. She can''t win against those guys, furthermore... "Alice, let''s just let go of that matter, I don''t mind who you''ve been with these 5years, and I don''t mind whose child Albert and Reba is either, I''ll treat them like my own as long as you stay by my side."Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Edward stretches his white and slender hands out to hold Alice''s, his profound eyes looks straight at hers, his each and every word is sincere and serious like a vow. Rich and deep voice enters Alice''s ears word by word, and turns into warm feeling that drips into her sad and soft heart. Her lips slightly opens, she almost says ''yes'', but in the end she closes her eyes and bites her red lips before saying, "Sorry." Sorry... That word is like a small needle that pricks Edward''s heart, his eyes looks like he''s in pain, staring fixedly at Alice. Alice lowers her head and won''t look at him, the light shines on her white and clear face, she looks really fascinating. "Alice......" When Edward wants to say something to persuade her to stay, Alice suddenly stands up and says, "I''m a bit tired, I''ll go and rest first." After saying that, she doesn''t wait for Edward''s response and hurriedly goes to the second floor, as if he''s a scary beast, the speed of her steps doesn''t give any chance for the man behind her to chase her. What in the world should Alice do that''ll make her let the past go and epts her again? After the door closes, Alice sits on the floor while leaning on the door as if she has no energy left on her body while Edward''s words unconsciously rings in her ears, let''s get married...... "Mommy?" Reba opens her big and cute eyes and looks at Alice, she stretches her soft hands out like she''s consoling Alice. Alice smiles faintly and stretches her hand out to hug her child, Reba. At that time, Albert walks over from theputer to Alice, he looks at her like he wants to say something and stops, as if he doesn''t dare to tell her what he wants to say. Looking at that, Alice asks, "Albert, what happened?" "Uncle John is having a fever." John! Alice immediately remembers that she hasn''t seen John for a long time, she''s been healing since Edward saved her from the prison and she hasn''t think of John''s matter, so once her baby mentions it, she hurriedly asks about his condition. "Uncle John got injured when he''s looking for evidences for you, when we find him, he''s already......" Albert can''t finish what he says, ording to his understanding of mommy, if he let her know that John can''t speak and all his limbs are disabled because of her, the guilt in her heart will definitely make her thoroughly reject daddy. This is also the reason why he doesn''t want to tell his mommy the truth ever since he and his sistere to the vi. On one side, he hopes that daddy can use this chance to reconcile with mommy, after all true sentiments are seen in hard times, daddy dare to oppose Hale Family and bring mommy out, it''s enough to prove that mommy is very important in his heart. But... what about uncle John. Uncle John had taken care of them for these 5 years, and everyone can see that he has feelings for mommy, now he''s badly injured and he''s unconscious, he can''t cover it up anymore. "Where is he? I''ll visit him now!" Alice gets up and asks. Albert bites his lips and doesn''t say a word. "Reba, tell me." "Mommy, you cannot go out now, there''s a lot of bad people out there who''s looking for you." Reba stretches her hands out and pulls on the edge of Alice''s clothes, holding her back with a soft voice.00000000 Chapter 110: Grandma "Be good, nothing will happen to mommy, mommy is only going to visit uncle John, you two stay here." Alice squats and consoles the two babies. Even if she says so, the two babies'' IQ is extraordinary, how could they not understand the risk? But Rupert says that uncle John has a high fever and is unconscious, if this goes on, his life will be in danger. This time, if someone he cares about visits him, it might be able to call out his will to live and perhaps he''ll be better. In the end, Albert tells her John''s whereabouts, Rupert''s ce. Alice walks out the door again and enters the hall, she bites her lips looking at the handsome guy who''s drinking the red wine on the sofa, "I need to go out." she says. Edward''s hand pauses and his eyebrows slightly frowns, "When you need something, you can say it to May and she''ll buy it for you, you can just stay here and recover." "John is injured, I want to visit him" Hearing that, Edward''s handsome eyes freezes for a second, his piercing cold eyes looks at her. Alice''s heart wavers for a bit but it doesn''t change her mind, "I want to go out." "Alice, did you reject me because of him?!" Alice pauses and looks at Edward with suffering eyes, she doesn''t understand it right away, because of him? Who? "Hehe." heughs softly, in Alice''s ears thatugh sounds sad, so she can''t help saying, "Stopughing." Hisugh stops sharply, and he looks fixedly at her, "Do you have to visit him?" Even if she knows that she should shake her head at that moment, because of Edward''s mood at that time and because of the unfavorable situation she''s in. But thinking of everything that John had done for her all these years, and the injuries Albert tells her, John can''t speak because someone drugged him and his four limbs are disabled, how could she not show any concern?! "Yes." "Okay!" Edward stands up, he pulls Alice''s hand and walks outside, he is so strong that he''s almost dragging Alice, she cries out in pain, But as if he doesn''t hear it, he swings her into the car. "Where?" Alice stares nkly, she knows what Edward means, she hold her eyes back, "I can go on my own." "Where?" Edward repeats himself. "I can go on my..." "Alice, do not test my patience!" dangerous aura exudes from Edward''s body, Alice bites her lips and finally says the destination. The car rapidly leaves the vi, the two babies on the second floor shakes their head seeing that situation. "Brother, who do you think mommy will end up with?" "I don''t know." "Uncle John is so pitiful..." "... Yeah." Not long after Alice and Edward set off to visit John, another guest visits the vi, no, more like the owner of the vi, J. J frowns badly when she enters that rural-styled vi again. 5 years ago, the night when she drove away Alice, perhaps because of the brutally aborted fetus, she doesn''t step in again and keeps staying in her own vi. Now she''s here again because of Alice, there''s only one goal, it is to drive her out of this vi! "Madam, wh-why are you her?" once May opens the door and sees J, she stares nkly in panic. "Humph, where''s Edward?" J''s expression doesn''t look good at all when she sees May and walks inside passing through her. May follows her from the back, she''s sweating and stammers out of nervousness, "Y-young master went out to take care of something." Hearing this, J''s eyes lightens up, "Alone?" she asks. "No." May is restless so her voice bes softer. "He''s with that lowly woman, Alice!!" J''s decibel rises highly, she''s very angry. May have no courage to make any sound, but it is already crystal clear. J is really angry, all right, so he still dares to bring her out brazenly, and is he really not afraid that Hale Family will retaliate? "When will he be back?!" May shakes her head. Once J res coldly, May feels helpless, she hurriedly pours a cup of tea and respectfully puts it in front of J, "Madam, drink some tea." "Humph." J takes the tea cup coldly, right when she wants to drink it, she stares nkly after hearing some voice, which is soft like the sound of children talking. How could there be any children here? Seeing that J doesn''t drink the tea, May thought that the tea she made isn''t good enough, so he asks, "Madam, is the tea boiling hot?" "Who''s up there?" "No, no..." when May wants to deny it, there''s another sounding from up there, ''Albert'', she can''t conceal it anymore even if she wants to, seeing J''s ashen expression, Scarlet can only admit it, "They''re miss Robert''s children." "Alice''s children?!" J is very surprised and gets up of the sofa abruptly, how could she have children?! Seeing that she''s like that, May cries out at heart, these days the young master keeps reminding her to keep her mouth shut, no matter who''s asking, do not let things regarding miss Robert leak out, but if the other party is madam, how could she dare to answer wrongly! "Yes." May blindly says yes. J goes to the stairs angrily before May has the chance to say something else. Has Edward gone crazy? Forget about bringing Alice to the vi, he unexpectedly brings her children... no, whose child are they!Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Suddenly, J stops and her expression bes heavy. That day she had seen Alice drinking that drug with her very own eyes, she should''ve lost her child. Could it be that after she left, she got together with another guy and have a child? Child from another man... and Edward still take her into the vi! "Lowly woman!" J curses harshly and finds the bedroom by following the sounds, she directly pushes the door open, "Where did the illegitimate... child..." She sees two beautiful babies, the boy is handsome and cute while the girl looks especially lovable, just like the ones in spring festival pictures, they stand together side by side and melts the hearts of people who looks at them. Albert looks at the high ssdy that suddenly barges in, by her age and appearance, the aura she exudes and the wrings in her forehead, he can guess that she must be daddy''s mother, his Grandma... The atmosphere suddenly bes strangely silent until May rushes and defends the two babies, she reminds J in a very roundabout way, "Madam, they''re still kids."?????????????? Chapter 111: Bastards As soon as J hears it, her expression turns sullen, and stares at May, "Where did theye from?" Her tone is sharp and cold as if she is carrying out an interrogation. Albert and Reba immediately subtract their opinion of the ''grandma'' even though they know that she isn''t happy with their presence. "Madam, they... they were brought in by master." May is trying to protect the kids who are understanding, well behaved, and cute. As a result, she is very fond of them. That''s why she is very protective of them. Even so, J is even angrier. Her own servant helping outsiders! ""Out of my way!" "Madam..." May stops herself but didn''t waver.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "I say again, out of my way!" J bes even more forceful and determined. May was unable to handle her viciousness after all she is only a servant, "Madam, master will be upset if he knew." "How dare you use Edward to scare me?" J looks coldly at May. May breaks out in cold sweat and is in a difficult position. Master kept instructing her to take good care of these two cuties but looking at Madam''s temper if she finds out that the kids were Alice''s, May was worried that... "No, I wouldn''t dare." "Then get out of my way!" J shoves May aside and looks carefully at the two children. They seem familiar but she just can''t recall at that moment. Only one conclusion, without a doubt, they are Alice''s children! ""You are that slut Alice''s children!" Albert with that small and handsome face bes disenchanted and res threateningly at J. He is so young but he has a confident stance making J rmed. But when she thought that such a clever child was Alice''s, she was immediately upset, "Don''t even know how to behave, truly uneducated bastards!" Reba pouts when she heard, with her arms on her waist, she looks up at J, "We have a father and mother, we''re not bastards." When has J ever been talked back at? Even if the way which this doll says is so cute, but her dislike for Alice is overwhelming. She extends her hand to hit Reba. "Madam!" May remarked. She didn''t think that madam would hit a child. She immediately rushed to Reba to block the p. p! The thunderous p causes the mood to tense up. The small kid''s right cheek is red with an imprint. To the right is Reba who grabs Albert''s shirt and cries pitifully, "Brother..." "Don''t be scared, bother''s here." Albert didn''t mind the pain and stared at J. He emphasizes each word, "If we are bastards, it was because the Louis family had done too much evil!" "You!" J was upset with the "done too much evil" until her face was darkened. She was about to p again but May rushed over to block and said, "Madam, master ising back soon, if he sees that..." On hearing this, J controls herself. She turns around and looks at the children who didn''t back down. They are Alice''s child alright. She wonders what Edward was thinking to bring someone else''s children back. "May, get these children out of here immediately!" J coldly orders. "Madam..." May was very conflicted and looks at J. She can''t do it without master''s agreement. The Master''s temper is also very harsh. Additionally, these two kids are so lovely and adorable. May can do something as cruel and heartless as driving them out. J sees May not doing as she was told andughs angrily, "Not bad, this Alice is truly capable. In just a couple of days, not only was she able to get Edward to bring back her two bastards, but she also managed to get you to protect them! I see that you had forgotten whose servant you are!" May didn''t dare to say anything and simply lowers her head. "You don''t have to be conflicted May. We will leave. We don''t wish to live here!" Albert says rebelliously. "Then leave immediately!" J points to the door and says coldly. "Don''t you regret it!" Albert says coldly and pulls Reba''s hand and leaves without looking back. May sees and quickly calls out, "Little ones, you..." "May!" J yells, May didn''t know what to do. Only to see the two kids walking out of the vi. She looks back at J''s expression of disgust and can only pray that master and Miss Roberts quicklye back. "If you dare to call Edward, you''ll face the consequences!" J warns May and cut off May''sst thoughts. ... On the other end, Edward is driving and brings Alice quickly to where Rupert lives. He presses the bell and before long, Rupert opens the door and is stunned to see Alice. "You... " had been released? Perhaps it''s because Joanna and the Smiths are joined in marriage, and the prowess of the Smith family in the market, when Edward brought her out from the Police Station, the news of Alice''s release wasn''t publicized so most outsiders didn''t know that Alice has been released. It is understandable that Rupert is shocked but what surprised him even more, is the person behind Alice, is Edward. Edward is a notable figure in the city and normally can only be seen on television and magazines. When he sees him in person, Rupert is naturally excited. At least he is John ke''s good friend and he knows some background to the issues surrounding Edward, John, and Alice. At this moment, he hesitates and it is better if Alicees alone. What does she mean by bringing Edward along? John is actually in the bedroom resting. "Is John inside?" "Eh... yes, yes." Rupert is stunned for a moment and steps aside for Alice to go in. Edward is expressionless and walks in without saying a word. "Sit down please." Rupert says awkwardly. He didn''t know how to host such an important person. It seems inappropriate to say anything else. Alice is very clear of her objective and speaks her mind, "Can I see John?" "Yes, sure." Rupert quickly nods and brings Alice to the guest room. As they approach the door, Alice can detect the strong odor of disinfectant and medicine and she frowns. She remembers what her babies said and clenched her fists. She starts to be nervous and prays that John is alright.0000 Chapter 112: This Was Your Choice The moment Rupert pushes open the door, what came into view was a pale looking Johnying on the bed. His four limbs are wrapped up and look like a mummy and his head had bandages on. Blood seeped from his forehead and his face was covered in cuts. He is totally different from his usual handsome self. "John!" Alice rushes to the bedside and sees Johnying in agony. Her crystalline tears start to flow. If it wasn''t for helping her, how would John be so severely injured? "John, wake up. It''s me, I''m here to see you. I''m Alice!" Alice holds onto John''s weak and lifeless hand. It is cold and mmy and it chills her to her bone. She feels guilty and responsible for his state.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Edward looks at her and she holding onto John''s hand and frowns. If it isn''t for the seriousness of John''s injuries, he definitely cannot ept her holding onto another man''s hand. Not to mention she crying for another man. He was furious. Rupert can see Edward''s expression and guess the reasons. On the one side is his best friend, on the other side, is an elite not to be trifled with. Rupert hesitates and then carefully says, "Mister Smith, why don''t we go to the sitting room, perhaps Miss Roberts would like some privacy." As soon as he says that, he can feel the fury radiating from Edward. Wasn''t he getting himself into unnecessary trouble? But he really wishes that his friend can wake from hisa and the only person who can do that is Alice, no one else. Love is a powerful medicine. The only person who John is concerned with all these years is Alice. Edward looks at Rupert coldly and then turns to look at Alice. She is focused on John as if nothing else matters. Her relentless attention to John is making him indescribably furious. "Get up!" He walks forward and softly says to Alice. Alice is forcibly pulled up and loses her bnce and sees Edward''s expression and reddened eyes. She hasn''te to terms with her guilt and demands, "Let go of me, I want to apany John." "You''ve already seen him,e with me!" Edward says while pulling Alice''s hand towards the door. "Release me, I''ve said that I want to apany him, I won''t go back with you!" Alice struggles for her hand and looks at Edward with determination. Edward pauses, his handsome looks turned cold and vicious, ring at her furiously. She didn''t look away and bites her lips in determination. Rupert who is observing at the side didn''t know what to do and looks at John and sighs. If John wakes up and sees Alice doing this to Edward because of him, perhaps what he did was worth it? "I will engage the best doctor to treat him,e with me!" With this Edward provides hispromise and that is his limit. Alice pauses and looks at Edward for a couple of seconds, lowers her head and says, "I want to stay with him." "Alice!" Edward pulled Alice into his arms, lifts her chin, and looks at her, forcing her to look directly into his eyes, "I already said that I will engage the best doctor to treat him, what else are you worried of?" "He became like this because of me, how can I leave him like that? Edward, do you understand?" Alice yells and shoves Edward away. Edward isn''t ready for it and is pushed to the wall. He leans on the wall and says to her, "Is he more important to you than me?" Woah... Rupert mouth opens in shock, did he hear correctly? A big boss of SA Group asking such a... such a childish question?!! But Edward''s expression makes one feel that it isn''t childish but a fundamental issue. She bites her lips. On one side is the severely injured John who went through her toughest five years and cared for her all those years, always by her side even though she treated him like her big brother. But now John has lost his voice, and became like that, how can she abandon him? And on the other side is the person who she loved for so many years. How should she choose? "Let''s go!" Edward went forward to pull Alice''s hand and once again, Alice dodged and his hand swiped the empty air, and then his eyes filled with sorrow, "This is your choice?" "I''m sorry." ""Very well, Alice!" Edward eventually leaves and Rupert looks at Alice whose eyes were red. He wants to say something but yet doesn''t know where to being and can only offer a paper napkin, "I don''t think John wishes to see you like this." These words trigger her tears and she couldn''t hold them back anymore, "How long has he been in this condition?" "That day when I came with my kids he woke up once but because he is too weak and his body functions were severely injured. Actually, it would be best to go to the hospital but I am worried that those people will continue to hurt him. That''s why I didn''t dare to take him to the hospital and can only have the family doctor attend to him. But this isn''t a long term solution. It is dangerous for him to remain in-country. I suggest that we send him overseas." "Overseas?" Alice is stunned. She thought of Jacqueline and wonders that had she recovered from her ident. "Yes. The treatment would be better overseas and we shouldn''t dy any further getting him treated." Rupert says as he looks at him with worry. Alice bes sullen, overseas... John dropped everything to be with her those years when she was overseas and now... he is injured because of her. Perhaps it was the best that she goes overseas with him. All that Joanna did was to let her leave this ce and away from Edward. As long as she agrees not to see Edward, not return to this country, then all problems will be resolved. But when she thinks of Edward... Alice''s heart ached and her eyes reveal her sorrows. Rupert looks on and didn''t say a word and exits the room. After all, he had said what he wanted. The rest was out of his control.000000000000 Chapter 113: The Kids are Gone The kids are gone. It is as if May had done something wrong. She stands in ce feeling uneasy and full of anxiety. She didn''t dare to say a word and didn''t dare to look at the master''s angry face. She can''t say that it was madam who was wrong. She is deeply conflicted. "What are you standing there for? Get some people and look for them!" Edward shouts. "Stop!" J yells while seating on the sofa and looks coldly at Edward, "Those two children are not rted to you, why do you care about them so much?" If the woman before him isn''t his mother, if he didn''t see her suffering all those years, Edward will not endure his anger but he suppresses them and says, "Yes, I believe I had said to you that without my agreement, please don''te to this vi!" "I''m your mother! I can go wherever I want. If I didn''te today, I wouldn''t know that you are willing to ept other''s bastards!" J is furious and didn''t hold her words. She looks at Edwards increasingly chilling attitude and is slightly intimidated but then she remembers something and says, "Why, am I wrong? I already got someone to check, those two are John ke''s children. The person who should look for them is John!" When she mentions this name, Edward''s eyes be dazed for a moment and his entire body stiffens up. Standing one side, May is even more afraid. Was she to look for them or not, she didn''t know what she should do. "Go!" Edward ordered. "Yes, yes." May nods hurriedly. "Stop! Didn''t you all say that her two children are intelligent? Is there a need to look for them? I believe they can look for someone to be their stepfather!" J says sarcastically and furiously sees Edward''s anxiousness, "Those two aren''t your children, do you need to be so worried? Furthermore..." J wants to continue but Edward stares coldly at her. Edward then turns towards May and May immediately runs to the security post to call some people to help her search for the kids. The Smiths are the elite of this city and when the family established the SA Group, they became the city''s most respected household. One call and the police station sent several policemen to help with the search. In addition, the bodyguards of the family also went to the surrounding areas to look for them. Even if J wants to stop the search, she relents when she sees how determined Edward is. After all, they are kids and if they are really lost, then she will also feel guilty. She decides not to pursue the matter.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. But she didn''t forget her purpose for going there. "You abandoned Jacqueline who is under treatment in the USA and came back to get Alice out of the prison, send her back in." "Impossible," Edward says clearly and without any doubt. J is so angry that her face is flushed red and stares at Edward, "Impossible? Do you know what you are doing? Getting someone out from the prison. If it wasn''t that the Smith family has authority here and if it wasn''t the Hale family helping to block, do you think that you can be sitting here?" "Alice isn''t a criminal. Jacqueline''s situation isn''t caused by her." "Not her? Recordings by the security camera and all the evidence are pointing towards her. Who else can it be? The police determined that it was her and she had confessed. You are still defending her, are you drugged by her?" J is increasingly agitated. If Alice had been present, she would have torn her from limb to limb. Once she thought about the Roberts family, J will be restless. If she continues to see her son walking down this path, not only will the Smith family be ruined, Edward will also be ruined by this woman! "Don''t interfere with this issue," Edward says calmly and is clearly frustrated. When she hears this, she is even more furious, "I am your mother if I don''t bother, who will! And this matter affects the reputation of the Smith family. How can I not interfere? Now you are keeping a criminal here, do you know what others will think?" "Nothing to do with me." p! The p is loud and crisp. May is shocked stiff in ce. She sees the imprint on master''s face and opens her mouth in shock. Madam actually hit master. After the p, J looks at the cold as ice Edward and looks at her right hand. She suddenly panics and sees Edward turn to leave. She hurries to grab him and says, "Edward, mom, mom didn''t mean to hit you. You must listen to me. I..." "Either you leave or I leave," Edward said coldly. J bites her lips and looks at Edward''s cold expression and knows that it is pointless for her to say anything. When she sees that Edward is about to walk out, she might as well go back to think of other means. But she can''t help it and continues to say. "Okay, I''ll leave. But you better consider carefully this issue. The Hale family isn''t someone to antagonize. If you continue like this, our Smith family will be ruined by you. Even if you don''t think for yourself, you must think for your father, he..." "Are you done?!!" Edward yells furiously and shocks J to retrieve her hand. Seeing that he is really furious, she stops and left. After J leaves, the entire vi fell silent and May stands in ce for a long time. She sees master in deep thoughts sitting on the sofa and the imprint on his face was so obvious. She says, "Master, shall I get some ointment for you?" "No need," Edward replies. "Shall I prepare dinner? Miss Roberts she..." "Fuck off!" Edward yells which reflect his fury. May didn''t dare to ask again and retreat to the side. She can''t help but wonder why Alice didn''te back with him. Didn''t they go out together? ... "Mayor Hale, yes yes yes, I will settle this properly. Rest assured, I know what to do..." After getting a satisfactory answer, George Hale gives a rare smile and acknowledges it. He hangs up the call and sees her daughter rushing in angrily and asked, "Who made you angry again?" Joanna stomps her feet and clenches her teeth and said, "Who else, just now J called and says that she didn''t see Alice in that vi. She must be hidden by Edward somewhere!" "Really?" George calmly asks seemingly uninterested. "The slut was nowhere to be seen but she saw the slut''s children and drove them away. It''s best that they were caught by those who sell children!" Joanna says ruthlessly. Once he hears this, George seems to be interested andughs, "Then where do you wish that they are sold to?" Chapter 114: A Reunion in Africa "The farther the better. Africa will be the best." Joanna grits her teeth and her charming eyes are overflowed with viciousness. "Well, Africa is not bad too. Won''t it be better if we sell them and Alice together over there?" George continues to ask. "Fine, let''s reunite the family in Africa!" Joanna can''t help butugh when she imagines the scene. With the benefit of hindsight, she realizes that his father''s words have a hidden meaning. She looks at her father involuntarily and asks with a frown, "Dad, is it that you already have some ideas in your mind?" When George knows his precious daughter finally realizes it, he gets up from the desk, walks to her front and gently fondles her face. The palm print beaten by Edward has gone from her face, but whenever George remembers that Edward and Alice dare to make Joanna cry bitterly, he feels that it is not enough to vent his anger if he only sells them in Africa. "Dad, just now you seemed to mean..." Joanna is not foolish. She thinks back on the conversation just now and feels that something is wrong. George does not hide the secret from his daughter and tells her about the police report made by the Smith''s, in which a policeman has already found those two children at KFC. When the policeman approaches the children, they keep saying that they don''t need to go to the police station because they are able to find their mother by themselves. Oh, that''s pretty smart. However, is it possible for him to let these two cute and smart children stay outside and look for their mother alone? So, at this moment, the two children "are" brought back to the police station and how will they be handled is all about how George wants them to be. "Dad, what do you want to do then?" George smiles sinisterly, "Of course, waiting for Alice to turn herself in." "As expected, Dad will always have good ideas!" Joanna takes the initiative to hug George, with smiles all over her face which is very differentpared to the time when she just came in. Even if Edward desperately wants to protect Alice, so what, she still has to return to the police station!! After searching for a day and a night, the Smith''s has not found the children yet. Edward is getting more and more anxious as there is no news from the police station. Whenever he thinks about the two cute and lovely four-year-old children who have been wandering outside and going nowhere, he is extremely distraught. Edward does not dare to tell Alice what has happened and feels d and lucky that she is by the side of John because he is afraid that she is unable to ept it after knowing this matter. "Extend the scope. Make sure to keep searching for them until you found them!" "Yes." Allen nods as if he has figured out something and asks tentatively, "President, I have heard that these two children are very smart. Is it possible that they have already found Miss. Alice?" It has already taken so much power to find the two children but they still cannot be found. There is obviously something wrong. However, Allen does not think of the other possibility. Instead, he thinks of Alice''s side. When Edward hears this, he quirks his eyebrows. He had spent time with the two cute children before and could somehow feel their genius kind of intelligence. It is possible for them to find Alice by themselves. Perhaps, he should go to John''s ce and see if the children are there? Fields looks at Edward who appears in front of him again. Before he can even say anything, Edward already asks, "Did anyonee over here yesterday?" "What?" Fields is dumbfounded. Edward pulls a long face. Fields looks at Edward''s handsome face and quickly shakes his head, "No, no, nobody else ising except you and Miss. Alice." As if knowing something, Fields asks, "Is it someone from the police station ising?" After hearing that, Edward''s heart sinks. To his surprise, the two children are not here! It seems like Fields has realized that Edward''s face is not right. Being slightly bold, Fields asks, "Is it rted to Miss. Alice?" He knows that Alice is now charged for causing injury in a car ident and is sentenced to three years. If Edward has not done anything, she is bound to be in the prison now. Edward frowns, stares at Fields and coldly gazes at the direction towards John. Fields notices that and says, "Does Mr. Edward want to go and see Miss. Alice?" After asking that, Fields wants to p himself. If Edward knows what is happening inside, he may explode with anger immediately. Now, he can somehow determine that Edward''s love for Alice is certainly true. Thinking such a way, Fields now thinks of his good friend, John. Competing with such a powerful person, no wonder John never expose his feelings to Alice, but choose to contribute to her silently. "Is she okay?" After not seeing her for a day, it is a lie to say that he does not miss her. Although she is so close, he still cannot reach out his step to meet her when he thinks of the two adorable children. It is not a wise decision to meet her at this moment. "Miss. Alice is fine. She is just a little worried..." "Worried?" Edward''s heart flutters and subconsciously thinks that Alice already knows about the two missing children. In hindsight, he realizes that what Fields has said is referring to John and at that moment, the utter feeling of disappointment engulfs him and makes him feel bad. Fields also seems to know that it is not suitable to tell the truth. He is very embarrassed and does not even know how to reply. The atmosphere is suddenly silent and when Edward wants to leave, unexpectedly, Alice walks out of John''s room. Apparently, she has not slept for the entire night as her eyes look red and there are some bruises which make her look very haggard. With just a single nce, Edward feels like his heart is punched strongly by something, so ufortable. She stays awake for the whole night because of another man, while he... is unable to fall asleep because he is thinking about her. "Fields, John is..." Before the words are utteredpletely, she notices the man standing at the doorway with a knife-like and angr handsome face. The warm sunlight on his face enables him to look as attractive as Apollo. However, a sh of pain in her eyes makes her heart darken. Her limpid eyes move and she says softly, "You''re here." "Yeah." He responds. She slightly opens her mouth but she does not know what to say. The thing that happened yesterday is still vivid in her mind and she expects that most likely he will note over but surprisingly he really appears. She is shocked and feels awkward. Again, the atmosphere bes silent. Fields wishes the earth can open up and swallow him whole from this awkward situation.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "Have you eaten?" "Not yet..." "Oh." Field''s mouth twitches twice and he simply says, "It''s almost noon, I''m going to buy groceries, you guys talk!" Finished speaking, Fields goes to grab his wallet with the speed of a hundred-meter sprint and quickly leaves the ce, as if he is afraid someone will ask him to stay there. Now, only Alice and Edward are in the living room. "Want some tea?" "No need." Edward''s eyebrows are filled with a sense of displeasure because she sounds like the mistress of this house, which makes him have the urge to grab her hand and leave the ce. But...not now. Even if it is not due to the children''s matter, it is still possible that his mother maye over again. If she stays here, nobody will know and thus she is safer. Even though Edward rejects to have the tea, Alice still pours a cup of tea for him and ces it on the tea table. When she turns her body to sit on the other side, her right hand is abruptly grabbed by him and the pull causes her to lose bnce and fall onto a warm chest, which makes her face his clear and affectionate eyes.00000??????? Chapter 115: Give Him to Me His eyes were full of her. She blushes and tries to get up but his hands hold her thin waist in an overbearing manner, leaving her unable to move. "Let go of me." Her voice bes so soft and she does not even realize it. "Stay awake for all night?" He cannot wait to ask her. Being slightly hesitant, Alice nods and notices that there are some faint bruises under his eyes which indicate he does not sleep too. But she does not ask him, for fear that... "Well?" Somewhat annoyed, he sps her jaw and forces him to look directly at him. As her panicked and timid eyes are shown to him one by one, he suddenly feels that this kind of self-abuse is too...funny. "You worry about him until staying up all night? Well!"T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Alice bites her lip, not answering. "Speak up!" The man''s abrupt and elevated voice makes her brows knit, "John just slept." Thump! There is a shudder on the coffee table. Alice looks at his fist which pounds on it, with concern rising in her eyes and wants to reach out her hand. However, she thinks of something so she clenches her hand into a fist and withdraws it. "Alice, let me ask you again, will you marry me!" Marriage... When she hears this word again, she feels like a hot stream is searing down her chest to her limbs, but somehow her heart is reminding her that they are people from two different worlds. For a long time under his intense gaze, she bites her lip and utters three words, "I''m sorry, I...hmm..." Suddenly, Edward ces her body underneath him and kisses her aggressively. His rudeness that has never been shown before is assaulting her lips sexually like a tornado, causing her to have breathing difficulty, but the tactility of tongues tangling with each other is so obvious. Her heart is being plundered step by step. Unconsciously and gradually, she enjoys it so much and her hands start to unwittingly surround his neck, while his hands have traveled from her thin waist to her breast. She bes sober-minded and strongly pushes Edward away after realizing that there is a sense of coolness in her breast. "Are you crazy?" John is still inside the room and Fields will be back any minute! Edward''s mouth curls into a smile. In the next second, he kisses her stubborn lips again and this time, it is like a spring breeze that is gentle but without losing any domination and full of temptation. However, her mind is totally not on it until he bites through her lower lip. As she feels the pain, she opens her attractive eyes and looks at him. He stretches out his tongue to lick her blood-oozing lip little by little, with extremely gentle manners to have soft and ambiguous feelings, causing her heartbeat to quicken. Now, her cheeks look even hotter and redder. A sudden muffled soundes out from the room. Apparently, Alice bes clear-headed and again, she pushes Edward away and gets up from his body. "John is awake." Seeing that she is heading to the room, Edward reaches out his hand to pull her. "Edward!" Alice quirks her eyebrows, feeling that the person in front of her is childish. "You have three days to think about it. I''ll arrange for a doctor to treat him." Alice does not say anything and struggles out of his hands. She heads to John''s room without turning back her head at all. Watching her leaving, Edward disys a smile that is even uglier than a crying face. Looking at John who is pointing to her lips, Alice lowers her head. "I''m fine, do you want some water?" She had been by his side for the entire night yesterday and his fever was gone butter he had fevers over and over again. He had severe injuries all over his body and she had called her friend staying abroad and was told that he must go oversea to seek treatment. But before that, John had to make sure his condition was better and ensured that the fever hadpletely gone before he really went oversea. John shakes his head. He is not able to speak now and also cannot move his limbs. Even the action of shaking head is pretty hard for him. Being an active and vivacious person originally, he is now like a cripple, making him feel exceedingly dejected. However, when he can see Alice staying by his side safe and sound after he wakes up, he has a faint feeling of happiness. If this situation can go on like this forever, even if he cannot speak for the rest of his life, he will not regret it. But... the movements and soundsing from the living room, especially the familiar male voices are clear enough to indicate that Edward is here. Yes! He should have thought of the fact earlier that if without Edward''s help, no one can save Alice out of the prison. What about him? He was identally kidnapped and when he finally found the evidence that showed George had been smuggling, the tape recorder was gone in the end... He did not have the evidence anymore and George had abused him until he became a cripple. Now, he is a waster and cannot even hold a scalpel. Being a person like this, he does not deserve to ask Alice to stay by his side. "John, don''t worry, I will find a way to cure you. Not long after we will go abroad and I will find the best doctor to heal your limbs." Alice assures John, but her eyes are tear-reddened as she does not know how to tell him the truth. She has told her friend who is a doctor working abroad about John''s condition and is told that his limbs are possible to return as normal by breaking and rebuilding. But...the voice is unable to be healed because his tongue is cut off and is dyed for too long to receive treatment... It is already toote. In other words, John will not be able to speak afterward... Thinking of this, Alice takes the initiative to hold John''s hand while her clear eyes are staring at him. "Don''t worry, I will always be by your side." John''s eyes are puffy with a trace of wetness around the lids. He gazes at her and opens his mouth, but he can only make a "Hmm..." sound. He looks so deste and sad, like a battery in which no charge is left. Alice feels worse hearing that kind of sound. She nestles in the arm of John and her heart is filled with agony. In those days, John was so high-spirited, vigorous and always stayed by her side unrestrainedly. If it wasn''t John five years ago, how can she give birth to her child safely? John not only saved her and her child but also agreed to have a fake marriage with her... He had taken care of her wholeheartedly for five years. These things appear in Alice''s mind one by one, but she suddenly remembers the "marriage" mentioned by Edward. Looking again at John who is lying on the bed, Alice bites her lips and her eyes show a hint of determination. She has secretly made a decision. The dark shadow outside the door has left at an unknown time. Except for John, no one knows when is standing there and when he leaves again... When Shane is called toe out, he will just do this thing--drinking. Shane is speechless when he sees that Edward continues to drink one ss after another. He has asked Edward about what has happened multiple times but he does not get any reply. He also starts to drink until Edward is drunk. Shane snaps his fingers to call the waiter as he wants to pay the bill. However, the person who approaches them makes him bbergasted. "I''ll send him back." A sexy V-neck dress, an exquisite and beautiful makeup that suits the gorgeous face, coupled with her prominent wealth. These make her a goddess who is certainly adored by thousands of men. But unfortunately, she is not Shane''s cup of tea. Likewise, she is not the one that Edward is craving for. "Give him to me." "Sorry, I guess he doesn''t want to go with you!"????????????? Chapter 116: Stop Pretending "How do you know he doesn''t want toe with me?" Shane White gives an interested nce towards Edward Smith on the opposite side of the table, smirks, then asks leisurely, "Let me ask you, do you want to go," in the middle of his question, he darts a look of unspoken disdain towards the woman beside him, then continues asking, "go with her?" Edward Smith opens his drunken and hazy eyes, stares at the woman for a long time. Just as she is about to say something, Edward Smith coldly spits out a phrase, "Go away!" Joanna Hale''s face is red and white for a while, she notices the mockery in Shane White''s eyes, clenches her teeth, alright! Edward Smith, you''ve insulted me repeatedly, don''t me me for being merciless! The children have been missing for three days. In these three days, Edward Smith almost searched the whole city, but still nothing. It''s not just the disappearance of the two lovely kids that disturbs Edward Smith, but also how to exin to Alice. What makes him even more panic is that SA Group''s foreign trade has problems at the customs, saying that the products are substandard, therefore detained for inspection. The inspection can be quick, but a month or even more is also possible if the customs intentionally make it difficult. The delivery date for this batch of products ising soon. Once it is overdue, the loss will be very great. Allen Ginsberg is extremely anxious. Theirpany ships products all the time, but this kind of problem never urs, and no one has ever dared to embarrass the Smith Family. But now...he''s afraid that his own boss may have provoked the most powerful person in the city. But Allen Ginsberg doesn''t dare to talk about this, he can only find someone to facilitate the rtionship, hoping the customs will finish the inspection as soon as possible. However, the dayes eventually. While Edward Smith is taking care of business at SA Group, Alice Roberts takes an Uber to the vi to visit the two lovely kids. May opens the door and stuns when she sees her. "May." Alice smiles. "Ms, Ms. Roberts, why, why are you here?" May panics as young master had instructed, Ms. Roberts must not know what happened to the children. But now Ms. Roberts is here, how will she be able to hide it. "Edward is not at home, right?" "Young, young master is not at home" Alice is relieved and is about to walk in, but May does not move out of the way, Alice is confused, "May?" "Ms. Roberts, how about youe another day?" It''s now Alice''s turn to be stunned, seeing that May is reluctant to let her in, confusingly asks, "Is someone inside?" This question really troubles May, she is racking her brain on how to hide it when a sarcastic voice sounds from behind, "May, if she wants toe in, just let her in!" Alice is startled to see an elegant woman standing out from the house, looking at her with condescending eyes, arrogant and contemptuous. It is Edward''s mother J Louis. ""Come on in." It is rare that J Louis is willing to let her into the vi. Alice is suspicious, but her strong desire to see her children makes her choose to go inside, she doesn''t even notice the anxious look on May''s face who is following behind. Alice eyes nces towards the second floor as she is heading towards the living room, are the kids still sleeping at this hour? Why is it so quiet? "I didn''t think you have the guts toe here again!" J snorts coldly and says disdainfully. Alice bites her lips, if it isn''t for the two lovely kids, she will not want to set foot in this ce again, after all, she had already decided not to meet with Edward anymore. Since the rtionship is fruitless, she simply does not want to start it. Shees here today because she has decided to leave with her two lovely kids. Her original idea is to disappear quietly when Edward is not around, but she didn''t expect... J Louis is actually here. "I''ll leave immediately." "Leave? Alice, do you think I''ll let you go so easily if I see u?" J sneers. ""Then what do you want?" J gets up, walks over to Alice and raises her hand, ready to p her. But this time, Alice catches her hand in mid-air and shrugs it off, stares at her with her determined eyes, clearly says, "Do you think I''ll let you hit me again? In my eyes, you''re nothing but Edward''s mother!"Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Hearing this, in addition to the failed attempt to hit her, makes J so furious that she cannot say a word. She angrily stares at Alice, but thinks of something, then she smiles. This smile strangely causes Alice to feel nervous, an uneasy feeling starts to spread, just as she is about to say something, she sees J sits back down on the sofa, and after she instructs May to make tea, she looks at Alice deliberately, "You are here for the children, right." As soon as Alice hears this, she bes anxious, she only thinks about the children but forgets that J is here, if she sees the children, she will... "What are you going to do?" Alice''s wary look makes J can''t help butughs, but immediately shows a serious face afterughing, speaks in a cold tone, "What happened five years ago, it seems like you''ve forgotten, haven''t you?" Five years ago... Alice remembers that gory scene, she can''t help but shivers, no one knows J Louis''s and Joanna Hale''s cruel methods better than her. Seeing the look of fear from Alice, J is very satisfied that she is scared. "I''ve told you before, leave Edward and never approach him again." "I did not" "If not, he''ll break off the engagement with Joanna because of you? If not, he''ll rush back to bring you out of jail, leaving Jacquiline who is being treated in America? If it is not because of you, why is the Hale family against hispany? It''s all because of you, you are the nemesis of the Smith family!" J bes more and more agitated as she speaks, pointing at ¨¢lice, hoping this woman will disappear forever. Against? Hale family.... Alice seems to understand something, she looks at J and asks her, "What happened to Edward? What happened to thepany?" "Stop pretending, if it wasn''t for you, will the Hale family be against him? You did something like that and still act innocent, only Edward believes you. I''m telling you, a woman like you, three years is not enough, you should stay in jail for the rest of your life!" "It wasn''t me who drove into Jacquiline, it wasn''t me!" J looks at Alice as if she has just heard the biggest joke of her life, "Do you think I''ll believe you?" Upon hearing that, Alice bites her lips strongly, yes, how can J believe her, but... Edward believes in her. Even with all the evidence in front of him, he is still determined to believe in her. This kind of trust moves her and makes her linger even more. What right does she have to make him believe in her? After a long while, Alice muffles out a sentence in a dry voice, "I''ll take the children and leave, I won''t bother him anymore." Chapter 117: Remember What You Said "Leave? Didn''t you leave back then? Now you came back again to ruin his marriage with Joanna, I will not trust you anymore!" J says rudely. "So what do you want? I came back this time with no intention of contacting him, let alone get together with him!" Alice says while biting her lips. Hearing this, J''s mouth slowly raises a smile, "Really?" "Yes!" "You don''t want to be with him at all, right?" "Correct!" "So, it''s all Edward''s own wishful thinking and has nothing to do with you?" Alice grips the edges of her dress tightly, wishful thinking...remembering what Edward had done for her since they met. Perhaps at first, she was really determined to leave the rtionship behind, butter...she still couldn''t help but be moved, and uncontrobly attracted to him. But there will always be something stopping them from being together, reminding her that they are simply not possible, and not right for each other. "...yes." Hearing Alice says that affirmatively, J seems like she has aplished a great thing and smiles in satisfaction, "Good, remember what you said." Alice doesn''t say anything else, she turns around and wants to head towards the second floor to look for her two lovely kids. Just as she takes her first step, J very ''kindly'' reminded her, "If you''re looking for those two children, you don''t have to, they are not here." "Where did they go?" Alice looks at J nervously, how can the children have disappeared? "Seems like Edward haven''t told you yet, of course, they''re not his children after all, so what if he lost them." J says with a smiling face, not feeling anxious or guilty in the slightest. On the contrary, the more nervous and worried she watches Alice bes, the happier she is. If it wasn''t for that bitch, Alice, the Smith family and the Hale family would''ve already formed a family. However, it''s all ruined by Alice! How can she not hate her! "No, no!" Alice tells herself that J is just lying to her, just lying to her. She runs to the second floor like a madwoman and rushes into the children''s room, they are not here. She keeps on searching the next room until she finishes searching all the rooms upstairs, but there is no sign of the children. May cannot bear seeing her like this, just when she is about tofort her, Alice grabs both her shoulders, "May, what she said isn''t true, is it? Are the kids out to y? Where, where are they?" May is also a mother, how can she not understand Alice''s feelings. But some words, at this point, can''t be hidden anymore, "Miss. Roberts, don''t worry too much, the children will definitely be found, young master has already sent many people..." "Albert, Reba..." Alice stood there in a daze, unconsciously calling the names of her two lovely kids, her ears are listening to May, but her head ispletely nk, it is impossible, Albert and Reba cannot be lost. Impossible... "May, what''s the point of telling her? The children have been missing for three days and she, the mother has only realised now, which means she doesn''t really care either, how are we supposed to worry about finding her children!" J says sarcastically with a carefree look, which deeply irritates Alice. She rushes towards J, questions, "Why are they missing!" "How should I know!" J avoids Alice''s tearful questioning eyes and retorts with a slight guilty conscience, at the same time gives May a warning look. Ma yquickly shuts her mouth. Alice swallows her anger, she almost says ''they are your own grandson, your own granddaughter'' but she does not. She walks towards the door, thinking that she must find her two children. As soon as she walks through the door, she bumps into someone and hears a deep voice, "Where are you going?" When she lifts her red and worried eyes, she sees the tired man in front of her, wearing a stiff suit, and it is Edward Smith. "What''s wrong?" Seeing her pitiful look with red eyes like a rabbit, Edward''s heart aches. He reaches out his hand wanting to wipe her tears, but she fiercely shrugs it off, he is stunned. "Where is Albert and Reba?!" Edward stands there, a trace of panic shes in his eyes, looking at the non-stop fear and worry in Alice''s eyes, he speaks, "I will find them." "You''re a liar, a cheater! A liar!" Alice thinks of the fact that Albert and Reba have disappeared for three days, and he didn''t even mention about it, even though that day...yes, that day. Thinking back to that day, Alice stretches out her hand and ps him. p! Edward does not dodge it, he looks straight at Alice, if she can let off steam by hitting himself, so what if she hits again? However, just because he doesn''t care, it doesn''t mean that J Louis whoes up behind him doesn''t care. How dare you hit my son! "Bitch!" p! Alice takes a heavy p from J, she looks at J and Edward firmly, butughs, "Yes, you are a family, huh, Edward Smith, I never want to see you again in my life. If the two children are not found, I will never forgive you!" After saying that, Alice walks past Edward to leave. But her hand is grabbed tightly by Edward, "Where are you going?" "None of your business." She tries to break free, but he is extremely strong, won''t let her go at all, atst she simply stands there, looking coldly at Edward and asks, "What do you want?" "I will find them." "Am I supposed to say thank you then?" Alice says sarcastically. Edward furrows his eyebrows tightly, his ink-ssh-like eyes hide a tinge of pain, he looks directly at Alice, "When did we be like this?" "Mr. Smith, I think there''s one thing you need to understand, I never promised you anything. Moreover, we got divorced five years ago. I want you to keep that in mind, don''t ever harass me again or evene into my life." These words are like a dagger, ruthlessly piercing into Edward''s heart, stains his eyes with enormous pain. After she says that, she clenches her teeth and strongly draws back her hand, her wrist is already flushed red. But she doesn''t care and turns her gaze towards J, who is watching coldly from behind, and says a word using the shape of her mouth, "Satisfied?" J seems like she didn''t see it and pulls Edward, "This kind of woman, you should just let her go, she doesn''t love you at all, Edward!" "She''s right, I stopped loving you a long time ago!" "Alice!"Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. She smiled, "Goodbye!" After Alice left, J chattered, "Edward, forget about such woman, I''m sure Joanna is a thousand times better than her, furthermore she''s an evil woman who drove into Jacquiline, you..." ""Mum!"000000 Chapter 118: Kneel Before Me Edward looks darker and gloomier, notices J. The imprint of the five fingers was on his pretty face. J eyes are crossed by fierce feelings while she takes out a recorder and shoves it under Edward''s nose. She smacks her lips and goes, "I told you she is a bad woman, haven''t I? Don''t take my words for true if you wish, just listen it yourself." Edward doesn''t grab the recorder and J is indifferent. She just ces it on the coffee table and waits for some kind of reaction. Her objective has been achieved. She gets up, stares at May, and leaves. Edward looks at the recorder on the coffee table for a long time and in the end, he presses y. He recognizes the voice of Alice straight away. Every word was like a needle in his heart. She definitely doesn''t love him anymore. Alice at the vi is about to burst into tears because of her confession. She is dead worried about Albert and Reba and Edward''s deception saddens her very much. The children. Her children... "Look how brave the newly released prisoner is, already showing herself in the streets!" A sharp and mean woman''s voice rings, calling Alice back to reality. The arrogant Joanna. Alice ignores her trying to walk past to go and find her children. Joanna nts her feet in front of Alice blocking her way. Seeing Alice''s worried expression makes her particrly satisfied, "Where are you going so fast?" "None of your business." Alice replies coldly. "Tsk tsk, aren''t you a fugitive? How bad would be if I call the police now? Don''t you dare talk to me like that!" Her words bring pain and anger to poor Alice. She ended up in this terrible situation because of Joanna, but despite this, Joanna continues to make fun of Alice as if nothing had happened. "Joanna, between us the criminal is you, and you know it well. The truth will one daye out!" Joanna smiles at the sound of those words, "Seriously? Do you really think anyone will ever believe you? Or maybe you think Edward wille to save you? Forget about it! He can''t even protect himself now!" Alice''s shiny teeth sink into her lower lip, her eyes half closed. The thought of Edward unable to protect Albert and Reba and their disappearance hidden for three days is unbearable. "Edward no longer concerns me." "What an indifferent bitch you are! I wonder what Edward would say hearing this." Joanna is sweet andpassionate, but it''s all fake. Her eyes reveal the fierce truth: disdain and contempt. Alice tries once again to leave, but Joanna''s words make her stop, "Are you not worried about your children?" "Do you know where they are?" Alice approaches Joanna so close that she can feel her breath on her face. And Joanna, seeing Alice trembling, is filled with joy. She deliberately says slowly, "What if I do know?" "Tell me where they are!" "And why on Earth would I do that?" Asks back Joanna arrogantly. Alice grits her teeth. No matter how Joanna humiliates her, she has to be polite for the sake of her children. What choices does she have? "...Please, tell me, where can I find them?" Joanna smiles, looks at Alice condescendingly, and asks amusedly, "What did you say? Is that how you cry for help?" Alice sps her hands tightly, looks at Joanna, bows her head, and humbly asks, "What do you want me to do?" "If you need help, you should beg, kneel down and maybe, I''ll consider your request." Joanna sayscent andpletely aware of theings and goings of people around them. She does that only to shame her publicly. "You..." "That is how you show your love for your children? Wouldn''t you trade your life for them? If so, kneeling to know where they are is not that bad, am I right?" Joanna sneers, staring at Alice''s stubborn lip being pierced by her own teeth. She looks as she is about to jump over and break at the same time. "If I kneel, would you tell me?" "It depends on my mood." Drags Joanna. She looks at Alice, and adds a sentence slowly, "If you don''t want to kneel, I understand. You do not want to find your children for real." There are a lot of people on the street, and there are people constantly walking by them. The sun is very high. She cannot see Joanna properly but what she can see is that Joanna is beautifully dressed, elegant and noble, while she... She just has a white T-shirt. Lined with pale jeans, one looks like a princess and the other looks like a maid.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Oh, any man would choose Joanna. Nheless, she is a real princess. Yes, shouldn''t it be right if a maid kneels down before a princess? Kneel, kneel, Alice, do it for your children! This is hard. Joanna made several attempts to her and the child''s life. She has to swallow her pride and forces herself kneel. Joanna giggles at the scene, triumphantly, watching Alice'' knees slowly bend down... Just when Alice is about to kneel, a man pulls her up, faces to Joanna, and says with a smile, "What a coincidence, I would never have expected to meet Miss Hale here." "Randall Collins, you should carefully choose to which people you show your mercy to." Joanna knows the man too. After all, he is the infamous dandy of this city. Besides Edward, Randall Collins and Shane are the most dreamed of by thousands of girls. Shanees from a political family and rarely appears in public. However, Randall Collins is always hanging around, making materials for gossips and scandals. Randall Collins stepped in obviously because of Alice and that makes Joanna fuming. What will there ever be in this girl that drives all men crazy... "Did you know Alice used to be my father''s specialist doctor? Seeing her here, I had to give her my regards." Randall Collins smiles, as a true gentleman. Joanna sneers. She doesn''t believe any of his words. A yboy and a whore who lies with anyone are perfect match, "If you say so, I''ll leave you alone then!" Joanna turns to leave, just to be called out by Alice, "Where are they?" "Want to know? Then go back to where you belong!" Joanna walks towards the red sport car, with sunsses on and extreme disgust drawn on her face. Alice will soon be in jail...she thinks. Alice can''t understand what Joanna meant with that sentence. Randall Collins''s eyes dim a bit at the sound of Joanna. It is well known that she, one way or another, will have her vendetta. Alice took her man away, she is lucky to be alive.000000 Chapter 119: Im Crazy She has been sentenced to three years. It should be Joanna''s masterpiece. "Where are you going?" Randall Collins pulls back Alice and she shakes her head. She just wants to find her kids. She just lost the opportunity to acquire the whereabouts of her children. Only if she had knelt to Joanna just before... Alice mes herself.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "There''s something wrong?" Alice keeps shaking her head, withdraws her hands from Randall Collins''s, and says politely, "Thank you." Such alienation and indifference makes Randall Collins a little awkward, staring at Alice''s stubborn eyes, and says, "You seem to be in trouble, allow me to help." Help? Alice, in shock, raises her head and looks at Randall Collins, thinking that Collins family too has influence in the city and might be able to help her find the children. She dwells on it and then tells the story of her missing children. Randall Collins gets confused. If his deductions are correct, Joanna meant that the kids are in her hands, waiting for Alice to throw herself into the. "Are you willing to do everything necessary in order to find your children?" "Yes, I truly want to find them." "Noted, remember your words." Randall Collins finds the kids right away. With the help of his family, hees to know that the Mayer Hale have been ordered to guard them personally. In this way, Randall Collins is inevitably difficult to manage. Offending George for Alice is definitely not a very good trade but a mother''s heart alwayses first... Moreover, might good to y a little game versus Edward and beat him. The so-called kindness was just to win against Edward. Randall Collins calls the police. At the same time when the Randall Collins finds out the kids'' location, Edward finally realizes something is wrong. Using his own connections, he learns that it was George who was secretly tricking him. The two children are hidden inside the police station. Seeing the anger on his boss''s face and the appearance of leaving, Allen Ginsberg suddenly raises and shouts, "Boss..." Edward is already on the move. Allen does not have the authority to stop him. Allen is embarrassed and worried thinking that the one behind this is Mayer Hale. As a coincidence, J calls again. "Your highness..." "What is Edward doing and why doesn''t he answer my calls?" "He went out just now." Hearing this, J has a vision, "Where did he go?" Allen is hesitant, the boss on one side and Mrs. Louis on the other, he is caught between anvil and hammer. "Heed mymand!" Allen can only tell the truth, "Mr. Smith knows the location of the children, and he just went there." J hangs the phone, and Allen can only pray that Mrs. Louis rushes over to prevent the conflict between Edward and Mayer Hale. Or else, the troubles will be too many to count. Knowing that the two children are in the police station, Alice has been suppressing her inner anger. They, how could they be like this, how could they let two four-year-old children stay in a ce like the police station! Thinking of the two children being frightened and scared, Alice feels like her heart is about to shatter in pieces. It is all her fault. If it weren''t for her, they would have been left alone. "Don''t worry, I called them already. We can pick up the children as soon as we get there. I will take care of everything." Randall Collins drives the car andforts Alice. "Thank you, thank you." She cannot stop say or think of something different to express her immeasurable gratitude. "I told you, anything for you. it''s a pleasure." Actually, Randall Collins wants to say something else, but seeing Alice in that fragile state of mind, makes him being cautious. They have many days together ahead and it''s not difficult to get Alice''s heart. After all, he is her great benefactor now. The police station is not far away. Edward, Randall Collins and Alice reach the police station at the same time. Alice opens the car door anxiously. When she is about to walk into the station, Randall Collins stops her, "You aren''ting, just wait in the car." "But...but I want to see my kids, I don''t know how they feel now, I want to see them." She doesn''t understand what is going on. Randall Collins holds Alice with one hand and ces the other on her shoulder, looks straight in her eyes and with the most reassuring voice he says, "Trust me, I will definitely get your kids." "Are you sure?" Alice is in puzzled and can only ce herself in his hands. "I am." Randall Collins smiles slightly, steps and hugs Alice in his arms. From the corner of his eyes, he sees the handsome man getting out of the car few yards away. The smile grows bigger, and he even deliberately wraps Alice'' head with his hands. "Worry not? I will be out before you even notice it." Alice, focused only on the rescue of her kids, doesn''t notice Randall Collins''s weird behavior and nods, "Hurry, please." "Wait for me here." "I will." Alice, being somewhere else with her mind, doesn''t notice Randall Collins leaning down, and gradually approaching her mouth. Just as she is about to be kissed, a very loud sound is heard, like an explosion. Edward punched Randall Collinshard, awakening Alice from her vivid dream. He appears in front of her like a lightening. Edward grabs Alice''s wrist, stares at her sternly, and goes, "What the hell are you doing?!" Alice is still in a state of confusion over what just happened, but seeing Edward hit Randall Collins, makes her furious. She throws away Edward''s hand and lifts Randall Collins from the ground, asking with concern, "Are you okay?" Randall Collins, being beaten is very angry, but watching Alice throws away Edward, he instantly bes proud again, deliberately pretending to be injured, leaning against Alice, "I am good. I believe Mr. Smith did not mean to..." Edward clenches his fist again and raises it at midair. Alice jumps between them, preventing Edward to strike again, "Get out of the way!" "Edward, are you crazy?" "Yes! I''m crazy to fall in love with a woman like you!" Edward grits his teeth, his eyes full of pain. It is over. Chapter 120: Sent to Prison Again His words catch Alice off guard. It''s painful for her to see the bitterness in Edward''s eyes. She can sense his torturous jealousy, but... Randall shifts his eyes from Edward''s irritated face to Alice''s nk face, reaching his hands out to Alice. "Wait for me in the car." "Alice!" Alice''s name bites out of Edward''s lips, his cold eyes glued to Alice. How dare she get on Randall''s car! "I''ll wait you outside." In the nick of time, a ck Cadic pulls off, and ady of high society gets off, coldly staring at Alice. She is talking on her phone, "Commissioner Holt, I juste across a prisoner standing in front of a police station." After hanging up on it, J Louis walks slowly toward Alice. With furrowed brows, Edward says unhappily to her mother, "Mom, why are you here?" "Why not? To allow you to rile others up again?" J scoffs and shoots Alice a disgusted re. Alice is the bitch to start it all. ""Mr. Collins..." Alice looks at Randall as if she''s begging him. Randall figures out that she wants her to stop Edward, which will be construed as a scene of a hero saving his lover. ""Wait for me, please." "Thanks." Edward is exasperated in jealousy as Alice and Randall show off their affectionate conversation in his face. When he tries to grab Alice''s hand, Randalltches a hand onto Edward''s forearm. "Boss Edward, I''m sorry but Alice obviously doesn''t want to go with you. Please don''t bother her anymore." It hurts Edward to hear Alice''s name out of Randall''s lips. There''s jealous fire burning in Edward''s eyes, while Alice is too busy fretting over her children to notice Edward''s re. She hopes Randall can safely bring her children out of that ce. But things are moreplicated than she thinks. Suddenly, a squad of policemen show up and besiege them, then therees a dignified man, Commissioner Holt, who greets Edward politely, "Boss Edward, sorry to bother you, but we have to take her away." Then Commissioner Holt gestures to the policemen, and Alice is cuffed by two policemen. "Harry Holt!" Edward bellows. He wants to stop them, but his head is pointed at by their guns. J is afraid that her son will stand up against the police and hastily pulls him away. "She''s a prisoner who should be taken away by the police." Edward doesn''t give her words a shit as he can''t let her lover sent to prison again. He plunges at Alice without fearing the guns and res at Commissioner Holt. "Let go of her!" "I''m sorry, Boss Edward, but Miss Alice is arrested for an alleged intentional car ident, we have the proof. Please do not obtrude thew enforcement." Commissioner Holt darkens his face as Edward doesn''t step aside. "If you continue stopping us, we''ll have to put you in jail, too." "I dare you!" Edward doesn''t care about it, but J realizes that Hale family must have Commissioner Holt''s back so that he can act tough in Edward''s face. If Edward doesn''t let Alice go, Hale family will dere war on him. "My son, are you insane? Don''t you remember it''s she who broke your heart? She won''t thank you for anything you do for her as she''s a heartless bitch." J wants to get close to Edward, but she fears the guns. She can only scream at him to prevent him. Alice''s tears threaten to run out of her eyes as she is moved by Edward. J is right about her. She doesn''t worth it. "Set my children free, and I''ll turn myself in." "Alice!" Ignoring Edward''s re, Alice is willing to enter the police station with the policemen. Her five years'' suffering tell her there''s something fishy about her arrest. Joanna Hale will never let her off easily, and she has implied her by telling her to go back to the ce where she belongs to. She loses her battle with Joanna just like what she did five years ago. She hopes Joanna can be sane enough to let go of her children. Edward is controlled by the policemen around as he''s dying to grab Alice''s hand and take her away. J rushes to him and yells, "Step over my corpse first, if you want to take her away." "Mom!" "Don''t you ever call me your mother again! Wake up, Edward. Alice doesn''t love you at all, and she hits Jacquiline. Now you don''t care for yourself or Jacquiline. Plus, you don''t even care about the difficulties for yourpany." Edward gradually calms himself down as he is stroke by J''s reasonable usation. He''s not an impulsive man, unless Alice gets trouble. He''s afraid that Alice can''t get out of the prison anymore. He''s so careless that Joanna''s family takes a shot at his lover. "What are you going to do?" "Take the children home." Edward strikes into the police station. No policemen dares to stop him, but they follow him in case he breaks into the jail. Alice meets her children again as she is behind the bars again. "Mommy!" The children almost shed tears as they see Alice. Timid Reba cries out loud, while strong-minded Albert is also about to cry. After all, they are just kids of four years old. Talent as Albert is, he can do nothing butfort his sister. He guesses the bad guys won''t hurt them as they need them to control Alice. Both of them have suppressed their emotions and waited for Alice. Now that Alice is here, they can finally show their fear and agony.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "It''s my bad. It''s my bad. I should''ve been here early. I''m so sorry..." Alice sobs, hugging her children. Suddenly, she pulls them away and nces over them. She sighs in relief as she finds them without any scars, but thinner than before.??????????? Chapter 121: Choose One. There should be a lot of things to say when mother and children get together, but what Alice is more worried about is that she can''t let her children stay at the jail! She turns her head to look at the policeman guarding outside. She inquires, "I have alreadye in. Can I let my children out?" "Umm..." The policeman outside is also embarrassed. To be honest, looking at these two lovely and beautiful children, he doesn''t want to lock them up. But without leader''s permission, he doesn''t have the right to release people privately. Seeing this, Alice is anxious. She can''t let her children go to jail with her! When she is in a panic, Edward walks to them from not far away. It is the police chief, George, whoes with Edward. "Mr. Edward, I really can''t do anything about this..." George looks embarrassed. Edward doesn''t care about this. What''s more, Edward has many things to do with the Hale family. Edward is not afraid to offend the Hale family, but George is afraid! "Release the children. Or release them together." Edward walks to outside iron gate and looks at the three people hugging each other inside. There are tears in Alice''s eyes. The children obviously be thinner than before. Seeing them hugging together, Edward feels so furious. He really wants to smash the prison door directly and brings them all out. George sees that Edward''s expressions are getting more and more serious. He is hesitating. One is the Hale family and the other one is the Smith family. If the two families fight with each other, it will be him who gets harmed. George nces at the three people in the prison. His gaze fixes on two little children. He is a little moved. He is also a father. After all, the Hale family wants to make Alice suffer. Releasing the children can show his respect to the Smith family. "Mr. Edward, if I''m med, then..." "Tell him directly it''s me who takes the children away!" Edward snorts and nces at the policeman on the side with cold eyes. The policeman guarding the door nces at George. He sees George nodding slightly, then he opens the cell door to let the two children insidee out. "Mommy." Albert and Reba still hold Alice. They refuse toe out. "Be good kids. You two go back first. Mommy still has things to do. I will go back to see you soon. Mommy is not by your side. You have to listen to Edward obediently." Alice endures the sadness and squats down. She is persuading the two children. "No, no, I want to stay with Mommy. It''s cold and dark here. Mommy will be scared if she stays alone. I want Mommy. Mommy..." Reba bursts into tears. She holds Alice, crying so despairingly. Alice also wants to go out with them together, but how could the Hale family easily let go of her? Moreover, this time the children''s affairs makes herpletely scared. The Hale family actually hides the children in the police station. How could she guess that? Even Edward can''t not protect them. She never wants this kind of thing to happen again. "You guys, go out with Edward first, or Mommy will get angry." Alice deliberately pushes Reba away and turns her head, as if she is really angry. Reba''s pitiful looks make the police around her feel distressed. They almost say out that they cane out together. But in the end, no one speak. "I will find evidence to prove that you are innocent." Edward looks at Alice calmly. After hearing his low and affirmative voice, Alice immediately calms down, as if he can really rescue her. In fact, he has saved her once. It''s just that this time the Hale family won''t be so easy to let her go again, let alone J said that the Hale family has already taken actions to the Smith family. "The truth wille to light one day. After the children goes out, please take them to find Rupert." Alice looks down, enduring the fear of the future. Her tone is full of alienation and politeness. "Alice!" Edward stares at Alice inside the iron gate angrily, "You don''t trust me?" Alice bites her lip. Seeing the anger in Edward''s eyes. She knows that he misunderstands her, but so what? Even if she trusts him, so what? If the children live in a vi, J and Joanna will definitely hate them and want to hurt them. The children were found it this time, what about next time? She has been locked up. If the children disappear again, she will not be able to bear it. Let the children stay with Rupert and John. Although life is not as good as being in the Smith family, she believes that John will take care of the children and let them grow up safely. No one will stare at them and persecute them at any time. "Yes." Alice replies. "Okay, Alice. As you wish." Edward says coldly, strides inside and holds two children in his arms. Reba is crying. Albert just looks at Alice deeply. His eyes are red, but he has been biting his lip to hold back his tears, which looks even more pitiful. "Mommy!" Edward tells himself don''t be soft-hearted. This woman is so indifferent and cruel. No matter how much he does, no matter how much he says, it''s nothing in her eyes. But the crying of the children makes him feel pained. After walking to a ce that Alice probably can''t see, Edward stops. His body seems to be stiff for a while. He wants to look back at her, even if it''s just a shadow of her. But what pops into his mind is her words. He keeps walking again without looking back. Reba misses her Mommy, not paying attention to Edward''s weird, but Albert looks at Edwardplicatedly. It seems that Mommy hurts him very seriously this time, but Edward deserves it! Edward lost them. Albert will never help him again! ...... Although Edward wants to keep the children in the vi, May and other servants can take care of them, Alice is not relieved. Even after the two children get on the car, they all say together that they want to live with Rupert and John. This consistent choice makes Edward feel hurt, but he could only send them to Rupert''s house. After they arrive at Rupert''s house, Rupert asks Edward, "Mr. Edward, is Miss Alice...?" With you?T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. To be honest, Rupert doesn''t want to ask, but he can''t bear to watch John not sleep all days and just stares at the door of the room, looking forward to Aliceing back. So he plucks up the courage to ask Edward. "I will arrange for someone to take him to the hospital." After speaking, Edward turns and leaves. What does he mean? Rupert is so confused. He looks back at a certain room. He suddenly understands. Does Edward mean he will let the doctor heal John?000 Chapter 122: The Person I Saw Is Really Her. This is good news. After all, with the power of the Smith family, John can definitely get the best treatment. But just when Rupert is trying to figure out these things, the two children have already run to John''s room. "Book a ticket for me. I''ll fly to America today." After Edward walks into the office, he quickly deals with the documents on the desk while instructing his assistant, Allen. "Mr. Edward, are you going to see Miss Jacquiline?" Now there is no orders that require boss to go to the United States in person, except for Jacquiline who is epting treating there, so Allen asked. "Huh?" Edward nces over him. Allen immediately goes to work. After Allen leaves, only Edward is left in the office. After he deals with the documents for a while, he suddenly puts down the pen and frowns. The business of SA Group is mainly foreign trade and the international route. It means that SA Group needs to dealing with customs at all times. With the status of the Smith family and the influence of SA Group, the customs will not intentionally embarrass them. But now... another batch of big orders has been withheld by the customs. Thinking of the previous order, Edward bes gloomy. His fingers tap on the table unconsciously. It must have something to do with the Hale family. Does the Hale family think that this can make himpromise? No way! Edward dials a phone number. After saying something to the other party, just when he is about to hang up, Allen knocks on the door, "Mr. Edward, the ticket has been booked." "Okay." Edward gets up, picks up the suit jacket on the hanger, and walks outside with the phone and car key. "Mr...." Allen wants to say something, but seeing Edward has determined to go to USA, he could only watch Edward leaving. He wants to tell Edward that the customs have detained another batch of goods again, and the foreign fashionpany has already urged the goods...... Thinking of that these messes are left to him, Allen sighs helplessly. Then he sees his subordinate trotting over joyfully, "Mr. Allen, good, good news." "What?" "Customs release our goods!" Allen always shows indifferent expressions to the staffs when Edward isn''t in thepany. But when he hears the news, he immediatelyughs. Sure enough... Mr. Edward is awesome! In Harvard Hospital of the USA. Jacquiline lies in the ward bed. The ward is filled with the smell of the disinfectant water. She stares at the white ceiling nkly, as if she has no soul. The doctor and nurse talk to her in English and Chinese, but she has no response. Seeing this, the doctor with blond hair is worried about her. If he remembers correctly, Miss Jacquiline hasn''t said a word since Mr. Edward left that day. Although she has awakened, because of her non-cooperation, the doctors and nurse can''t know how her physical condition is. During these days, no matter how they persuade her, she has no responses. They even thought that she can''t understand English, so they find a Chinese-speaking nurse to take care of her, but she still doesn''t say anything. She''s been just in a daze and indifferent to everyone since the day she woke up. "Dr. Martin, maybe we can contact Mr. Edward. If this goes on, I am worried..." The nurse looks at Dr. Martin worriedly and suggested. When Martin hears this, he looks at Jacquiline who is still in daze on the bed. He sighs, and finally nods, "Okay, do as you say." However, just when the nurse is about to contact Edward, Edwardes, which is beyond everyone''s expectation. "Mr., Mr. Edward..." "Where is she?" "Miss Jacquiline is in the ward." The nurse replies. Before she can say something more, she sees Edward hurriedly walking towards the innermost ward. She suddenly feels that Mr. Edward is not what she thought, which doesn''t care about Miss Jacquiline at all. The rtionship between Mr. Edward and Miss Jacquiline seems to be very good. "Jacquiline." A low voice sounds. Jacquiline feels that she has hallucinations. Her ears move slightly, but her eyes still stare at the ceiling nkly. Then the sound of footstepses to her ears and a handsome man appears in front of her. Is that him? "Martin, what is going on?!" Edward realizes something wrong after he calls Jacquiline several times, but she remains unresponsive. She just stares at him nkly. Edward frowns. When he is about to call Martin over, Jacquiline suddenly gets up and hugs him. "Edward..." Martin and the nurse rush over after hearing the voice, then they are all stunned when they see this scene. After hugging Edward, Jacquiline''s tears flow down her clean face. Her throat seems to be blocked by something. She feels so grievant. She remembers that Edward left her because of Alice''s phone call that day, and then he doesn''te back until today. These days, he even hasn''t given her a phone call. She thinks she ispletely abandoned by him. Seeing Jacquiline''s sad look, Edward feelsplicated. But remembering the purpose ofing this time, he resists the urge to push Jacquiline away. He looks at Martin standing at the door, and asks coldly, "How is her condition?" Martin thinks that Edward has found the difference of Jacquiline. He exins, "Miss Jacquiline''s physical condition is all normal, but..." "Can she be discharged from the hospital?" Edward interrupts Martin. This makes Martin stunned. After all, Jacquiline was injured in a car ident. It''s only a month or so. There will be a risk that she is discharged from the hospital now. "I want to be discharged." Since Jacquiline says so, even though Dr. Martin wants to oppose, he has to agree. After all, ording to Jacquiline''s current situation, it''s not impossible for her to recuperate at home. "Arrange for discharge." "Okay! Mr. Edward." After Martin and the nurse go to deal with the discharge procedures, Edwardforts Jacquiline with a few words. He sits on the side of the bed, and asks, "Jacquiline, do you remember who drove the car to hit you?" Jacquiline''s joyful mood instantly bes upset when she sees Edward''s hopeful gaze. "Who hit me?" "Jacquiline, tell me, that person is not Alice. Who is it?" Edward stares at Jacquiline. Now, in order to rescue Alice, the fastest and most powerful way is to let Jacquiline says that it''s others who hit her.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. However, Jacquilineughs abruptly when she realizes that Edwards wants to help Alice clear of the charge. She thought that Edwardes over suddenly because he is worried about her and because he cares about her! But! Hees here for Alice! What is the good of Alice? Let Edward treat her like a fool! "Edward, I don''t believe it was Alice who hit me, either. But at the time... the person I saw was really her." Chapter 123: The Consequences of Jealousy. "It can''t be Alice!" Edward says loudly. His eyes fixes on Jacquiline, as if she is lying which makes him very angry. The more so, the more aggrieved Jacquiline feels, she is the one who is hit by the car! Why is he only worried about Alice? He has never thought about how much pain she has experienced after she was hit by the car. Now she can''t move her legs and can only rely on recuperation. She can''t walk for at least three months. But he doesn''t care about these, instead of asking her to speak for Alice. "But isn''t that car given to her by you? I know that bag is hers." Jacquiline looks down to hide her hateful gaze. She hides her tightly clenched hands, and says these ''evidences'' to remind Edward that the goddess in his heart is not so ''innocent''! Listening to Jacquiline''s words, Edward shows disappointment, but he is full of irritability because of Jacquiline''s refusal of helping Alice. What should he do now? Edward doesn''t say anything, so Jacquiline looks up at him. She sees his worried gaze. Obviously, he is worried about Alice. She can''t help but shows a self-deprecating smile. She and Edward are childhood sweethearts for more than ten years, but the rtionship can''tpare with Alice. Even if Edward can care about her a little, she won''t feel so desperate. "Alice, if you have to me someone, jut me Edward for being too cruel. You offend the Hale family too much." Jacquiline thinks to herself. "Five years ago, I heard from my aunt that she was with Charles. What''s more, she was also taken some erotic pictures. After being exposed, she signed the divorce agreement and left. At that time, I didn''t believe it. Now, through the car ident, I..." "Enough!" Edward lets out a low growl. He stares at Jacquiline angrily. If it weren''t for her getting injury, he would be mad with her. In the face of his anger, Jacquiline is not afraid but tough, "Edward, originally, I believed she would not do this, but the fact is the fact, I have no choice but have to believe it." Yes, she originally thought she can hide her secret love. She can watch them happy together in silence. But... She''s not as great as she thought. She can''t help but to want to fight for herself. They have been separated, haven''t they? Then why does she have to help them be together without reservation this time? There has never been fair in this world. "Mr. Edward, the procedures have beenpleted..." After Martinpletes the procedures as quickly as possible, he feels something wrong as soon as he steps into the ward. What happened to the two cousins? Edward just looks at Jacquiline without speaking, as if he hasn''t heard what Martin said. Jacquiline doesn''t say a word, either. She even closes her eyes silently. She is trying to force her tears back. He wants her toe back to testify that Alice is innocent, so he is so anxious to let her out of the hospital. But she thought he wants to take care of her personally. "Mr. Edward?" Martin calls out tentatively. "Then leave the hospital." Edward speaks coldly. He takes out the phone to give a call to his assistant, then he turns around to walk out of the ward, leaving Jacquiline in the wards. Jacquiline quietly opens her eyes. Looking at Edward''s back, Jacquiline can''t help but crying. It turns out he can be so cruel if he doesn''t love her. After J receives the news that Jacquiline wille back to recuperate, she finds three nurses to take care of Jacquiline. But after Jacquilinees back, J feels something weird. When she hears Edward asking Jacquiline to recall carefully the characteristics of the person who hit her in the car ident, she immediately gets angry, "Edward! You actually force Jacquiline to help that woman.!" "Mom, this matter has nothing to do with you." Edward responds coldly. "It has nothing to do with me? The person who hit Jacquiline is obviously Alice, but you just don''t believe it. Jacquiline was harmed by Alice, but you are actually forcing Jacquiline to help Alice!" "Auntie..." Jacquiline stops J with tears, and says sadly, "I can understand Edward. Alice and I have been friends for many years. I don''t want to believe it, but... I watched her personally driving a car to hit me. I..." Speaking of this, Jacquiline covers her face, which looks so painful. Now, J hates Alice even more. She directly drives Edward out of the room, "If I see you embarrass Jacquiline again, I will go to the police station..." "Mom!" Edward says angrily. J doesn''t care at all. She hopes that Alice has to stay at the jail for a few more years now. Alice actually dares to hit Jacquiline with a car. This woman is so vicious, but Edward just cares about her. When J thinks of this, she feels so hurt. What a misfortune! Because of Edward, John is transferred to a private high-end hospital. But John''s injuries are too serious. In addition, he knows that Alice has been taken to prison again, so his mood fluctuates so severely that he has a high fever again that night. "Brother, will John be okay?" Reba looks at Albert with a pitiful look and asks eagerly. Albert stretches out his hand to touch Reba''s head. Heforts her, "Yes, John will be fine." "What about Mommy?" Reba asks again. She has been missing Mommy these days. But she doesn''t want Rupert and John to worry about her, so she doesn''t dare to show sadness. When she thinks of Mommy being in the dark and cold cell, she can''t help crying. It''s all that bad woman and that bad grandma''s faults. "Mommy wille out. If Edward doesn''t have ways, after John gets better, maybe we can find evidence from John to help Mommy clear of the charge." "Well." The two children look at the key nursing ward at the same time. They silently pray that John can be better soon. In the president''s office of SA Group. Due to big boss being bad mood during this period, the entire office building is as if in a depressed state. The employees all work overtime. They only hope that the boss can be a little happy. In this situation, Allen is the first to bear the brunt.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Facing Edward''s cold and indifferent face all day long, Allen also feels nervous. He knows the reason is the boss'' ex-wife, Alice. "Mr. Edward, this is the information that has just been investigated." Allen respectfully submits the document to Edward and ces them on the desk, then steps back, waiting for Edward to speak. Edward looks at the documents. His expression bes more and more serious. Finally, he throws them aside, leaning on the soft chair, frowning.0000000???? Chapter 124: The Tricks of Joanna. The information on the scene of the car ident bes more and more detailed, but every detail confirms that the person who hit Jacquiline is Alice. Even the video surveince of nearby businesses and public houses all shows the person is Alice. Although the pictures are not high-definition, it can be seen that the woman is Alice. Alice is still in prison. Edward is anxious when he thinks of that Alice''s terrible experiences when she was in the prisonst time. This time the Hale family''s attitude to the police station is very tough. It is undoubtedly not a wise idea that Edward uses his own strength to fight the entirew. Therefore, he can only change to another way to rescue Alice. The best and most effective way is to let Jacquiline say that it is not Alice who hit her. But... Jacquiline also believes that the person who hit her is Alice. With his mother being Jacquiline''s side, he can''t persuade Jacquiline to help Alice. So he has to resort to detailed evidence to prove Alice''s innocent. But no matter how much information he checks, it can''t prove Alice''s innocent. "Check that car. Go to the dealership to check if there is another car as the same as the car!" Edward gives the order coldly. "Yes, sir." Allen sighs secretly. He goes on working. In fact, with the current situation, it is a certainty that Miss Alice has to stay at the jail for three years, but Mr. Edward insists on going against the fact, unless the Hale family is willing to let Miss Alice go. As soon Allen opens the door, he sees a graceful woman standing outside. He is taken aback for a moment. Speak of the devil here she is. "Hello, Miss Joanna." "Is Edward inside?" Hearing that, Allen steps back, turns to the desk, and says in a respectful and low voice, "Mr. Edward, Miss Joanna is here." Hearing the name of Joanna, Edward shows impatience. He is about to say that he is busy, but he pauses for a moment when he thinks of something. He says, "Let here in." Allen freezes for a moment, thinking if he has heard it wrong. Seeing Edward squinting, he quickly bows to Joanna and says respectfully, "Miss Joanna, pleasee in. I''ll bring a cup of tea for you." Allen leaves the office wisely, leaving his boss to face Joanna. Joanna dresses up specially to see Edward. Originally, she has beautiful appearance. With a youthful little dress and her fair skin, she looks more beautiful and charming. She walks towards the desk with demeanor. Her eyes are full of anticipation and unstoppable love. Since seeing Edward for the first time, she has made a decision that she must get him. She spends several years approaching him step by step. She drives all the women around him away. She sessfully wins the favor of J. She tries all her best but can''t get Edward''s heart. "What''s the matter?" His tone is as cold and distant as usual. If he treats every woman like this, Joanna might not be so unhappy. But he just gives all his tenderness to Alice. It makes Joanna want to destroy Alice. Just thinking of her purpose ofing, Joanna smiles. Thanks for which Edward cares about Alice so much, otherwise her purpose won''t be achieved. "I heard that you are trying to save Alice out recently." Hearing this, Edward frowns and stares at Joanna, "What do you want from me?" Looking at his expression of being vignt to her,pared with his expression of worrying about Alice, Joanna hates Alice even more. But Joanna has to smile, "Edward, you know I likes you so much, so how could it be possible that I''ll do things you don''t like?" Edward smiles disdainfully.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Joanna''s face stiffens. A trace of hatred shes in her eyes. But she hides it so well. She whispers in a lowly humble tone, "Edward, I love you so much. You really don''t want to be with me?" "I only love Alice. The only person who can be my wife is her." Edward says bluntly, ignoring Joanna''s angry expression. For him, Alice is the most important than everything. But he never expects that it is precisely because of his care that Alice gets into trouble again and again. "Really? She is in jail now. Are you still waiting for her? Not only did she betray you back then, she dared to drive the car to hit Jacquiline now. Do you still want such a woman?" Joanna asks him questions by questions. She stares at Edward. Watching his angry eyes, not only she is not afraid, but she feels happy. Originally, she hates Edward, hating him for being cruel to herself, hating him for indifference to herself. "It''s not Alice who hit Jacquiline!" "All the evidence proves that Jacquiline was hit by her. No matter what you think out solutions, she has to be in prison!" Joanna says ruthlessly, just wanting to see Edward admitting his mistake to her, "Don''t you love her very much? Seeing her in jail, but you have no ways. How do you feel?" Edward is so furious. When he sees Joanna''s gloating expression, he is even more angrily, "Get out!" After hearing what Edward said, Joanna holds back her arrogant expression. It will be not good for her if she really irritates Edward, let alone... "Edward, as long as you promise to marry me, I can persuade my Dad to release Alice." Edward can''t help butughing in a low voice. He only feels that Joanna is ridiculous. After making so much trouble, she is for this. How dares she! "You can say no. But you can think about how she will spend three years in jail alone without her children and family. Can she survive? I heard that many people willmit suicide if they can''t stand it, or they may suffer depression. Tsk-tsk, I really don''t want to see her be like that." Joanna expresses a pity for Alice. She looks at Edward with satisfaction. If it had been before, Edward would resolutely drive Joanna out. But the frustration over the past few days makes him clearly understand that it is not so easy to help Alice clear of the charge. The longer he spends, the more disadvantaged it is for Alice. Originally, he is going to the police station to visit Alice today, but she refuses to see him. He is told that she doesn''t want to see him. She says that she has nothing to do with him. Recalling Alice''s indifference towards him during this period of time, Edward feels hurt, but he still can''t help but wanting to protect her and rescue her. "Edward, think about it carefully. I''ll give you three days. After you make the decision, just call me." Joanna sees Edward hesitating. Joanna can''t help but feeling happy. She shows the gentle and considerate expression on her face.000 Chapter 125: Inner Struggle Edward remains silent. Joanna smiles and leaves gracefully. The next day, Edward goes to the police station to visit Alice again. Still the same, she refuses to see him. But this time, Edward seems to be stubborn. He directly lets others tell her if she doesn''te out to see him, he''ll sit outside to wait for her. In the end, Alicees out to see him at 5 O''clock in the afternoon. Looking at the man who is thinner than before, the dark circles under his eyes, and the tension in his eyes, Alice feels so sorry for him. She wants to cry, but she still bites her lip firmly to resist trying to hug him. She sits calmly opposite him. "Are you fine?" Seeing that she is in good condition now, it makes Edward feel at ease. It seems that the people inside don''t abuse her again. Edward thought it is because the police is afraid of him, but he doesn''t know that it is the Hale family''s intention. The Hale family know that Edward wille to see Alice, so they deliberately ask the police to shut Alice in a separate cell, waiting for hising. "I''m fine." Compared with before, the treatment this time is very good. But Alice still feels desperate and misses her children every day. Seeing Alice''s calm expressions, Edward feels even more distressed. He stretches out his hand to catch Alice''s hands, but she dodges with a resisting expression, "Why do youe here today?" "Alice, you believe me. I will save you out." Hearing this, Alice''s tears almost fall down. But she remembers what Joanna said to her that day. "As long as you promise me not to see Edward again and never be with him, I can let you go and let you reunite with your children." Joanna''s conditions are a temptation for her, not to mention that she originally does not intend to be with Edward, but in the face of Joanna, she can''t say okay. After hearing Edward''s affectionate promises again, she is in mess. She looks down at her fingers which sp together, "What can you do?" This question makes Edward speechless. But he doesn''t intend to tell Alice how difficult it is to save her out, so he deliberatelyforts Alice, "I can definitely find the evidence at the scene of the car ident to prove that it''s not you who hit Jacquiline, then you cane out." Hearing that, Alice can''t help but smile sadly. This car ident is clearly designed by Joanna. With Joanna''s capacity, how could anyone find the evidence? "Is it?" Edward clenches his fists and says in a certain tone, "Yes." "Don''t worry. Everything is fine here. I''m just worried about John and the children." Hearing Alice mentioning John, Edward''s expression bes gloomy, "I have arranged for him to go to the hospital for treatment." "Thank you." She is polite and estranged which irritates Edward. He stares at calm Alice. Does she have to be like this to him? "You don''t want to talk to me?" "Yes." Alice replies. "Alice!!" Edward stands up angrily. "Mr. Edward, if you have spare time, you don''t have to worry about my business." Alice says lightly. This indifferent attitude deeply irritates Edward. He has done so many things, but in her eyes, it''s nothing! How indifferent she is! "I will save you out." "Even if Ie out, I won''t be with you. I will be with John in the future." Alice bites her lip. Her hands under the table clench tightly. She looks up at Edward and says word by word. "What are you talking about?" Edward squints. It seems that he is almost in breaking out state. "I want to be with John." Alice repeats again. Bang! Edward hits the table with a fist, making a huge noise which makes the policemen outside the room all look at him. They want toe in. Noticing the coldness in Edward''s eyes, they all step back and keep their eyes on the situation inside the room. George has told them so many times that Edward can see Alice, but he absolutely can''t take Alice away. Edward hits the table so hard that some blood oozes out of Edward''s hands joints, contrasting with his white and slender hands, it looks terrible. Alice is shocked for a moment. There is a sh of worry in her eyes, but she still bites her lip. She doesn''t show any her inner concern. She pretends to be indifferent, and says, "If you don''t have anything to tell me, I''ll go in. I hope Mr. Edward will note again." Hearing this, Edward clenches his fists fiercely. The conversation ends with no results. Finally, Alice returns to the cell with a self-deprecating smile. Edward feels very upset. Although this time he knows Alice is not as bad as he thought, but the more he thinks about it, the more eagerly he wants to save her out. So he remembers what Joanna said to him.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ...... When receiving Edward''s phone call, Joanna smiles and is unable to contain her inner joy. She knows that Edward will make this call. As long as he wants to save Alice out, he has to do so. "We get married. Release Alice." Hearing these words, Joanna bears the full of joy. She has a dreamlike feeling, "Edward, are you really willing to marry me?" "I promise you. Let her go." Edward repeats again in a cold tone. Such an attitude makes Joanna a little ufortable, but her goal has been achieved. She is not in a hurry to argue with Edward about this issue for a while. Now, the problem is Alice. "Edward, since I promised you, I will do it. Don''t worry, I''m going to the police station now." Joanna says softly. Hearing what Joanna says, Edward feels relieved but at the same time, he feels his heart empty. Five years ago, he could be sure that Alice loves him, but in the end, she left him. Now, he has exhausted all his thoughts to show his true heart, but he can''t get any responses. She is still the same. She has never thought of being with him, but wants to be with John... "Edward, Edward?" "Yeah." Edward''s voice is indifferent, but it does not affect Joanna''s good mood. She asks in a tender and extremely soft tone, "Then when shall we get married?" Edward is taken aback for a moment. Get married...? Yes, to save Alice out, he promised to marry Joanna just now. Since Alice doesn''t want to be with him, he doesn''t care who he gets marry with. "It''s up to you." Edward says indifferently. Before Joanna wants to say something more, he says directly, "I have something to do. Bye." Chapter 126: Compromise "Edward, Edward!" No matter how Joanna calls, Edward still hangs up. He is still hardhearted to her as usual. This man is naturally callous, and she should have known it early, but it doesn''t matter. She is the ultimate winner. "Alice, you couldn''t win me five years ago, and it''s the same now." Prison visiting room. Alice looks very ordinary in the dark gray prison uniform and no makeup. Opposite her sits Joanna who is well-dressed, noble and elegant. They are in sharp contrast and Joanna is very satisfied with such a state. She has a feeling that she can trample Alice under her feet easily. "Have you thought it over? Do you want to go out?" Joanne looks at Alice pompously and asks her dismissively. Alice bites her lips. She looks pale and feels it''s hard to make a decision. She hasn''t seen the children for three days and she doesn''t know how they are. Obviously, she is anxious, "If I promise you, you will not hurt my family in the future, right?" "You should know, I just want to be with Edward from beginning to end. I don''t care about you at all." Joanna says in a sulky tone. Seeing that, Alice bites her lip, like she has made a decision, clenching her fist, "Okay, I promise you." "Remember what you said, Alice, if you dare to repent again this time..." At this point, Joanna walks intently into Alice''s ear and says softly, "You will never see your two lovely children, and... your mother." Joanna''s voice is so small that even can''t be heard. However, Alice feels extremely horrible and can''t help but shudder. Joanna knows her Achilles'' heel. She has no choice but topromise. Joanna is pleased to see that Alice is so obedient. She would not have worked so hard if Alice has been obedient earlier. When Joanna is about to leave, she smiles as if she is thinking of something. She tells Alice a message with "good intentions", "I''m getting married in three days." "Get married?" Alice stuns and stares at Joanna nkly. She thinks that it''s impossible for Joanna to get married, unless...... "Of course, with Edward." As Alice walks out of prison, she looks out of the bright sunshine. The sun shines on Alice as if it can disperse the coldness of her. Every day in the prison is like a doubt and torture of life. With the silence and despair of the future, and the denial of all things, she thinks that truth is an unstoppable dream. In the end, shees out by exploiting Edward. It''s just that he... he''s getting married to Joanna... Thinking of that she saw him yesterday, Alice is still upset, although she has made her mind to forget him. They should have been married, shouldn''t they? She has known it since she returned back. Well, Alice tries to suppress the sourness in her mind, walks across the road step by stop. Now, what she has to do is to go to Frank''s home and see her two lovely kids. She shouldn''t think about anything else. Alice, who is walking with her head down, doesn''t find that there is a Stretch Lincoln Limousine parking not far from her. The man in the car is staring at her. When he sees her walk out of the prison, he wants to walk to her, but he restrains himself as if he thinks of something. Alice walks in front, and he follows her, keeping a close distance until... A Mercedes parks next to the woman. As the window rolls down, a handsome face appears. The man says, "Get in the car, I will send you back."Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. "Mr., Mr. Colins." "Just call me Randall." Randall walks to Alice, opens the door gently and invites Alice to get in. "I can go back on my own." Randall has shown his good intentions serval times, but the kinder he is to her, the less Alice wants to be in touch with him. And thest time she met him was because she was too anxious and hoped to see her kids. But now, she is very calm and refuses him euphemistically. But Randall reaches out to her and stuffs her straight into the car, "Are you going to walk back like this?" He refers to her dirty clothes, and messy hair, although she isn''t like a beggar, but also looks terrible. Most of all, she has no money as she just got out of jail. It isn''t easy for her to walk back. Alice seems to be aware of it, bites her lips and gives up the idea of getting out of the car, whispering, "Thank you." Randall smiles, goes back to the driver''s seat, fastens the seat belt and turns to Alice. Alice ties her seat belt as quickly as she can in a subconscious. Then she finds Randall''s hand stop in the air. She feels embarrassed, but has only to ignore his hand and tells him the address of Frank''s, then she says thank you again. "You still regard me as an outsider, right?" Randall smiles with a self-mockery, takes back his hand, holds on to the steering wheel and starts the car. Alice smiles awkwardly. She doesn''t say anything and looks out of the window. She doesn''t know whether it is her illusion, she sees a familiar car passing by, but when she wants to see it clearly, she can''t find it anymore. Is that Edward? She rubs her eyes, and looks for it through the rear-view mirror again. However, there is no trace of that car. She hasplex feeling about it, disappointed and relieved. Alice is upset and thinks what she can do if it is him. She has said such words to him and promised Joanna that she won''t see him again. She can''t ask him to do anything. What''s more, they''re getting married. "What are you thinking?" "No...No, nothing." Alice stuns, thenes to her mind, bows her head to hide the emotion in her eyes. She doesn''t notice that Randall''s expression has changed for a while. "I''m trying to find proof of your innocence until someone told me that you have been let go, and I am overjoyed." Randall says with a smile. Hearing that, Alice is very grateful and looks at him. "Thank you." In any case, Randall helps her a lot when she is in times of trouble. However, her words let Randall suddenly stop his car, which makes her confused and stare at him. Then Randall takes out a bunch of roses from the back seat, and puts it in front of Alice. He looks at her with his sincere and focused eyes, says affectionately, "From the first sight of you, I like you, I know you have experienced a lot of pain before, I do not mind you have two children, I hope you can promise to be my girlfriend, OK?" The sudden confession makes a surprise on Alice. She has never thought that Randall would do so before.??????????? Chapter 127: A Good Husband But...... Looking back, it doesn''t seem surprising that he would have done so. "I''m sorry." Alice feels sorry to Randall, because she thinks he helps her a lot, so she doesn''t want to be too desperate to him, "I have decided to marry someone else, so sorry, I cannot promise you." "Marry?" Randall confuses, asks, "Is it Edward?" "No!" Alice replies without thinking. She answers so quickly that Randall stuns. He finds that Alice looks so disappointed and feels painful, "Who is that?" Alice bites her lip and doesn''t want to answer. "You even don''t want to tell who you are going to marry to. In that case, I won''t give up easily." Randall says deliberately. "Mr. Collins, you''re so outstanding, there are so many women who want to be with you, you don''t have to waste your time on me, really." "But I have been liking you since the first time I saw you." Randall says it in a yful tone and he feels funny when watching Alice is startled. He thinks she is so cute that he can help but reach out for her to tidy the hair in front of her. Alice turns her head away and says seriously, "Mr. Collins, if you do that again, I''ll get out of the car." "Well, there is ample time." Randall shrugs, restarts the car, and is determined to get her. "Mommy!" Two babies see that Alicees back safely, are excited and rush into her arms. Even Roberts, who is usually very serious, pulls Alice and doesn''t want let her go. All the family members get together, Alice looks at the babies carefully, to make sure that they are fine when she isn''t by their sides, then looks at Frank gratefully, "Thank you!" Frank feels diffident and grabs his hair, shakes his head and smiles, "I really didn''t do anything, they are very well-behaved." That is true. The two babies are very obedient, they go to the hospital to look after Jack during daytime and goes to bed by themselves after dinner about. They are as sensible as adults and he doesn''t need to worry about anything. Frank is a little sad for they are too sensible. Then now, when he is watching that the two babies are so happy to see Alice again, he seems to understand something. She only has time to ask Frank about Jack''s illness afterforting the two babies and putting them to sleep.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. "Jack is fine now, but the doctor said that it''s not easy for his limbs to recovery. After all, he has passed the best time for growth." In other words, he is not a teenager anymore. It''s because that he has great perseverance that he can survive after suffering such a great torture. When hearing Frank''s words, Alice is more self-me, now she is safe, but Jack can only lie in the hospital bed, "I go to the hospital to see him." "It''s... it''ste." Frank wants to stop her, but finds Alice has gone outside the door. And he remembers that Jack, who is in the hospital now, has been worried about her, he holds back what he is going to say and warns her something. The he holds the two sleeping children to the house. Private Hospital, Ward 207. The whole hospital is very quiet as it bes dark. The ward, which seems if lightly disinfected water, makes people feel upset. However, when the man in it see the person sitting next to him, he is very happy with a sunny smile. Although he can''t speak, the joy in his eyes makes her want to cry. She knows that beside her mother, there is only the man in front of her will protect her and wait for her without asking for anything in return. "It''s settled, don''t worry." Alice''s crisp voice sounds in the empty ward. Because the ward that Edward prepares for him is a VIP ward, there are they two in the ward. Hearing that, Jack shows a rxed look, nods. Then he seems to think of something, he frowns and wants to say something. But when he opens his mouth, he finds he can''t say a word, and then he looks very sad. "They won''t bother me again." Alice takes the initiative to reach out and hold Jack. After getting along with him for so many years, Alice can easily understand what Jack wants to ask. Sure enough, Jack nods when hearing her words. Although the tendons of his hands and feet are broken, he can see Alice holding his hand and feels the warmth spreads to the limbs. Then he, a man who is very calm, blushes like a big boy, clear and simple. Contrary to Jack''s joy, Alice feels very painful as she can''t help but think of Edward to marry Joanna. Jack is not stupid, since he knows that Alice is very upset, he is very anxious and worried. Alice lifts her slightly moist eyes, finds Jack''s eyes full of concern, pounces in his arms, "Jack, let''s get married." Let''s get married. Jack is stiff, let Alice hold him, the feeling in his arms is so real, but he feels like a dream, because this kind of picture can only be achieved in the dream. "Jack, let''s get married and live abroad, take my mother with us, OK?" Alice continues, burying her head on Jack''s shoulder. Her voice is light, but clearly reaches his ears. Like firework rises to the sky, out of the gorgeous pattern, he grins excitedly like a child and wants to shout up. Then as the cold moist liquid dropping into his neck, he feels like falling into a cier, and it''s extremely cold... He wants to nod because it is something he dreams of. But... she doesn''t love him and she doesn''t want to be with him, otherwise, why she sheds tears? It is the same as five years ago, she agreed his proposal just but because she wanted to escape, didn''t she? Jack tries to say something but he can''t. He moans in a hoarse voice. Although he can''t say aplete word, Alice understands that he is asking her what happens. She blinks desperately to hold back her tears, secretly wipes the tears off, sits by the bed, pretends to smile brilliantly, says, "I''m all right, just know something clearly now, Jack, we have been together for a few years, and my children also like you, I also want to have a home, so, let''s get married, OK?" Anyway, Edward is going to marry Joanna, and she should also cut off her retreat and be with Jack, take care of him and live a quiet life. Jack will be a good husband, as well as a good father, won''t he????????? Chapter128: Get Drunk Though Alice Roberts smiles happily, John ke still catches her sadness, feeling powerless and distressed for her. He doesn''t know what happened, but it must have something to do with Edward Smith. If marriage is what she wants, he would like to marry her. "Edward, stop drinking, or you''ll have to go to the hospital." Shane White takes away the XO in his hand, which is the third one he drinks tonight. He is crazy, finishing two bottles, and now he is going to drink another one. ""Give it back to me." Edward Smith robs it back, and then drinks a big gulp straight to the mouth. His eyes are darkening, there''s no more light in them. Shane White is stunned by his expression, taking away his bottle again, asking him, "Tell me what happened. You''ve been upset for some time, is it rted to Alice?" "I have nothing with her anymore." only in the presence of his best friend, under the influence of alcohol, can he show the sad expression. A proud business genius, who is in the busy bar, desperately tries to get drunk, which makes Shane White want toin about Alice Roberts, "There are plenty of fish in the sea, why do you have to choose Alice? Whoever you want is easy for you." It seems to bear his words out, a hotdy walks towards them, holding a cup of wine, looking at Edward with her best winsome smile, being closer to him deliberately, "Hey boy, shall we have a drink?" When meeting the case like this in normal times, Shane will drive them out or wait to see how Edward reacts. But today, he chooses to answer her question, "My friend just broke up with his girlfriend." After listening to these words, thedy lights up her eyes, showing her nice figure to cater to Edward, "Ohe on, boy. It''s no big deal. I promise you would have fun with me." "Get out of my way." Edward is unmoved by her words and pushes her away. Almost pushed on the ground, that hotdy can''t help scolding him, "A dashing face deserves nothing, you''re still unlucky in love!" Shane gets shocked by her blunt words. What responses to the words is a look as hard as flint in Edward''s eyes, which chills the scolder. Thedy watches Edward''s face, she regrets to chat with him. Suddenly she knows why this man is familiar to her, he is... "I..." thedy stutters. It''s a not a good choice to irritate this man. Seeing the frightened look on her face and the appearance of stuttering, Shane feels bored. They meet a boring woman again. He pours wine for himself and Edward, "Have a drink." Edward turns into an upset man again. Seeing this, that sexydy is relieved and about to leave, but she thinks about trying getting that man again. The man who could only be seen on the TV in the past is seen in the reality today. She is sure that the god is blessing her. "He doesn''t like to repeat words. You can guess what he would do if you prefer to stay here for one more second." Shine gives the greedydy a wry look and says. Hearing the warnings and seeing Edward''s face darkens into a cold expression, thedy finally leaves unwillingly. Shine teases Edward, "Look at you, you drove away another girl again. Wouldn''t you consider loving another girl?" "How about Joanna Hale?" Edward smiles ironically.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. His answer freezes Shine, who observes the serious expression on his face, shocking, "No, you must be joking! Do you really want to get married with her?" "I''m serious." Edward finishes drinking another cup, whose eyes are full of sadness, "If I can''t be with her, then it doesn''t matter who I marry." When Shine is about to ask him for more details, he frowns because of a person, Charles Johnson, who is drinking at the counter. Nobody knows clearer than Shine how much Edward has hated Charles for the past five years. They used to be on good terms, but it burned into ashes due to a woman. Shine can''t judge who ought to be med. Should Charles be med because of his personality problem or should it be med that Alice has poor appreciation of choosing a man? He doesn''t know. Now, judging from Edward''s condition, Shine decides not to bother him. But the story often starts with some annoying guys. Unfortunately, Tipsy Charles catches a sight of Edward, he walks to them with a bottle of Martell, which makes Shine speechless by his excellent courage. "Shine?" Edward is confused by his brother''s pause. Following his eyesight, Edward''s mood gets worse. It''s out of his expectation to meet Charles at the bar. "Edward, you''re the person who is going to be a bridegroom, you must be happy. Come on, tell me what turns you into a pity drunkard." If Charles is sober, he dares not to irritate his uncle. But he heard a piece of bad news today, with burning sadness and hatred. Joanna will get marry with Edward! They do n to get marry, and Edward agrees. So what about him? It''s he that has had a crush on Joanna for many years and has done many things for her. How can he reconcile to the fact? She was pregnant with his child, but preferred to abort the baby rather than tell him. Even though she aborted the child, he still chose to take good care of her instead ofining. But it turned out that she betrayed him! "Come to think of it, being mayor''s son-inw is your dream, right? You are going to make it, so why don''t you spend the wonderful night with your bride? The bar does not suit you." Seeing that man have no reaction, Charles adds. Shine is choked by his shocking words. Does he get drunk? Then why Charles, kind of a wuss, was challenging Edward? Irritated by his nephew, Edward put down the cup, peering at him with an evil smile, whose voice is cold as ice, "Say it again."000 Chapter 129: Please Dont Challenge My Bottom Line This is clearly an ordinary tone, but it is a deafening noise in the feeling of Charles Johnson. His heart suddenly jumped up and felt Edward Smith''s gloomy mood. He suddenly regretted something, but his mind shed Joanna''s figure, which made him immediately shouted defiantly, "Am I wrong? Didn''t you leave Alice to be with Joanna?" Bang! A hard and urate fist hit Johnson''s right eye directly, which makes him stagger back a few steps before he just stands firm. Looking at the cold and tall man standing opposite, he realizes that he has angered the lion. "Continue to repeat what you just said." Edward Smith is staring at the Johnson with his eagle eyes and said with cold voice. Johnson felt a little flustered, and his right eye also had a dull pain. He noticed that all the men and women around him were watching the y. Many people''s voices are introduced into his ears, which make him feel embarrassed at the moment, and his hatred of Edward Smith bes deeper and deeper. "If you are not in that state of mind, then what are you?" I see in those days that you were clearly married to Alice, and you deliberately made Ann like you. Aren''t you doing this for today''s results?" Bang! Another punch on Johnson makes him feel very angry. He turns his right fist directly and rushes at Edward Smith. When he waved his hand in mid-air, he is detained by Edward Smith, who makes a right hook directly and is hit in his right eye again, which makes him cry in pain. "Bastard! Edward Smith, you are simply not a person!" "I should have told you before to stop appearing in front of me!" Edward Smith said coldly. Johnson made a gesture of gnashing his teeth, but did not dare to answer. Over the years, Johnson''s enterprises have always been hit by Edward Smith, and even Joanna Hale is protecting him. He is just like a dog beside Joanna Hale and he had got nothing and suffered humiliation. Why! "I am going to stand in front of you today. If you have the guts, you will kill me!" Bang! Another punches out. Johnson also recklessly fights with Edward Smith. The two men with extraordinary looks are fighting in the bar, which soon attracts more people to watch. However, because of the fear of these two people who know their extraordinary status, no one else dares to rush over. Even security guards have some feelings of looking at each other. They want toe forward to stop fighting, but because they punch quickly, they will be beaten easily. Shane White is looking at one-sided situation and is happy to see the scene. Anyway, Edward Smith is in a bad mood, so just let him have a good time. In addition, the other party still takes the initiative to fight with you and is beaten. Who is to me?! When Johnson was punched again, he felt fearless and shouted at Edward Smith, "No matter how powerful you are, you were not dumped by a woman!" Cracking His fist directly knocks Johnson down, and Shane White couldn''t bear to continue watching. Gee, Johnson is not afraid to die today. "Johnson, you dare to mention the things of the past. Are you really not afraid of me killing you?" Edward Smith walks to the front of Johnson and stepped on his knee bone. Although he is clearly smiling, he is as horrible as hell. Johnson also feels trembling because he really watches the killing intent in Edward Smith''s eyes. In this ce, Hale Family may be very prominent in a short period of time, but what reallysts forever is the deep-rooted Smith family, which has been passed down from generation to generation. On this point, Johnson, who is rted to Smith Family, knows better than anyone else. "You, you can''t do anything to me!" Johnson goes back constantly, and is afraid to see Edward Smith slowly approaching himself. "Is it?" Edward Smith smiled, and his eyes staring at Johnson seemed that he is looking at a worm. This dismissive look made Johnson feel very unwilling. Why is he told from his birth that everything should be self-forbearing, and is it just because the Johnson family is better than the Smith Family? He can only continue to please Edward Smith until Edward Smith likes the woman named Alice Roberts, and then he insists on leaving home to pursue his career despite the opposition of everyone in Smith Family. He thought his chance has finallye, so he deliberately courted J Louis, courted Master Smith, and even met his dream lover, Joanna Hale. Just like falling in love with Joanna Hale at first sight, when he brings Joanna Hale into Smith Family, she directly loves Edward Smith. She kept crying, forcing him to do something to break up Edward Smith and Alice Roberts. By doing so, he only fulfilled Joanna Hale''s rtionship with Edward Smith. However, he felt unwilling. He wants to use this matter to make Joanna yield, but he can''t please her heart... "Don''t you want to know if Alice was with me?" Johnson fold suddenly gave a insidious smile. Since Joan is going to be so rude, why should he continue to cover up these things for her? Hearing this, Edward Smith''s look became serious. "Say it!" Seeing Edward Smith show such expression, Johnson is amused. He stood up with his body propped up and wiped the blood seeping from his mouth with his hand. His originally gentle appearance is somewhat ruffian because of his messy hair and handsome facial features. "Did those photos still satisfy you?" Johnson asks with a smug smile around his mouth. "You are courting your death!"Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "If you dare to do it, I can guarantee that you will regret it for a lifetime!" What Johnson said sessfully stopped Edward Smith''s hand waving in mid-air. Unsurprisingly, from the past to the present, there is only one weak point of Edward Smith, and that is Alice. Edward Smith was very angry. If he doesn''t see what this guy really knows something, he will never let him go! "I''ll give you another chance, say it!" In the face of Edward Smith''s grumpy temperament, Johnsonughed more and more. Maybe it''s because he was beaten badly just now, and he was choked at the moment. Edward Smith has his cold eyes staring at him. When he is about to speak, therees a familiar ringtone from his body, which is especially for Joanna Hale. Joanna Hale called at this time, which made Johnson hesitate to tell the truth of everything, and Edward Smith obviously has been suspicious to her because of him. This suddenly falls into a dilemma As Johnson hesitated, Edward Smith directly buckled his neck and made him breathless. "Let me go..." "Johnson, don''t challenge my bottom line!" His dangerous words echo in Johnson''s ears. He almost thought he is going to die in the hands of Edward Smith, when he vaguely heard someone call Edward Smith. Then...The cold hand slowly is loosened from his neck. Johnson gasped vigorously, his legs are folded together and he watches Edward Smith warily. "If you don''t let me hear what I want to hear, then you know the consequences." With this, Edward Smith went to Shane White, then takes a ss of liquor and drinks it. All this seems to be the illusion of others. Just now, the cold and demonic man no longer exists. In a sh, he sits there elegantly, and his beautiful and delicate facial features are like night elves, which makes the women who looks at him feel very excited. When others want to get close to him, they will be afraid because of the cruelty they just saw.0000 Chapter 130: Those Photos Are Fake Johnson gasps while his cell phone rang. People seem to find the power of Edward Smith. Many people dispersed, and even the bartender silently retreated to one side. never let her go. All this seems to have passed for a long time, but in fact it was only a few minutes. Charles Johnson is struggled for a long time. The closer he is to Edward Smith, the more he knows his coolness. Once you want to let him know that Joan is good at all those things, he will In any case, he still can''t be cruel to Joanne. However, Edward Smith is a very powerful person. How could he deceive him in a few words? So what should he do? Suddenly an evil thought shes through Charles Johnson''s mind. His mouth slowly evoked a radian, covering up his shiny eyes and pretending to whisper, "Those photos were fake." Edward Smith''s hand is suddenly paused, and he is still a light on the surface. However, his hand holding the ss gradually turned white. His cold eyes drooped slightly and whispered, "Go on." "Adele let me do this. She never wanted you to be with Elsie. She cried to me all day. I can''t help it, so I was confused and made it..." "Confused?" Edward Smith interrupted Charles Johnson and raised his head. His ink-sshed eyes fell on him and evoked a radian. "She asked you to do this, did you do it?" The voice is very light, if you don''t listen carefully, it seems that you can''t hear it in this noisy bar. However, this clearly made him want to p himself in the ears of Charles Johnson. When is it bad for him toe to the bar? Why did he impulsively rush to the front of Edward Smith? "After I finished that, I felt regret. Really!" Charles Johnson just needs to stand up his finger and swear to prove the truth of his words. "Get out!" With this, Johnson is like being saved, gets up from the ground quickly, and then runs to the bar door. He is worried that if he is a secondte, he will be cut by Edward Smith. Charles Johnson slips away like a rabbit, which made Shane White feel stunned for a while. Don''t Edward Smith really let this guy go?! However, the thought of this guy''s secret made him wonder what to say in a short time. After all, the people involved here is Edward Smith''s mother. "Edward Smith..." Edward Smith seems not to hear what he said, quietly poured himself a ss of wine, and he thought back the home five years ago. There were a bunch of photos, and the divorce agreement. His mother''s words still echoed in his heart, as well as those incendiary words that Joanna Hale cried and started to say. At that time, he never believed that Assisi would betray himself.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. But her autograph is on those photos and divorce papers falling on the ground. He knows her so well. If she didn''t do it at her own will, how could she sign her name? Therefore, even if he is unwilling to admit it, he still has to face the fact that she abandoned herself and then left him. After that, he hated her very much. He tried his best to find her whereabouts, wanted to know her cold heart and asked her why she gave up the promise that two people would meet for a lifetime so easily, and why she could leave like that. But every time in the dead of night, he couldn''t restrain his inner pain. When he turned to the photo hidden deep in the drawer, he hated her for being rude, but he missed her smile very much. Alice...Alice... Edward Smith, who drank the wine, suddenlyughs in a low voice, which felt a strange love dearly after he heard Shane. He couldn''t help but reach out and patted Edward Smith on the shoulder. If anyone suddenly hears this fact and knows that he has misjudged his lover for five years, he will not ept it so easily. "Shane White, do you think I still have a chance now? Do I still have a chance?" He is like holding thest straw. Edward Smith looked at Shane White tightly and asked. His frightening look shocked Shane White. He was about to speak, but Edward Smith bowed his head and gave a self-deprecating smile. "I''m not qualified. I''m not qualified..." Yes, not to mention that his distrust hurts Alice Roberts. Since he promises Hale Family to marry Joanna Hale, it''s afraid that it will hurt her even more. What qualifications does he have at this time to pursue her again? "Edward, you..." Shane White didn''t want to see Edward Smith, who is so painful, but he waves to stop him. "Don''t say anything. I understand it all. " With this, Shane White could only sigh and hopes that he really understands. Joanna''s good mood at this time can''t be described too much with tion. One more thing that made her feel happy was that Alice Roberts was going to marry Song John ke, which happened to be three dayster. She ignores whether it is Alice Roberts''s intention, or whether it is really a coincidence, but on the one hand, she could get Edward Smith, and on the other hand, Alice Roberts is with others, so the two of thempletely has no possibility. In this way, she is not so afraid of their wedding date. At the same time, John ke has mixed feelings. Because of his injury, he can''t ask Alice many things now, for example, what kind of wedding she likes, or that he wants to design a wedding scene for them by himself. Although this is their second marriage, this time it is more formal and grand than the simple scene of just going to the Civil Affairs Bureau to get a marriage certificate for the first time. This means that Alice is really going to marry him, not a fake one, and this is not an act. Looking at the quiet woman lying on the bed, John ke tries to reach out. Although the veins stands out between his forehead are going to explode, his hands doesn''t move. He hates his powerlessness very much, and even feels that his iplete self is not worthy of her beauty. However, when she said she wanted to marry herself, the joy of his heart beating could not be suppressed. Even if this happy time is only one minute and one second, he doesn''t want to lose it... Then let him have a sweet dream. When I wake up, Alice Roberts find Ruperting, while John ke is sitting in a wheelchair. He is looking at her with an elegant smile. The warm sunshine in his clean and pure eyes makes everything look beautiful. If he wasn''t in a wheelchair... "John, why are you up?" Although the doctor said that his condition was getting better gradually, he should rest well! John ke smiles and shakes his head. He looks at Rupert next to him. Rupert nodded tacitly, standing behind him and making the appearance of preparing to push the cart. He then said to Alice, "John wants to take you to see the wedding ring in person." Alice is stunned. Wedding ring? When she sees John ke''s gentle eyes, her eyes could not help but get wet, if this is what he thought.... "Okay." They spend some time in a ce where wedding rings are customized. "Alice, what kind of wedding ring do you like?" John ke looked at Alice Roberts with a gentle face, while Rupert, who is standing on one side, spoke for him. With this, the clerk standing inside takes out an exquisite wedding ring and put it in front of Alice Roberts.000????????????? Chapter 131: The Ring Alice Roberts is stunned and stares at John ke because a crystal diamond ring is inscribed with the abbreviation of her name. John ke smiles gently and inclusively. That touches Alice Roberts a lot, and makes her feel guilty. How can she be worthy of what John ke has done for her? "Do you like it?" John ke asks Alice Roberts without any sounds. Alice Roberts nods to him vigorously, "Yes." Hearing that, John ke is very happy, and this is the happiest moment to him. After deciding to get married in three days, Alice Roberts goes to visit Jacquiline Smith. Although she didn''t hit Jacquiline Smith while driving, Jacquiline still got hurt because of her. So Alice Roberts would like to visit her. ording to the previous hospital, Jacquiline Smith is in hospital again for the injury of her legs. Alice Roberts buys some fruits and tonics in the afternoon when Jacquiline is hospitalized. Jacquiline Smith is stirring when she knows Alice Roberts is waiting outside. She thinks a lot about the car ident, and also bets that Joanna Hale did it. But it doesn''t mean she would like to see Alice Roberts. She does hate Alice Roberts very much after she got Edward Smith away from her in badly condition. "Go away!" Jacquiline Smith shouts herself hoarse, and then Alice Roberts hears that sses are broken behind the door.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Alice is almost shocked, Jacquiline is one of her few friends who she still keeps in touch with. She always values this friendship. Jacquiline Smith is more important than Edward Smith who hurt her before to Alice Roberts. Alice Roberts is confused suddenly with being faced with Jacquiline Smith like this. The nurse walks outside and closes the door quickly, as if she doesn''t want Alice Roberts to look inside anymore. "Jacquiline, how is she? Is she better?..." Jacquiline Smith screams again before Alice Roberts finishes her sentences. "Alice Roberts, get out. I never want to see you again. If you haven''t shown up, if..." Jacquiline Smith says in an obvious low voice when ites to this. Through the door, Alice Roberts sees Jacquiline Smith is so angry that she seems to lose her mind. But Alice finally knows why Jacquiline is just shouting in the ward. Although Jacquiline Smith wants to rush out of the ward, she can''t do that because of her legs, with her falling down next to the sickbed but keeping running forward. Jacquiline Smith was proud, elegant and lively before, but now just a person who is not able to walk, like an eagle with broken wings, proud and helpless. Alice Roberts has never seen such person like Jacquiline Smith, and rushes into the ward to help Jacquiline up. It''s not hot today. But a person stays on the ground for a long time when she just recovers from a severe illness, it is so easy for her to get sick. And Jacquiline Smith is so angry. When Alice Roberts helps her up, she is very cold. Jacquiline Smith ps Alice Roberts by exerting all her strength. Meanwhile, she falls down without any energy. The nurse helps Jacquiline Smith quickly to lie in the sickbed easily since Jacquiline has no strength. "Jacquiline, what''s the matter? What''s going on? Your injury..." Alice Roberts asks. Alice Roberts turns her rage into sympathy, when she sees Jacquiline Smith like a defeated bull. "What''s going on? Can''t you see that? "Because of you, I''m crashed. I''m disabled from now on. You''re happy, aren''t you?" Though Jacquiline Smith has no energy, she is still yelling. "It''s not me! It''s not me!" Alice Roberts tries to exin, and thinks that Jacquiline Smith also believes she is the murderer. The more she tries, the less she says but only repeats that. Jacquiline Smith certainly knows that Alice Roberts is not responsible for the ident. But she loves Edward Smith for many years and she is jealous of Alice, she hates Alice since she gets desperate when she is disabled. She hears that Edward Smith agreed to marry Joanna Hale, and now she looks at Alice Roberts without incidents. She can guess the reason without thinking. Why? She thinks. Why can Edward Smith do this for Alice Roberts? "Shut up. But for you, Edward, Edward..." Jacquiline Smith begins to cry in desperation, and then Alice Roberts seems to understand something. "Get out. Just stay away from me. Alice Roberts and Jacquiline Smith are not friends anymore." Jacquiline says. After a while, Jacquiline Smith finally calms down. But she doesn''t want to be reconciled to Alice Roberts. The indifferent sentence breaks their friendship over the years. After that, Jacquiline Smith doesn''t look at Alice Roberts and let her get out, as is she weren''t at the ward. Alice Roberts is ignored by Jacquiline Smith in this way. The anger can not be expressed by the love and hatred. Only treating people indifferently, can she feel scared at the bottom of her heart. At this moment, Alice Roberts is terrified and in a mess. She needs to sort out her thoughts. They are quite silent as though it''s been a long time. Alice Roberts goes out of the ward without any words. Because they are strangers now and they don''t have to say goodbye to each other. Alice Roberts makes sure that Jacquiline Smith knows Joanna Hale made the crash. Perhaps it can be med on her. If Jacquiline weren''t her friend, Joanna would not have hurt Jacquiline. Edward Smith gets her to be his girlfriend during that time. Jacquiline''s reaction, and Joanna''s attitude... Well, Jacquiline was not really happy at that time. Alice Roberts suddenly feels a little bit sad because she doesn''t know a lot about Jacquiline, when she thinks of Jacquiline''s attitude to Edward. The friendship she values is just so-so. It turns out that Jacquiline likes Edward a long time ago, even than herself. Not only is Jacquiline Smith involved in the ident, but also John ke. He gets many sufferings because of her, and now he hasn''t get back on his feet. Jacquiline''s legs and the half of John''s life, are what she owes them. Given that Aaron Louis and Joanna Hale eye covetously to her, how can she be selfish to be a girlfriend of Edward? Chapter 132: Questioning If they have to sacrifice so much to be together, the cost of such a rtionship is too high, she would rather not keep it. Jacquiline Smith''s leg has been disabled, but Alice Roberts can''t do anything for her, she can only stay away from her as Jacquiline Smith wishes. As for John ke, his body can never return to the state it used to be. The only thing Alice Roberts could do is topensate him for the rest of her life. With such a long time ofpany and so much help, Alice Roberts has already understood John ke''s heart for herself. Although there was some hesitation before, after this incident Alice Robert decides to never let him down again -the man who could give his life for her. After Alice Roberts makes up her mind, she feels very rxed. The only thing that makes her feel upset is her love with Edward Smith. If she is determined to give up this rtionship, nothing can really bother her. Edward Smith has already known the truth of the original incidentpletely. He is both angry and surprised. He just wants to catch the woman Alice Roberts, force her to tell the truth and punish her severely. When Edward Smith finds Alice Roberts, Alice is on the yground of their high school. Love started from this ce, she decides to end here too. "I''m going to get married with John ke. I hope you can meet your own happiness soon." Before Edward Smith speaks, Alice Roberts tells the shocking news in advance. In an instant, Edward Smith''s face darkened. Could this woman really treat him as a dead! Treating Alice Roberts can''t be tough. During this period of time, Edward Smith has been studying hard in order to impress Alice Roberts. So even if he is on the verge of exploding at this time, he still presses himself and takes a few deep breaths. Edward Smith finally calms down. Well, if he doesn''t want to hear it, just treats it as if he hasn''t heard it. Anyway, he will never let go of this woman, so let her says a few self-righteous words! "What is the truth of the incident that year?" Alice Roberts is ready to endure Edward Smith''s anger, but Edward Smith unexpectedly changes the subject. Alice Roberts is shocked, and she realizes that Edward Smith has really changed. "What is the truth of the incident that year?" Edward Smith asks again. Alice Roberts has already reacted to what is going on, but no matter what the truth is, she is unwilling to continue to be with Edward Smith. When he brings up the old things again, he undoubtedly sprinkles a handful of salt on Alice Roberts''s wound. "I am going to marry John ke, Mr. Smith, goodbye!" After that, Alice Roberts turns her head and leaves. This time she really wants to give up Edward Smith. Edward Smith is about to explode again. He repeatedly endures his emotions. In the end, Edward Smith can''t bear it anymore. He strides up to Alice Roberts, grabs her by the wrist, and drags her to the corner of the yground where the fitness equipment is ced. It is this ce where Edward Smith confessed to Alice at that time. Today, history seems to repeat itself. "Tell me, you didn''t betray me!" Alice Roberts ispletely angry. The wound caused by the incident back then is about to heal. Why does Edward Smith insist on tearing the wound and sprinkling salt on it? Isn''t it good to be separated from each other like this? "At that time I said I didn''t betray you, why don''t you believe me! Now you ask me again, OK, I''ll tell you again. I''ve never betrayed you, and I don''t know what happened to those photos. Well, I''m done. Please let me go, Mr. Smith!" Of course, Edward Smith knows that those photos are not real. Charles Johnson has even told him clearly that those photos were forged by his mother. But he just wants Alice Roberts to tell him in person, as if in this way, the five-year rift can be made up. "Well, I believe you, but you didn''t betray me, so let''s go back to the beginning, Alice. We''re still a loving couple envied by others, just as when we were newly married, OK?" Edward Smith says these few words almost to Alice Roberts''s ear, his tone is lingering and sad, gentle and frightened. Alice Roberts almostughs angrily. "Edward Smith, not to mention whether the five years can be forgotten like you said, let''s just talk about the child. As a father and a husband, you cannot protect your children and pregnant wife. What can you do? Do you think the matter back then can be solved with just one sentence of returning to the beginning?" Edward Smith is speechless when he thinks of the child. At the beginning, he was also very heartbroken. It is his child, the child he and his beloved expects together, and the crystallization of their love. The lost child is already a pain he could not say. But Alice Roberts will not let Edward Smith go easily. Since Edward Smith wants to uncover the scar of that year, let them all hurt together! "Edward Smith, when I was forced to drink that bowl of medicine and lost my child, I no longer love you. If you didn''t show up when I needed you, then you don''t need to show up again in my life." "Do you want me to withdraw from your life and let John ke protect you? Can he protect you?" "Yes, he can protect me, whether it was five years ago or now. No matter what his ability is, I always know that he is trying his best to protect me, even giving his life."T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. After a quarrel, the whole scene quietes down. Next to the yground, there are students in school uniformsing and going. Some young lovers pass by them, whispering something. As the evening breeze blows, a leaf drifts down on Alice Roberts''s hair. Edward Smith raises his arm habitually to pick off the leaf. When they were students, they were very used to the big tree in the corner, but Alice Roberts subconsciously avoids him. The scene is silent again. Without looking at Edward Smith, Alice Roberts turns and leaves. The evening breeze blows broken words, and Edward Smith''s whole heart begins to ache. "I''m going to marry John ke, please don''t bother me anymore. Just take it as an apology for that child!" Edward Smith still wants to say something, but he doesn''t speak in the end. He doesn''t know when there is a leaf in his clenched palm. This leaf is the one that has just fallen from Alice Roberts''s hair. The things are still there, but men are no more the same ones. Even if the yellow leaves are still there, they can''t change the past, let alone the lost love! The events of that year, together with the child and the five years of no news, are things that can not be changed between them. As time goes on, the gap between them will eventually be wider and wider, and their feelings will eventually be more and more weak. The more Edward Smith thinks about it, the more frightened he bes. Unconsciously, his breathing bes tight, and he ms his fist at the big tree that has witnessed their feelings. The tree sounds.0000 Chapter 133 Capture the Marriage Blood runs from Edward Smith''s hand. The red color seems to stimte his nerve. He suddenly raises his head, looks at the big tree firmly, and speaks unhurriedly and clearly. "Alice Roberts, you will be my woman in the end!" The wedding of John ke and Alice Roberts is held hastily. Due to unhealthy John ke and for fear of something unthought may happen, the two decide to hold the wedding three dayster. Maybe it''s the coincidence, the wedding of Edward Smith and Joanna Hale also is held in this day. Joanna Hale begins to panic from the morning. But her n has been carried out smoothly so far, and there should be no mistakes. So she concludes that she got a little nervous. Edward Smith has been smiling on his face since the day before, but he has a strange pleasure in his heart, as if it''s important to put down something and take a major step. Three dayster, it is a sunny day. Among the four people who hold the wedding ceremony at the same time, John Smith is the only one who is really happy. After years of waiting, he finally finds his lover. He has been waiting too long for this day. John ke arrives at the church early in the morning to wait when he sees Alice Roberts at the end of the red carpet. He is excited and lost, but more of a joy and happiness.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. From now on, the woman is his wife, who will apany him for thetter half of life till death. "Bride, are you willing to marry Mr. John ke as a wife, whether poor or rich, healthy or ill?" Alice Roberts is calm in her heart. John ke smiles at her and feels quite nervous. "I am." John ke, sitting on wheelchair, answers with the shape of his mouth. "I am not." The two voices sound at the same time, and before everyone could react, a handsome figure in a suit has passed the audience andes to the ceremony. John ke''s heart beats at once, and he subconsciously pulls Alice Roberts to his back. However, he soon realizes that his hands and feet has not recovered, so he could only watch Edward Smith stride forward and stretch out his hand to grip the delicate wrist of Alice Roberts. With a hard pull, Alice Roberts is behind Edward Smith. Alice Roberts quickly retreats back, wanting to get rid of the grip of Edward Smith. But at this time, Edward Smith has entered a state of crazy. How can a weak woman resist. "Well, didn''t you say he could protect you?" says John ke. His health has not been recovered, so he is not Edward Smith''s opponent. Almost instantaneously, Edward Smith has already kicked John ke away. "John!" in her panic, Alice Roberts cries out. "Go with me!" Edward Smith nces at John ke. He knows that John ke is injured. His kick is very measured. It looks very heavy, but in fact, he just let John ke step aside and not hinder himself. "Edward, you are a mad man. I will not go with you!" Alice Roberts coldly nces at Edward Smith, and walks towards John ke. But her hand is tightly held by Edward Smith and cannot move at all. This sudden happening makes the whole scene panic. Rupert, Julie Swift and other persons are all dumbfounded. They quickly run to John ke to hold up the wheelchair. Regardless of Alice Roberts'' resistance, Edward Smith takes her hand and they leave the church. At the meantime, some security guards who maintain order and close friendse to obstruct, but they without exception have been beaten back by crazy Edward Smith. The car of Edward Smith is parked outside the church. Just like all has been prepared, Edward Smith pulls Alice Roberts into the car, and she just has no strength to resist. They arrive at the airport in a rapid speed. Alice Roberts feels surprised and angry. She did not expect that Edward Smith has utilized his power to bring her to the ne. Not knowing how long it flies, the ne stops at a sea ind. Strange environments, mad Edward Smith, all these make Alice Roberts feel unsafe, angry and frightened, and some indescribable emotions float in her mind. At this moment, she doesn''t know what to do. But soon she doesn''t need to know that, because she finds that she has arrived at a strange ind. There is only one vi on this ind. The vi has arge area. The ne leaves soon. In addition to the servants, there are only Alice Roberts and Edward Smith in the vi. Edward Smith throws Alice Roberts onto the soft bed, pressing directly over her body. "Let me go!" Only today does Alice Roberts know that Edward Smith''s strength is so great. He would never have grasped her so hard before. "There are only two of us in the whole ind. You are mine, Alice!" says Edward Smith, and he leans down to the woman and makes a lot of motions. Although Alice Roberts struggles hardly, he just says, "You are mine, mine!" "Edward, you bastard, um..." Alice Roberts almost faints from the pain. This is the second time Edward Smith treats her like this. What does he think of her, a whore? I hate you, Edward! "Even if you hate me and don''t love me anymore, I can''t stand your absence from me!" The voice of oath of Edward Smith sounds in the ears of Alice Roberts, and his hot and thin lips move little by little from her lips to her delicate white neck, and then down, causing her to shiver... She is just nearly crazy. She is always worried about John ke and the two lovely children and doesn''t know how they are now. Her red lipse a pain, and she fixes her eyes and sees a man full of angry and a sh of overbearing, "you can only think of me!" "No!" Alice Roberts turns obstinately, unwilling to look at him. The more so, the angrier Edward Smith is. He makes another movement again and wants to see the woman sink. But now that Alice Roberts can feel the hot inspired by the body, she bites hardly her lips to make any noise. Not knowing how long it passes, the man moves away from her body like a beaten lion. His ink-ck eyes look at the tears on the woman''s white cheek. He asks in a low and gloomy voice, "You don''t want so much to be with me?" "Yes!" She closes her eyes and grits her teeth. After a long time, the manughs in a low voice, which is very sad. Alice Roberts cannot help but feel pain in her heart. She can only hold her hands tightly and not open her eyes to see him. She cannot be soft hearted, cannot... "Alice, you are so tough!" At that time, when she was forced to a dead end by J Louis and Joanna Hale, so is what she wants to say to him, "can you let me go?" The air suddenly bes quiet. There is no answer except the sound of breathing. She begins to feel uneasy...??? Chapter 136 Captivity "Is John okay? Thank you for taking care of the children. Once I finish this, I''ll go back." Alice understates the situation as she doesn''t want Rupert and her children to get worried. But Rupert is cleverer than she thinks he is. He knows what happened at the wedding venue and says anxiously, "John has been worried about you. He can move his fingers, though he can''t talk. Your children are looking after him well." Relief sweeps through Alice as she hears that John''s hands can move. "I''m fine. I''ll go to find him as soon as I get things done here. Please tell John I''m really sorry for the wedding. I..." "I know you didn''t mean it. I believe that John also hopes you can live a happy life." Rupert gets sympathetic as he thinks of the bitterness in John''s eyes, together with a fleetingpromise when Alice was brought away. He has been John''s best friends since their childhood. No one knows better about John than he does, so he can''t help but to ask Alice, "Do you still want to marry John?" Alice pauses a beat and answers, "I just want to look after him." To look after...which is not to marry John. Rupert seems to understand her and holds back his unspoken words. "Fine. I''ll tell him what you tell me." "Thanks." The call gets Alice relieved a lot as John and her children are safe. Before hanging up, Rupert says, "Something weird also happened on that day." ""What?" Alice is confused. "The boss of the Night Group came to the wedding venue and asked about you. His expression got strained as he knew that you were brought away by Edward Smith. Then he left." The Night Group? Randall Collins? Why was he at the wedding venue? Alice freezes as she thinks of something before lowering her eyelids. "I''ve got it. Keep me updated." --- It has been triple days since Alicest saw Edward. Finally, she hears his voice from the study at the end of the second floor. It sounds like he''s on the phone. "...I know. I''ll handle it. And Hale family..." Hale family? Alice stops in her tracks as she thinks of the wedding day when Edward left his own wedding party and took her away from her wedding. Edward abandoned Joanna Hale on their wedding. Hale family won''t let it go easily. Alice takes a deep breath and pushes the door open, taking in Edward sitting behind the desk with closed eyes, brows tightly furrowed anxiously. Her heart skips a beat as he''s drowning in so deep sorrow that she has no idea whether to leave or not. Magically, Edward happens to open his eyes and looks at her direction. Their gazes meet, driving Alice to run away as Edward stands up, moving toward her. He notices a fleeting pity in her eyes and feels stung. "I''m fine." "Are you fretting over me?" "No. I just want to know when will you let go of me," Alice cuts Edward out and stares at him calmly, "We''re not engaged, and I''m thest one in the world cares about you." Edward''s eyes darken after hearing her words. He shes a self-taunting smile as he looks at her unwavering gaze. "Yep, I''m a nobody to you." Speechless, she shifts her eyes away Silence spills between them. Until therees his deep and maic voice, "Every time I think about you, I just looks at the sea and wonders the feelings of jumping into it. I wonder if you''ll shed a tear for me." Alice''s fingers are trembling, "You''re kidding, right?"T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. "What do you say?" The corners of his lips lift upward, but he seems to cry out. The lump in Alice''s throat grows so tight that she can barely say anything. Finally, she shouts out loud, "Never shall I shed a tear if you jump into the sea." "Never shall I imagine you hate me to this point." He smiles, holding out his hands to move her hair behind her ear. She takes a step back, leaving his hand hanging in the air. "Now that you know I don''t love you, why don''t you set me free and marry Joanna?" "Set you free?" He asks, chuckling under his breath. "Who can set me free if I let you go? I allowed your leaving me five years ago, which got my life a living hell. This time, in no way will I set you free even if you hate my guts." Alice freezes with her frown and takes a deep breath. "You can''t lock me in forever without seeing anyone." "It depends on the day you love me again," Edward frankly says with a smirk. Alice chokes up and stares at smiling Edward, feeling riled up, "You believed what the photos showed you five years ago, and you chose to stay with Joanna instead of me. Now you want to hurt me again by captivity?" Hearing her words, Edward''s face suddenly turns pale, with pain filling his eyes. "If I don''t captive you, you''ll marry other guys. I just don''t know how to keep you with me, Alice..." --- In the evening, Alice can''t swallow any food as she is busy missing her children. She feels desperate as she thinks of Edward''s words. Does she really marry Edward to see her children and John? No. She can''t marry the monster. Alice curls herself into the softforter and flips back and forth, trying to sleep. Suddenly, the door clicks open. Nobody can enter her room except Edward. She closes her eyes, pretending to sleep soundly. Step by step, Edward gets close to her, which makes her heart race. Edward stops as he is near her, and Alice feels relieved. However, she can feel his hands caressing her cheeks. From her eye brows, eyes, nose, to lips. Her tactile sense gets more sensitive as she loses her sight. She can clearly feel his finger lingers between her lips. Scratchy and itchy, she just can''t bear it any more. When she is about to lose control, the touch on her lips disappears. When she gets rxed, something wet and soft presses on her lips. He''s kissing her! She hastilyes to herself and opens her eyes as Edward slides his tongue in, fervent and furious, which makes her to push him away. "Stop your acting?" She bites her lips and figures out that he has found her fake sleeping. He finishes his words before bending down his body. This time, the target isn''t the lips as his kiss trails down from her neck, giving Alice sexual shivers.000 Chapter 137 Your Body Misses Me "See, your body misses me so much," Edward murmurs pleasantly. She bites her lips hard. "It''s just normal physiological reaction." "Really?" Edward is pissed off. He leans himself against Alice''s body and hugs her tight, thrusting into her. But Alice bites her lips hard to suffocate any groans. Edward takes his time and arouses her little by little, stroking every sweet spot of her body. "Get...out..." There is a sheet of sweat on her forehead as two words bites out of her lips. But Edward regards them as alluringly coy whining. "Really?" He ms into her again, driving her to push him away. But her push separates them far away, making her feel empty. Atst, she has no choice but to be at the mercy of him. "Open your eyes!" He orders. She presses her lips hard into a line, eyes closed tight. "Alice!" "Force me as you can, but you''ll never get my heart." Alice open her eyes to meet Edward''s. Edward pauses a beat at her words. "Really? You know I''ll never let you go." He is obviously riled up and does his best to drag her into the sexual fling, but Alice doesn''t sumb to his fucking and bites blood out of her lips, without looking at him. After everything is done, Edward holds her in his arms tight, lying on the bed, while she''s staring at the ceiling numbly, feeling like her throat is clogged by something. She wants to cry out, but she can''t. --- Failing to sleep all night, Alice''s eyes are ck-ringed, which is such a sharp contrast against lively Edward. They walk downstairs together to have breakfast together. Delicious as it is, Alice doesn''t eat anything. At noon, the lunch is finely tailored to suit Alice''s taste, but she still eats nothing. "Not delicious?" Edward asks, frowning. He can change all the dishes for her. Alice doesn''t say anything as she knows the dishes are her favorite, and it''s not their fault. She wants something else. "I want to see my children." She just wants to leave. Edward''s hand pauses a beat, his serene gaze on her. Heys her favorite food in her porcin bowl and says gently, "It''s delicious." "I want to leave here," Alice repeats. Anger courses through Edward''s body as he finds Alice only wants nothing but to get rid of him. "Why do you want to leave me? For your children or John?" "Both," Alice answers. Her stubbornness makes him exasperated and pathetic as she prefers to stay hungry rather than stay with him. "Say you love me, and you''ll see your kids." Alice pauses a beat, staring at Edward''s serious face. She feels sympathetic, yet she resolves to tell the truth. "Never shall I tell the lie." "Alice," Edward bellows her name and smiles pathetically. She is too kind to see his sad face, so she turns around. "I want to see them," Alice repeats, biting her lips. "Fine, but you have to eat all the food on the table, then I''ll take you to them," Edward yells at her and finds Alice quickly stuff the dishes in her mouth. She is so haggard and hasty that she is literally gulping all the food. Which shows her great anticipation for meeting John and the kids. Edward''s heart is aching. He especially orders the chef to prepare Alice''s favorite dishes as she didn''t eat anything. The table is full of delicious dishes. Fast as Alice is, she only swallows one of them. But she doesn''t give up. Even if her mouth is filled with food, she doesn''t want to stop for a rest. Suddenly, she chokes on the food. Edward can''t help himself but totch on her arm and yells, "Enough!" He orders the dumbfounded servant girl to pour a cup of warm water. "Drink it." "I want to meet them." Alice coughs and repeats stubbornly. She is his prisoner, but he is threatened by her self-harming. "Drink it, and I''ll take you to them." He closes his eyes and let loose of her arm, which is hispromise. Never can he hurt her body like she does. It is more painful than hurting his own body. She takes the cup and intends to finish it in a shot, but his intense gaze tampers her action, then she looks at him. His lips curls into a sneer, features darkening, grabbing her hand to drag her toward the door. When they stand in front of a private ne, he slides her into it. Then he tells the butler an address. With eyes closed, he never looks at Alice again. There are five people on the ne, including Alice, Edward, a pilot, the butler and a bodyguard. Nobody dares to say a word as Edward is silent. After the ne takes off, gradually leaving the ind, Alice''s lips tilt up as she thinks of seeing her children. Beside her is Edward, who quietly opens his eyes and takes in her faint smile. He is mesmerized. When they were at the lunch table, he almost loses control and kills her. He has told himself so many times to make a change, presenting a brand-new Edward in front of her. However, every time she refuses his affection indifferently, he feels heartbroken. Seeing her faint smile, he tastes biterness. Alice keeps her eyes on the clouds outside and feels delighted to see her children. But she can''t notice Edward''s mncholy gaze on her. --- About an hour has passed, as the nends in a broad-open private airport, where a Lincoln Limo picks them up, taking them to a private hospital after a forty-minutes'' drive. "Boss, here we are," the butler says with respect, opening the door. Edward nods as Alice gets off the limo with him. "Are they in John''s ward?" She''s not silly. Why does Edward bother to take her to a hospital without wounded John in it? "I thought you want to see the kids," Edward says coldly. He stops her in the tracks as she''s about to walk into the hospital. "Remember, you only have half an hour."000Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Chapter 138 Wait for Me Alice stuns for a second, looking at Edward astonishedly. What, half an hour? Edward does not look at her anymore as he finishes his words. He turns back to the car and leaves her to the hospital. In fact, the moment she leaves, he forces himself with great self-control not to stop her. Knowing that she is going to meet another man, he can do nothing but endure. He loves her so much that he would rather hurt himself than see her get hurt a little bit. But it is impossible for him to give up. It doesn''t take her much effort to find John''s ward. Upon her opening the door, the scene that the two lovely kids guarding bed asidees into her sight. Her eyes cannot help welling up. "Mommy!" It is clever Reba that she spots Alice first. Bursting into a cry of surprise, she instantly jumps down and rushes towards her mother. John and Albert are also reminded by her cry. Albert is a little shocked for his mother''s showing up. Although he is still young, he is much cleverer than his sister. He frowns unconsciously. Hasn''t his carefree father taken his mummy away? How it can be possible for him to let her back? It is quite strange. Or, it is to say, mommy is the supreme? "Mommy, where have you been these days? We miss you so much." Reba rubs against her like a kitten with a soft voice, which is quite lovely. Alice reaches out her hand and touches Reba''s hair,forting her. Then she smiles at Albert as hees towards her. "Albert, mommy wants to talk to John, can you take your sister out to y?" Albert nods as he gets it, looking like a sensible child. He takes his sister out to leave ward for them. "Brother, do you think our daddy knows mommy''s here?" Upon they leaves the ward, Reba cannot help whispering to her brother. Albert nces at his sister helplessly, "What do you think?" "Gee, I haven''t expected that daddy hasn''t gotten mommy for such a long time. Even their wedding is destroyed." Reba shakes her hands with a pity, but she looks more like schadenfreude. "Hum, nebbish." Albert concludes coldly. Seeing Reba eavesdropping outside the door, he pulled her tiny ears to leave. "Come on, let''s go out for snacks." "No..." No matter how she turns the charm on her brother, she has no choice but to be dragged away with ruefully distanced away from the ward gradually. She is eager to know who mommy will choose to be with... "Are...you okay?" It has been a weekter when the two people who have almost married meet again, with one lying in hospital while the other sitting aside. As they look at each other, Alice feels a mix of guilt andplex. John gazes at her gently and lovingly, as if to see if she has suffered. The kind of expression that though he wants to ask but he has to keep silence makes Alice even more ufortable. "I''m fine. He is kind to me." Hearing her words, John''s eyes turns dim though it brightens up as he sees Alice. Yeah, why does he think Edward is not gentle to her? Five years ago, they two were separated because of misunderstanding. Now Edward has changed his mind and she also chooses to be with him. It is quite matched. But how about himself? Nothing. Even his body is in such a terrible health. How can it be possible for him to be with such a beautiful her? Though John cannot say anything, his sadness is still felt by Alice. She reaches out to take his cold hands and says, "John, I wille back after I finish these things." On John''s pale face summons a slight smile. He shakes his head. There is no need anymore... "John..." As if with great strength, John moves his fingers slightly in her hands, which stuns her for a while and then she is struck with surprise, "Your fingers, your fingers are reacting." John nods, as if warmed by her smile. He also follows to smile. Hardly written are the three words in her palm: I am fine. After writing these words, the forehead of John oozes little sweat. After all, he has just finished the joint operation of the wrist. It is quite d for him to recover to the present condition. But he still cannot use his wrist too much. But it does make Alice''s nose twitched. It is just because she is clear about him that it makes her feel guiltier. ""Wait for me." John smiles without saying anything. At that moment, Alice wishes she could be as domine as Edward. If she had not been considerate and tolerant, at least she could be a little more resolute... "It has been more than five minutes now." Edward raises his right hand to look at his wristwatch and says coldly. Alice nces at him, and then heads the other direction. Upon her taking a step, her wrist is grabbed by him, and is pulled into the car without a second. Hemands to the driver, "Go." Along the way, Edward feels somehow annoyed as he sees the silent Alice. "Hasn''t he already in recovery?" "Thank you." Alice turns her head, gazing at Edward calmly. She is quite clear that without Edward''s help, John cannot recover so fast. But it is never a thank-you from her that he wants.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. "Lady, can''t you notice anything else?" He is annoyed, directly holding her hands to pull her into his hug. Not paying attention to, she is directly pulled into his broad arms. She is hugged so tightly by him that she cannot stand up. Stick together in the silent and narrow space, they even can clearly hear each other''s heartbeat followed one by one. She turns her back in panic. But he just sps her jaw to kiss her deeply, not as she wishes. "Hmm..." The more she wants to escape away, the more he bes possessive, as if he was going to swallow her up. When she is almost out of breath, he finally lets her go, with both of them panting. "Edward, we shouldn''t have any rtionships at all. Just let me go." "Never. Over my dead body." "You have seen him and I will take care of the two children." "Thank you. But it is my business." Alice responds coldly in a repellent manner. Edward''s eyes go dim. "Do you think that I will be unkind to them?" Alice is stunned for a moment. From his look when he first meets with the two children, she has understood how tight the blood tie is. The two children also like him and it is also obvious that he likes the two lovely children. How can it be possible for him to be unkind to them? After all, he is...00000000000 Chapter 139 Cold refusal But she still responds coldly, "Yes, they are the most important people for me, so even if you have done more, I won''t go back." "Then fall in love with me again." Gazing at her with a smile, Edward is firm to win her back, which makes her suddenly feel guilty to look straight at him. Some things are out of her charge. Neither can she start nor end up. "Let''s get married." He says clearly. She wonders if something wrong with her ears, but his deep eyes are full of earnestness so that for a moment she falls into a trance. "You, you..." "Alice, let''s get married." He repeats once again, "You are always the only person that I want to marry. I will regard Albert and Reba as my own children even if we have our own children." "No!" Alice refuses desperately as she understands his words. He steps forward while she steps backward in panic. Looking into his gentle and deep eyes, she finds no way to escape. "Tell me, what should I do so that you will forgive me? What should I do so that you will love me again?" For a moment, she does not know how to answer. Malicious words fail her mouth in the face of his affectionate look. It turns out to be that she is not determined as she thinks. When it is getting dark, they return together back to the vi on the ind. Instead of breaking into the room to force his way to sleep with her as he has done before, he disappears. She should take it easy, but she just cannot fall asleep in the empty room. She gets up and walks towards the door. Dressed in her light-colored nightgown with her long hair thrown down at will, she is as lissome as an elf who has lost her way in the clear moonlight. She walks barefoot on the clean floor. When the butler sees her, she is stunned for a while. "Madam." Says the butler, bowing politely and addressing respectfully. This salutation makes her ufortable. She wants to correct it, but she guesses that it may bemanded by Edward. He is always like this. But, anyway, she is not going to live here for a long time, so they can call her whatever they like. Thinking of this, Alice nods. She is about to back to her room when she is called by the butler. After all, she just wants to take a walk because she cannot sleep.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. "Madam, master has shut himself in his study since you came back in the evening and has note out yet. Would you like to see him?" Hearing this, Alice is hesitant. It is now past twelve o''clock, and it is almost eight or seven hours from evening till now has he shut himself up in his study... The butler sighs as he looks at her hesitant look. He has just returned from the study, and however much he tries to persuade him, he is ignored by the master, which quite worries him. Although he does not know what has happened, it is obvious that things go wrong from the return of the young master and Miss. Alice. It might because of Miss. Alice. "Madam, please go to see the master, I think if you talk to him, he will listen to you." Says the butler, looking at her. Alice frowns and wrings her hands together for a long time, then lowers her head. "Well, I get it." On hearing this, the butler bends down, watching her go towards the study. He smiles, thinking that it seems that Miss. Alice is not so cold-blooded to the master. If it was the truth, it would not be longer before they reconcile with each other. As she pushes the door aside, she hears the sounds of bottles that falls into the ground. She frowns, looking in the direction of the desk but to see no one. She nces around, spotting that Edward is drinking in a corner. It as if he has not noticed someoneing in. He dinks desperately. As she finds him, she hurries over and snatches the ss from his hand. "It''s enough!" He hesitates for a while and looks up at her. His eyes are red and tipsy. But she knows that he is not drunk. "Been drinking since the evening?" she asks. "I don''t know." Heughs at himself and lowers his head to fetch a bottle to drink again, but only to be taken away by her. "Stop drinking!" Hearing this, heughs lowly with mncholy. "Why haven''t you slept?" She is speechless. Why she is still awake? He doesn''t trouble her, and she should have fallen asleep in such a beautiful night, so it is because it is a new environment or because he is not with her? She does not dare to think deeper about it. Buckled by him, she can feel the warmth, which hastens her heartbeat. For a while, she forgets to withdraw her hands, letting him hold her hands. "You can''t fall asleep because of me, do you?" He looks at her expectantly, as if it was thest hope. Instead of answering, she asks, "Would you like to go somewhere with me?" As he rises, his disheveled hair looks casually decadent, far away from his usual image of shrewdness, but it is a different charm. She draws back her hand. With empty palm, his eyes are dim. He knows that, though he can hold her forcibly, it is different from her own. But at least, she is willing to take the initiative to find him. So is it possible that she has somewhere for him? Alice walks out of the vi with Edward, feeling the coolness of the night. It doesn''t take them long time to arrive at the beach, where the sea breeze caresses her face with a salty smell. Listening to the howling of the sea, she settles down. Five years ago, he was wild with joy, nning to give the key of this vi to her as a gift, but only to see the divorce agreement. At that moment, all he wanted to do was to search all over the ce to find her. But no matter how long it took, he couldn''t find a trace of her until she showed up... "On the day I left, I spent a night on the beach." "I love the sea, you know." He trails off, "Yes." "I''ve been with you many times when I''ve faced the sea. But that day, I went to the beach alone. Do you know what I was thinking?" "Alice asks, turning to Edward. Edward grows pale at the thought of something. He watches Alice walk on toward the sea with the waves surging so fast that they almost soak her shoes. He reaches out and carries her into his arms, shouting, "No!"??????????????? Chapter 140 Dont Want To Try Again He is afraid that she will disappear in front of him again. "I didn''t jump into the sea back then, and I certainly won''t today." Alice smiles and says softly. However, the softer she is, the more Edward dares not think about what kind of mood she used toe to the seaside.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. She stretches out her hand to open his hands which firmly grasps her, facing him, saying clearly, "I was misunderstood in those days, the children..." "Stop! Don''t say it!" Edward stretches out his hand to stop her from going on. The past is not only the ineradicable scars for her, but also the truth that he has been afraid to face. Alice pulls his fingers from her lips and continues, "Do you know what? At that time, I needed you more than anyone else, but finally, I heard the news that you and Joanna are engaged. I came here that night. Losing your trust and the fact that you and Joanna are engaged all made me so pain that I just wanted to jump into the sea. I couldn''t bear the despair and sadness..." Speaking of this, Alice looks at the boundless sea and recalls that night five years ago. She cried bitterly by the sea, and wanted to find Edward, but there was no way. He had already been with other woman, what qualifications did she have to find him? At that time, she thought it is all over. If it were not John who hade to tell her that the children are still alive, she might have already died. It is John who gives her hope to live. "After that night, I decided to let go of you from my heart and leave." Edward''s ear moves as if he doesn''t hear it. He looks at her and says to himself. Let go of him from her heart? No, she cannot have let go of him! "Alice, it is my fault at that time. I only love you. We can start again. You believe me, please..." Under the bright moonlight, his beautiful face is full of supplication. The man who is always like God has such a humble side. Alice cannot bear to see him and avoid his sight. "You believe me. I can make you happy." Edward says in a humble tone, "I love you, Alice." "But I don''t love you anymore, Edward. We broke up five years ago. You should know better than anyone else that I''m noting back because of you." Alice reminds Edward cruelly. Edward shakes his head, leans down and gently kisses Alice, as if he is trying to please her. Alice is a little sad. She bites her lips and is unwilling to let him kiss her. "We can start all over again. Alice. Can you give me another chance?" Edward says. "I can''t believe you any more." Alice looks at Edward calmly. She had believed him five years ago. It turned out that she is wrong. She felt how fragile their feelings were when she was in prison. The disappointment and powerlessness leave her in agony. And she doesn''t want to see the people who are important for her get hurt again. "I don''t want to try any more. Let me go, and let yourself go." "No! No!" Edward grabs her arms and looks straight at her eyes. "If you don''t have any feelings for me, you won''t say that it is enough as long as I believe you." Alice is shocked and stretches out her hands to touch Edward''s face, "Yes. Even if I still have feelings for you, it is just the appreciation for your help. That''s all." That is all. Edward is standing there like being struck by lightning, looking at her gentle eyes. There is not any feeling he wants to see, as if he is just a familiar stranger for her. The sea breeze is cold. His heart seems to fall into the cold pool of the abyss in an instant. For a long time, Edwardughs bitterly and bends down like a strong man is knocked down. "I never expect that I will have such a day, I will also have such a day..." It hurts him. Edward continues tough. Until Alice feels something wrong and steps forward to see what happens to him, he stands up and says, "I''m ok." "You..." Edward''s face is white, and his thin lips are not a bit bloody. When the sea breeze blows, he is like a maning out of the ice cer. Alice cannot help but ask him. He smiles, his deep eyes staring at Alice, "Are you concerned about me?" Doesn''t she have no feelings for him? Why does she still look at him like this? Why! "Even if it''s a stranger on the road, I''ll ask if I see this." Alice bit her lip and says obstinately. The moment Alice finishes speaking, Edward bes more frustrated. Heughs at himself, "Alice, you can be so cruel." Today, her indifference reminds Edward how cruel he is in the past. He does not believe her and thinks that she has betrayed him. He is engaged to Joanna and hurt Alice. Who is to me? It''s himself but not anyone who takes the me. City A on the ind, there is a hot video which is spreading in the major news media recently. Edward does not attend to the wedding between the mayor of this city and SA Group, but goes to another wedding venue to snatch the bride. The scene that Edward grabbed the rebellious bride and left directly in a helicopter makes everyone shocked. He even abandoned the mayor''s daughter and left with another woman. This is just a plot in fairy tales! ording to this incident, all the hosts begin to specte about the identity of Alice and the information of John and others. Because the Smiths have concealed the marriage between Alice and Edward, the media does not get too much inside information. However, Edward''s snatching of the bride makes the headlines. Moreover, it upies headlines for several days. It inspires a group of women imagined all kinds of details. They don''t pay much attention to Joanna who is "injured". It is undeniable that Alice has married another man and has two children. Joanna gets a lot of sympathy because of her status as the mayor''s daughter and the angle of being abandoned. For a while, there are many words on the Inte that despise Alice. Someone says that she has seduced Edward with tricks. John, who is in the hospital, asionally hears the discussion from nurses. He turns on the TV and knows how bad the public opinion on Alice is on the Inte and on the TV. They describe her as a bitch who has children but does not forget to seduce Edward who has a fianc¨¦e.000000?????? Chapter 141 They Are Your Children Seeing the negativements on Alice, John is furious. It is obvious that someone has secretly damaged the reputation of Alice. He can have guessed who it will be without thinking about it. What does it mean to take children and seduce Edward? They are Edward''s children! Thinking of that Alice is misunderstood now, John is anxious. He picks up the phone ced on the bedside table with the hand that has just been cured and calls Alice. But no one answers. John is more anxious. Alice may be with Edward now. Will Edward do anything to her? John, who is originally quite at ease, watches the news on the TV and calls Alice several times. When he is about to give up, the phone is connected. Although the phone has been connected, Alice does not say anything. John is anxious. He cannot speak now, but he wants to hear the voice of Alice to confirm that she is safe. After a long time, John does not hang up. Finally, a deep and mellow male voicees, "John?" It is Edward! John recognizes the voice of Edward. He frowns. Where is Alice? John doesn''t expect that Edward will meet him one day. He stays in the hospital all the time, and rarelyes to a quiet ce. Facing the silent Edward, John feels nervous. "I heard from the doctor that your hands and feet are slowly recovering?" Edward says. John doesn''t want to admit it, but he still nods to Edward and makes a writing gesture to the waiter not far away. The waiter takes out the paper and the pen and puts it in front of John''s desk. John reaches out his right hand with the bandage and writes two words on the paper: Thank you. Then, he hands it to Edward. Edward nces at the paper. Looking at John''s elegant face, he knows that John is thanking for that he has looked for someone to cure him. He just does it because he does not want Alice to feel guilty. "You are wee." John frowns, and writes on the paper slowly again: Is the Alice OK? "Do you think I''ll treat her badly?" Edward asks in a tone of indifference. John shakes his head. Edward leaves Joanna at the wedding and snatches away Alice at his own wedding site. It turned out that Edward really loves Alice and doesn''t want her to marry him. Edward loves Alice. What about Alice? Thinking of this, John feels pained and writes several words: Bless you. Seeing the words, Edward''s expression is changed. Edward knows John from the time he knows Alice many years ago. John looks after Alice like a neighbor''s elder brother. Only the silly Alice thinks John really regards her as his sister. Edward knows that John loves Alice, so he proposes to her before graduation. He is afraid that one day, when Alice finds out John''s love for herself, he will have a strong rival. No one knows better than Edward how much John cares about Alice. "You saved her." Edward says. He is frustrated. "At that time, did she hate me for not protecting her and our children?" Hearing this, John stuns and recalls the scene of that year. Only when Alice asks for his help, does he know how cruel she has suffered. She is forced to drink the drugs for abortion and signs a divorce agreement. She is driven out of the Smith''s and is lying in the rain with blood all over her body. If he is a little bitte, she and her children may have already died. He catches her home to stop bleeding. However, the next day he goes to the hospital to get medicine, she disappears again. When he finds her at the seaside, the despair on her face is unforgettable for him. Without the children, he really doesn''t know how to motivate her to live. Because of this that John strongly disapproves of any connection between Alice and Edward. But... "Do you know what? In fact, I envy you very much. I envy that you are by her side when she is hardest and needed others to apany her most. Instead of protecting her well, I hurt her all the time..." Edward looks at John and reveals his inner fragility. Who can have thought that Edward will say that he envies others one day? He is so proud, but admits that he is wrong now. John''s mood is veryplicated. He watches Edward drink the wine he ordered. "She says that after that night five years ago, she had let go of me, and she didn''t love me any more. No matter how hard I try, she doesn''t love me anymore..." John opens his mouth and wants to say something, but he cannot. He cannot say anything. "I don''t want to give up, do you know?" Edward takes a sip, looks at John and roars. John is sad. How can he not understand? If Alice loves him, no matter how much resistance, no matter how many difficulties, he will stand by her side. But... She does not love him from the beginning to the end. How can he continue to use her guilt and block her way to happiness? They have known each other for so many years. How can he not know who Alice loves? "Even if you are important for her and she does not love me now, I will never give her to you, John, she can only be mine!" Edward says word by word, as serious as he is swearing. John does not make a sound. Even though he wants to speak, he cannot. He takes out his pen and paper and writes slowly, as if he has been thinking for a long time before he writes a line: They are your children. After writing, John moves the paper to Edward. Edward nces at the paper. Because the paper is inverted, he doesn''t see what is written clearly. When he reacts, he is stunned and looks at John. "What do you mean? John looks at him. "Do you mean Albert and Reba are my children?" John does not reply him. "Really?" Edward is excited. He gets up and grabs John''s arms and asks.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Seeing this, John can only nod and admit. Edward is so surprised. Albert and Reba are actually his children. He should have guessed it. For the first time he sees the two children, he feels familiar with them. He likes them for no reason. He has suspected that they are his children. However, the information he found and the denial of Alice makes him not think more.00?????????????? Chapter 142 Playground Now John ke tells the truth himself. Even if there is no other evidence before him, Edward Smith does not hesitate to believe that Albert Roberts and Reba Roberts are his own children. A great surprise spread in his heart. It turns out that his children with Alice Roberts are not dead and still well alive in the world. The magnificent living room is decorated with exquisite lighting on the ceiling, which reflects the dazzling light and shines on the woman''s beautiful face. The woman is sitting on the sofa, and her angry expression adds a bit of horrible atmosphere and weakens the soft and beautiful state. The man sitting opposite to the woman is handsome, but his eyes are flickering. Looking at the woman''s worried expression, he persuades that, "Joanna, I told you earlier that Edward Smith was not a good man, but you don''t believe me. Since he treats you like this, why do you want to marry him?" The man speaking is exactly Charles Johnson. The woman sitting opposite to him is Joanna Hale. Ever since Edward Smith doesn''t show up at the wedding and makes her the joke of the city, she hasn''t been out of home. She is full of hatred to Alice Roberts. As for Edward Smith, Joanna Hale loves and hates both. No one else can get what she can''t get! "I will never let go of them!" Hearing this, Charles Johnson''s heart beats. He looks up at Joanna Hale whose face is gloomy, "What do you want to do?" Joanna Hale looks at Charles Johnson with distain. She saw that he only has the outer shell; in the heart he is afraid of Edward Smith very much. But Charles Johnson likes her. With this, she can do a lot of things. The living room cupboard is hung with a big LCD TV, which is broadcasting the copse of Edward Smith''s marriage with Joanna Hale, and the onlinements on Alice Roberts, who "destroys" their marriage. The hostments on this gossip news. Joanna Hale watches the scene and angrily bites her lower lip. Even though she has bitten her blood, she does not loosen. Seeing this, Charles Johnson is worried that Joanna Hale cannot stand the stimtion, and cannot help crying out, "Joanna..." Joanna Hale moves her sight away from the TV. A pair of hateful eyes looks at him. Charles Johnson cannot help but give a shiver, "The, the TV is full of nonsense. If you don''t like it, just turn it off." Speaking that, Charles Johnson quickly picks up the remote control on the tea table and is ready to turn off the TV. He hears Joanna Hale''s cold voice, "I want you to do something for me..." While talking about her n, Joanna Hale''s eyes twinkles with hate. Why does she be a joke, while Alice Roberts lives a happy life in an unknown ce with Edward Smith? Why! She''ll never let Alice Roberts be happy, never! Alice Roberts cannot figure out what Edward Smith want to do. After the saying on the beach that day, she feels that she has already said it to the extreme. In terms of Edward Smith''s arrogance, he will not do anything to her anymore, although he still refuses to let go of her. But like now, Edward Smith suddenly takes her out of the vi, and says to go to a ce. In addition to doubt, she cannot help but be stunned looking at Edward Smith''s obviously unhappy face. He seems to have a very joyful thing. This time, they do not go out of the ind. He takes her to the other side of the ind, which looks like a small yground. Seeing from a distance, there are many entertainment items that children like. After stopping the car, he takes the lead to walk out. Alice Roberts frowns, follows by and walks in. She finds the yground is veryrge; there are all kinds of entertainment item. The safety measures are well done, the security guards guard at intervals, but there are no tourists in it Considering that this ind belongs to the privatend of the Smith family, it cannot be opened to the outside world. But why does Edward Smith take her here. Alice Roberts doesn''t understand. But looking at this ce, she cannot help thinking her two children, especially Reba Roberts, who always likes to go to yground. However, she was busy with her work and plus the doctor''s irregr work before, which made her couldn''t apany them to y in yground. She can''t help but feel guilty about this. Suddenly, she hears a burst of children''s brilliant and brightughter. She is stunned for a moment, at once recognizes that it is theughter of Albert Roberts and Reba Roberts. She does not even have time to think, and quickly steps forward to find them along the sound. In a carousel she sees several children, including Albert Roberts and Reba Roberts. Several security guards are at one side. Her step stops, and doesn''t know what''s the situation. Why are Albert and Reba here? "Mommy, Brother Albert, you see, it''s mommy!" Reba''s eyes are sharp, and see Alice Roberts. She grabs Albert Roberts, who is sitting on a white horse beside her, and exims excitedly. Although Albert Roberts has a mature mind, he is also a child after all. He is ying happily when he hears Reba Roberts'' cry, and see that Alice Roberts is looking at him. He blushes. Just as the carousel stops, he quickly gets down, walks to Reba Roberts'' side, holds her, and walks hand in hand with her towards Alice Roberts. "Mommy!" The two cry out the same words. Reba Roberts squeezes herself into Alice Roberts'' arm and rubs around like a kitten. "Mommy, I miss you very much." Albert Roberts stands aside and notices that Edward Smithes over. He seems to be hesitating, but still calls out, "Daddy." Hearing this cry, Alice Roberts'' body trembles. She stares at Albert Roberts and Edward Smith whoes over to her side. "Mommy, it turns out uncle Smith is our father. We finally have a father. Brother Albert and I are so happy. Moreover, daddy says he will give this yground to us." Reba says excitedly, being afraid that Alice Roberts will be surprised again. yground! She thought it was built by Edward Smith''s whim. She doesn''t think over the meaning of it. But she doesn''t expect that he will give it to the children. No, when does he know that the children are his?! "You..." "I have already known." Edward Smith interrupts Alice Roberts'' words, and his deep eyes are full of joy, as if he knows that Alice Roberts will deny again. He adds, "John ke has told me everything." It''s John. It''s unexpectedly. Alice Roberts doesn''t expect that it will be like this. But without thinking deeply, she can guess out what John ke is doing is for the sake of fulfilling Edward Smith and her. John ke is always like this. How can she repay his kind and love? "Mommy, daddy says these inds are built for us. It''s really beautiful here. Reba and brother love it." As if to verify what she said, Reba Roberts pulls Albert Roberts next to her. Albert Roberts wants to pretend to be calm. After all, he has not really recognized that Edward Smith is his father. This is just a probation period.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 143 Sister Complex But Albert Roberts, who has always been sisterplex, blushes and nods, which means that he really "like it". When Alice Roberts hears these words, she is even more stunned. These facilities in the yground can never be built overnight. Edward Smith says it is built for her and the children, but at that time, doesn''t he think that she has aborted the babies. How could it be possible to build these things? As if she doesn''t know how shocked her mother is, Reba Roberts sees that her mother has nothing to say, and her father who has a lot of words to tell her mother, then she cleverly takes her brother to another ce to y. Seeing several security guards follow the children to another entertainment facility, Alice Roberts feels relieved, but her doubts are not solved. Edward Smith nearby says, "I know you miss them, so I brought them with us." Alice Roberts opens her mouth, and asks finally, "They have been here all thest two days?" "Yes. I worry they can''t ept at once the fact that I''m their father. Fortunately, they really like me, and I also like them." Saying these words, Edward Smith all the time puts on a smile on his face. This kind of smile can easily be seen as derived from the inner heart. The more so, the more mixed of Alice Roberts'' heart. Thest thing she wants to admit has been known by Edward Smith in the end. The father of Albert Roberts and Reba Roberts is he. "What''s going on here?" After a long hesitation, she could not help asking. After a look at the two little guys who are having a good time ying not far away, Edward Smith grins, "It was built five years ago. At that time, I want to prepare it for our children." When he knows that she is pregnant, he secretly ns to give her and the children a home full of love, a happy paradise for their family of four. He designs everything on the ind himself. He wants originally to wait for her to give birth to the baby and bring her here to give her a surprise. But... On hearing the speech, Alice Roberts is stunned and looks at the sh of dark silence of Edward Smith. She doesn''t know what to say for a while. It turns out that he prepares these things when she doesn''t know."T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. "At that time, I thought our children were gone, and you disappeared. After a long time of stop, when I step into the ind again, I still can''t help imagining how happy we and our children would be if we live here. So I continue to build this ind. At that time, he had a hatred of misunderstanding for her, but every time he went to this ce, he would miss her crazily, want to see her, and regret the two aborted children. But now, he knows that the two children are still alive, alive! "Alice, you really give me these clever and lovely two children, it means you still love me, isn''t it?" Looking at Alice Roberts, Edward Smith has a happy smile on his face. This kind of happiness makes Alice Roberts has a moment of shaking, and can''t bear to break it. "They are not only your children." Alice Roberts says. Although it is not obvious, the potential meaning is to tell him that it''s not necessary to love him to keep them. Edward Smith''s expression is frustrated for a moment, but soon returned to normal. He, who was a little desperate, gets the truth and bes more confident. After all, they are notpletely unrted. There are the children, which means that she has to tangle with him all her life. Even if she is just because of the children, as long as she can be there, it''s enough. After all, he loves her so, so much. When it is getting dark, Alice Roberts returns to the vi with the two cute children. After coaxing them to sleep, she bes hard to calm down, thinking the afternoon in the yground. In a ce she doesn''t know, Edward Smith sets up this ind paradise. It''s fake to say that she is not moved. But this is just an ind isted from the outside world. One day, he has to go out of this ce and face the reality, namely, his mother, his family, the Hale family and all the external resistance. She is not the Alice Roberts five years ago. Now, at 27 years old, she dares not to believe in love anymore. For several days, Edward Smith doesn''t show up, but he does not separate her from the children. It''s just that no matter where she goes, there will be bodyguards with her, and she can''t get out of the ind. Albert Roberts is always clever and just follows her and does not say anything to her. But Reba Roberts seems to stick to Edward Smith and asks her where daddy is. In the face of her lovely and innocent daughter, she doesn''t know how to answer. She just says that Edward Smith has something busy to do, so he doesn''t have time toe back. If she doesn''t know it, she would think she is the hostess of the vi, waiting for her husband toe back with her children all day. But she knows the real situation. She is not. Although there is no way to get out of the ind, Alice Roberts still calls Rupert and asks about John ke. She knows that he can write slowly with his hands. Although his legs still cannot walk, the doctor says that as long as he has a good recuperation, he can still walk normally in the future. Just maybe he can''t open his mouth in the future. But this is the best result. Rupert also tells Alice Roberts that these days Edward Smith has found a famous foreign doctor to cure John ke, and it seems that he want to try to restore his speech function. "I know." Alice Roberts nods. "Wait a moment; John ke has a word to say to you." Rupert takes a look at John ke on the hospital bed and the lines on the paper in his hand. He is a bit hesitant. But he says, word by word, ording to his meaning, "She hopes you can be happy. Don''t worry about him. He''s all right." John... Alice Roberts'' eyes are red and her nose is sour. Although she can''t see John ke at this time, she can imagine his gentle eye sight and his forever-inclusive smile. "...Take good care of him. Thanks. After hanging up the phone, Alice Roberts is in an unquiet mood. Thinking of Rupert''s mention of an incident, she takes out her mobile phone and checks it. Only then does she see thetest news of the A City is all about Edward Smith, Joanna Hale and her. There are a lot of negative news about her, such as seductive woman and mistress, which are extremely ugly. However, thetest news is about the public press conference of SA International Group. Edward Smith publicly speaks out that the person he always loves is Alice Roberts, and it is only amercial marriage to marry Joanna Hale. He finally chooses Alice Roberts because he does not want to cheat his heart. What''s more important is that he takes the initiative to disclose his marriage with her. He admits publicly that it''s his mistake to lead to the divorce of the two, and now he is extremely regretful. Alice Roberts has a dry throat seeing all these. He unexpectedly mes all the mistakes to himself in front of everyone, just to avoid her being misunderstood by others.0000 Chapter 144: Charter 144 Phone Number In the evening, Edward does note back. Alice goes out the room after the children fall asleep. What an empty living room! She hesitates, and finally enters a string of numbers in her phone. Memory is a strange thing. She believes she have forgotten the number, however, when she thinks of it, it just pops up. As she presses the CALL button, her hand wets a little bit with an unconscious tense. It gets through quite soon. "Alice?" The voiceing from the other end of the line seems unreal. She pauses, then answers quietly: "Yes. I''d like to talk to you." The other end is silent. Alice wonders if he feels surprise or he does not hear it. When she is about to speak again, a deep male voicees over the phone, "What about tomorrow?" "Ok." Alice nods. When she is about to hang up, the voice speaks again, "Wait." Her hand stops there with the phone still beside the ear. However, the silent remains as the time passes. It seems that the word "wait" is an illusion as Edward speaks nothing after that. Alice frowns and says, "Let''s talk tomorrow. It is gettingte now. Have an early rest tonight." There is no respond. Alice hangs up the phone. Alice goes upstairs to see her two little kids. They are sleeping soundly; she covers them with the quilt and kisses their foreheads. Then she walks to the next room and goes to bed. It is mid-night when a helicopternds in the ind. A travel-stained man shows up at the door of the vi. No one is expecting this. He gives a sign to his servants and bodyguards to stop saying anything but step out. He goes up to the second floor and enters the room for the two kids. Edward''s heart is softened as he sees their innocence and tranquil faces. "How nice that they are babies of Alice and me," he thinks. However, he does note back in the mid-night for the children, but for their mother, Alice. He walks lightly so as not to wake her up. As he enters the room, he sees her sleeping quietly like an angle under the yellowish light. He can''t move his eyes.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. He is jealous of that two children at a moment as they gain 100% love from Alice. While for him...He loses it due to the mistake he made five years ago. How can he win back her love again? He is eager for the answer. In the next morning, the sunlight goes through the dark purple curtain and pours over the person in the bed. Alice awakes and rubs her eyes slightly with a gentle yawn. As she opens her eyes, the other pair of ck eyes are staring at her, so focusing and untiring. She stuns. The warm sunlight shines on his angled face. He looks so handsome but also has a sense of unspeakable loneliness, like a prince living in the dark. Her heart aches a little. "You...why are you here?" He told her over the phonest night that he woulde back today, so she assumes he''s busy and may be back until the afternoon. Edward smiles leisurely, "Because you asked." His tone is so casual and careless, as if he would abandon all important things ande to her immediately just because she wants to see him. It is all because of her. Alice frowns slightly, wondering if he''s here yesterday. As she is about to ask, the voice of the kiddiees from the next door. Reba is awake. Alice gives Edward a look, gets off the bed and walks to the next room. "Daddy!" Seeing Edward followed Alice, Reba jumps out of the bed excitedly and rushes at him. Edward catches her subconsciously. The tiny soft kiddie rubs him in his hug and said: "Daddy, why are you so cold?" Edward doesn''t know how to answer her question and the kiddie swiftly changes the subject talking about how much she misses him. Albert looks at all this and feels embarrassed with his lips twitching. He will never behave like his sister. However, when he sees Edward''s nervousness as Reba rushes at him, he epts him a little bit. At least, Edward loves them. The family of four seldom have breakfast together. Even though Alice does not speak much, the warm feeling of a reunion family satisfies Edward. After breakfast, the butler takes care of the two children, while Alice talks to Edward proactively, "Let''s have a talk." Edward pauses with a slight resistance. He probably knows what Alice wants to talk about, something he can''t stop but reluctant to let go. "Let''s go to the study." Alice shows no rejection. The study is so quiet with only two cups of tea steaming. The servant closes the door carefully. And it''s just the two of them. Edward stands in front of the window with his back to Alice, who is sitting on the sofa, and looks out into the distance. The ind has a pleasant climate like spring all year round with thick trees, singing birds and scented flowers. It is a beautiful ce that isparable to the arcadia. Edward seems to wait for Alice to speak first. Alice considers for a while, and finally says, "The children and I will not live here for long." Edward''s tall figure trembles slightly, but he doesn''t turn around. Thenes his low and attractive voice, "Is here not good enough? You can ask the butler for anything you need." "No. Here is a nice ce." It is true. The ind is like a small city with all things they need. But her mind is clear. "Reba, Albert and I can''t live here forever." "Why not?" Edward turns around and looks straight at Alice, "This ce is built for you. If, if it is because you don''t want to see me, I..." "No. It is not what you are thinking." Alice interrupts Edward, and looks back into his eyes. "I admit that Reba and Albert are your children, but you and I are no longer in a rtionship. It ended five years ago. You cane and see them, but is not in here. I''m not supposed to be here." After all, they have nothing to do with each other now. Edward''s eyes darken because of what Alice says. He understands what she means. She refuses to stay with him, and children are their only link... He can force her to stay. However, thinking of her resisting through a hunger strike, his heart aches. "Is it the only way?" His voice shivers. It seems he''s so vulnerable and unwilling to ept the truth.00000 Chapter 145 Tears She can''t bear, but she has no other choice. "Yes, it is impossible and improper for me to live here. I want to go back to A city and I will not leave. You cane to children as you wish and y with them." Alice makes this decision after careful consideration, after all her mother Susie is still epting treatment in the hospital. Therefore, she is unable to go abroad with Alice. Moreover, John is also here. But Edward has already known the existence of their children who are so intimate with him as well. The father''s love for the children has been absent for four years, so Alice couldn''t bear to cut off their connection anymore. But Alice is reluctant to reconsider her rtionship with Edward. "If you want to go back to A city, you can live in the old vi," said Edward who also makes apromise. He also understands that it is impossible to imprison them in this ind for the whole lifetime. In fact, Edward has offended the Hale''s family because of the wedding and he is worried that they would make troubles for Alice and the children, so Edward take them to live in this ind for some time. During this period, the Hale''s family keeps pressurizing Smith family by some old tricks. However, the Hale''s family is serious this time since they lost face. If it is possible, Edward doesn''t hope Alice and children to face any danger.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. However, she insists on leaving him. "There is no need. I have also saved some money in these years, so I can handle this," responds Alice who shakes her head with a resolute attitude. Alice intends to rify their rtionship, so she refuses to live in the old vi of Smith family or J and other members of Smith family would bear a grudge on her. And Alice is also worried that they may do something harm to her children. After hearing what she said, Edward squints but Alice couldn''t figure out what he is thinking. Seeing this, Alice is about to leave since she has said what she should say. But when she just turns around, her hands are gripped. The next second, she is pulled and falls down in a broad chest. Before she could push him away, she is pressed against the wall. Alice gasps slightly and Edward kisses her red lips before she could say something. It is a long yet passionate kiss and Alice feels she is going to lose her breath. However, it seems he never considers about her feeling. Alice struggles violently, but is pressed against his chest, unable to move. She feels the pain from her lips, so she tries to preventing him from doing that. Unexpectedly, he thrusts his tongue insider deeper. Alice is getting annoyed and wants to take a bite. But at the thought of the bloody taste, she hesitates. Aware of her hesitation, he is more avaricious. He concentrates on kissing her deeper until she suddenly feels her face is wettish. The liquid trickles down to twisted lips while Alice feels the saline taste which shocks her. It is tears. But it is not her tears but Edward''s. The saline taste at her lips is getting strong. She is at lost about what to do. He keeps kissing her, but she is getting more depressed and has an urge to cry. Finally, he stops. She finally see clear the tears in his face. The tears are full of desperation that brings an unnamed heartbreak feeling to her. "How can I get back the old days with you? What am I going to do to get you back to me? Please tell me. Please." His says in a husky yet choking voice. Alice has never seen him like this. She feels the strong pressure in her heart, making her unable to breath. epting him means unknown danger, just like the painful night five years ago. She is afraid. "Edward, let the bygones be bygones." She isck of courage to trust again. When she goes back to A city, she breathes the fresh air that differs from in the ind. Watching people''sing and going brings her apletely different mood. Because of the car ident, the single apartment is not allowed to stay and even the clinic is forced to close. Everything has to start all over again. When she is trying to find a new apartment, Juliees to her. Julie rushes to her and embraces her. "Alice, I am so worried about you. Edward brings you to somewhere I can''t find you out and he has crossed the line this time." Alice grins at her and pats her back since Julie''s concern brings her warmth. "Luckily, he finally let you back." Julie loosens her grip and says. Alice nods but she decides to change another topic. When Julie learns that Alice is managing to find a new apartment, Julie tells her that a nice apartment is in sale. Julie takes Alice to have a look while Alice feels satisfied with it. It is not a big house, but it is cozy. What''s more, the price is not expensive. It is said the seller needs money urgently so the price is below normal. It is a good choice for Alice. Alice needs a ce to live while the seller needs money, so they make a deal immediately. Alice has spent almost half of her savings, but she still feels pleased because she has a cozy house that only belongs to her and her children. But she doesn''t notice the weirdness of Julie at the moment. The next day, Alice decides to find a job, so she takes the children to Edward. Before Edward knew that Albert and Reba were his children, he always got along well with them in hospital. Now everything is clear. He takes the children to a restaurant of a children''s amusement park, waiting for Alice toe. "Daddy, I am going to the washroom," Reba says with her hands covering her belly when she happens to finish half of her ice cream. "I''ll take you there," responds Edward. He asks his assistant, Allen, to take care of Albert when he is about to take Reba to the washroom. Staring at Edward who looks like a lovely father, Allen is in a daze for a while. But when he notices the warm smile of Edward, Allen feels that Edward looks like a normal person and he no longer pulls a long face. Although Edward asks Allen to take care of his son, when looking at Albert who sits quietly there, an unnamed pressure urs to him as if he is facing Edward in front whom Allen dares not to act recklessly. Allen wipes the sweat on his forehead and he has to admit that Albert is simr to his father Edward who has a strong powerful aura. When Alice arrives, she notices that Allen behaves cautiously and keeps silent even if Albert is just a little kid sitting obediently there. "Where are Edward and Reba?" Alice couldn''t help but ask since they are not there. "Mr. Smith takes Reba to the washroom," replies Allen who stands up at the same time. Alice nods head and then sits down with Allen. Allen looks at Alice and is hesitant to say something. But finally he blurts out, "Miss Robert, aren''t you going to remarry Mr. Smith?" Alice is taken aback. From Allen''s eyes, Alice could tell that he has known the fact that Reba and Albert are Edward''s children. Therefore, it seems normal for Alice to remarry Edward since they already have children.0000??????????? Chapter 146 Rebecca’s Gone "I am sorry. I shouldn''t have asked, but I could tell that Mr. Smith really loves you. I have been staying with Mr. Smith in these years and in order to find you, he..." "I know," Alice replies. She interrupts Allen and continues in a deep voice, "Back then, he easily believed in others and I almost lost my children. Now I don''t dare to try anymore. So just let bygones be bygones." Alice went abroad that year in order to protect her family and she has been aboard for five years. She doesn''te back until he is going to get married with Joanna. "But... Mr. Smith was deceived at that time. He only loves you or he would not..." Allen gets agitated, but then stops as if he reminds something. Edward once told him not to disclose this secret. Alice is also aware of something weird and asks, "But what?" "No... Nothing," replies Allen who shakes his head flurried. "Mr. Smith is not back yet. Let me take a look," he changes the topic as if tries avoid Alice''s inquiry. After hearing this, Alice nods and thinks they need to take a look after all she has been there for a while. Therefore, three of them head to the direction of the washroom. Reba is gone. Alice doesn''t expect that her daughter would get lost even if under the supervision of Edward. The whole process is simple. Edward took Reba to the washroom while Reba told him men were not allowed to enter the Ladies. Reba assured him that she could handle herself, so she got in alone. Edward said nothing but waited outside. He waited for a while but Reba still didn''t get out, so he asked a female waiter to take a look. However, the female waiter told him that there was not child at four years old inside. Alice happens to hear the waiter''s words and she almost faints. She rushes into the washroom and checks again and again, but finds Reba is not inside. Reba! Why would a child vanish without trace? When Alice is unable to stand the stimtion, Edward supports her with his hand. But she turns around, looks into him eyes and asks, "Is that you? What did you do to Reba?" Edward is taken aback and he notices the distrust in Alice''s eyes. He smiled with self-mockery and asks, "Am I such a contemptible man in your eyes? Do you think I will hide Reba and threaten you to stay with me?" Although he did bear such an idea earlier, Edward gives up his idea finally since he understands love can''t bepelled. Alice couldn''t withstand the blow but when she sees the misery in his eyes, she knows that she might have wronged him, because Edward would not act so recklessly. "I am sorry..." Alice apologizes. "I will find her. Don''t worry," responds Edward firmly. Alice has no choice but to trust him. Tears keep shedding down. She embraces Albert tightly, hoping nothing bad would happen to Reba. "Mom, Reba will be fine," Albert says to console her. Albert grabs Alice''s hands to give herfort, but something urs to him suddenly. He raises his right hands to look at the positioning watch which is the same as Reba''s. When Albert turns on the GPS system in his watch, he only sees the green dot which represents his location, but the red dot which represents Reba''s position is gone. Albert bes serious because he knows that Reba would not turn off the GPS system in watch for no reason.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. There two possibilities. Either the ce she is staying is affected by the maic interference or it is destroyed by someone deliberately who might be aputer expert as well. Albert is burning in anxiety since he is unable to find his sister on his own. He has to rely on Edward just like Alice. Soon the police arrive. The case arouses the police''s attention since Smith family enjoys a good prestige in local. Although the police don''t know Reba is Edward''s daughter, they have also read the news and learned that Edward abandoned the mayor''s daughter for the woman next to him. Therefore, it is not weird that Edward would get so anxious for this woman''s kid. Despite this, the police station still has dispatched the most capable team to assist Edward to find Reba. The whole restaurant is under control, but there is no camera in the washroom area, so they need to search the suspicion through the cameras in other areas of the restaurant. "Mr. Smith," the captain of the investigation team greeted Edward respectfully, "Don''t worry. We will find the kid." "As soon as possible," replies Edward. They get the monitoring records for the whole day while Edward and Alice also watch carefully, especially Alice who is trembling slightly out of extreme stress. Reba is an adorable four-year-old girl and Alice is so worried at the thought of some horrible scene. A warm hand suddenly grabs her. When she turns around, she meets Edward''s soothing eyes. "She will be fine. Trust me," Edward says in a determined tone. She is somehowforted by him but suddenly she takes a glimpse at the screen of theputer. "Wait!" Alice says abruptly. The police are shocked but still stop the video footage which is from the gate of the restaurant. Among them, a man with a hat was wearing a coat, which seemed to be wrapped in something. The coat was a little bulging and the man bowed his head so they could not see him clearly. However, even so, Alice manages to find a figure simr to the figure in her mind and suddenly reminds a man. "It''s Charles." Edward furrows his eyebrows, staring at the screen carefully and says to the police, "Find out all of his screen footage." "Yes." A few minutester, the police and other staff of the restaurant find out two footages of Charles. One was in the back of the restaurant where he just showed up and the other was at the front door where he passed and even took a nce inside the restaurant. When he showed up at the back door, there was nothing in his coat, but when he appeared at front door of the restaurant, his coat was bulging. It seems Reba''s missing has nothing to do with Charles, but Alice keeps looking at his bulging coat which almost reached Charles''s ankle, where the bulge was about the size of a child. The figure of a four-year-old child is small. But what frightens Alice most is that there was no movement inside the coat. If Reba was inside, she would struggle, unless...0000000 Chapter 147 It’s Charles Alice''s heart almost jumps out her throat and her face turns pale. It is Charles. But why did he kidnap Reba? Even if Alice couldn''t figure out the reason, she knows that Charles is not a good person. Otherwise, the photos would not be disclosed that year. Reba is just a four-year-old kid, and Alice has no idea what he would do to her. Edward is aware of Alice''s anxiousness and he also has a mix feeling. Alice always remainsposed in face of Edward, because she doesn''t love him anymore. But now Reba is gone and she is so frightened yet anxious as if she has lost her wits. Edward couldn''t help but wonder if she would worry about him if something happens to him someday. Perhaps she would not. After all she has no feelings for him. Edward''s heart aches. "I will bring Reba back. Can you stay with me?" He approaches closer to her and asks. Although he is clear that it is not proper to say like this under the circumstances, he is unable to make through the days without her. Alice is astonished. Looking into his deep eyes without mood swings, she feels that as if he is not the one saying this to her. However, she is clear that Edward is serious. At such a critical moment, Alice would promise him anything as long as he could bring Reba back. "I promise you. As long as you could bring Reba back to me, I will stay with you," says Alice. Although Edward has got the answer he wants, he is not pleased and instead he looks even gloomier. It seems that she could sacrifice everything for her children. The anger emerges from the deep of his heart, and he holds her hand tightly uncontrobly. She feels a little pain but she remains silent, hoping Edward would hurry to save Reba after getting the answer he wants. "Alice, even if you don''t ask me to, I will rescue Reba. She is not only your kid," Edward replies while gnashing his teeth. Charles didn''t expect things went so smoothly and it was beyond his expectation. Joanna just asked Charles who tries to please Joanna to take a revenge on Alice. After all, Joanna has promised him that as long as Edward couldn''t be with Alice, Joanna would agree to be with Charles. Charles has spared all his effort these years in order to be with Joanna, and now he ispletely convinced by Joanna. Therefore, he keeps paying attention to Edward''s every move and finally he got a chance. Charles nned to catch Alice and sell her abroad. After all, he has no guts tomit murder and arson. However, he idently gets to know that Edward has two children with Alice. Therefore, he figures out another idea. He manages to kidnap Reba so that Alice would fall into his snare. In that case, he could even ask Edward for arge sum of money. Edward has taught him several lessons these years which made Charles turn to be aughingstock in his family, so Charles always bears a grudge on him. This time he determines to ruin Edward''s standing and reputation. Charles takes a look at Reba in the back seat only to find she is still in aa because of the overpowering drug. Charles couldn''t help but wonder how much price Edward would like to pay him. Charles even manages to take advantage of Reba and makes Edward and Alice live a miserable life. In this way, they would never forgive each other. Charles is getting more excited and he wrenches the wheel, driving to a dested ce. He then makes a call to Joanna, "Do you know who I have caught?" "Who?" Joanna asks with confusion when Charles''s excited voice sounds at the other end of the line. Charles tells her about his n and soon Joanna is getting excited. "Really?" "Just wait for my good news," responds Charles who then bursts outughter at the thought of Edward and Alice''s anguished look. Joanna feels so pleased after hanging up the phone since she doesn''t expect Charles would kidnap Reba. Joanna also gets to know that Reba is Edward and Alice''s daughter. But she also feels pity since it means Alice didn''t have a miscarriage at that year because of the aborticide. This time, Joanna is determined not to let go of Alice and Edward easily. Thinking of this, Joanna makes a call to her father George. "Alice, you will never find your kid," Joanna thinks to herself. The policey great attention to Reba''s missing since this case is rted to Smith family and the director general of the police station also sets out to track the progress. But when the director is told it might be Charles who has kidnapped Reba, he burst outughter with disbelief. "It is impossible. Everyone knows the rtionships between Johnson''s family and Smith family. What''s more, Charles has no any ill feelings for Miss Roberts, so why would Charles kidnap your daughter?" asks the director. "No, I am sure it is Charles," Alice replies firmly and she even tells them the weirdness in the video. However, the director doesn''t trust her at all and even thinks she might make a mistake, so he asks his subordinates to move their attention away and even dispatches the policemen who have been sent to track Charles''s whereabouts to other ces. If it weren''t for the fact that the police show solicitude for this case, Alice would suspect that the police are reluctant to help them.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. But in fact, the police are suspicious about the waiters in the restaurant and start to inquiry one by one, but they do not take any steps to Charles. Alice is torn with anxiety so she turns to Edward but finds he is on the phone which makes her be more anxious. The longer the dy, the worse the situation is for Reba. She is not sure what Charles would do to Reba, but it is obviously that the police are trying to speak for Charles. After for a while, Edward walks in. When he is aware of Alice''s anxiousness, heforts her, "Trust me. I will find her." Alice has no choice but nod her head. If it weren''t for Albert who keeps grabbing her hands, she would have copsed. Charles is driving the car with great joy but doesn''t expect new problems cropping up. Several SUV block his way and a dozen of men in ck suit get out of the car with gun in their hands. Charles is so frightened and his heart almost jumps out since he doesn''t know what is going on. He has never offended the mafia. The leading man with a scar in his face steps to his car, pointing the gun at Charles and says in a cold voice, "Get out." Charles reaches out to open the door while trembling uncontrobly and his legs go limp. It is natural for people to be frightened under such a situation let alone a coward like Charles. "Well, I...I am just passing by. Did you mistake the wrong person?" Charles looks at the group of ck men who he has never met before.000000 Chapter 148 The Backstage Manipulator As a result, when the man with a scar in his face hears this, he only nces at him with disdain, and kicks him. Charles kneels on the ground, holding his head with his hands. Charles is terrified, thinking desperately when he has offended the hooligans. However, he notices that among these off-road vehicles, there is a special ck sedan. Intuitively, Charles feels that the person sitting inside should be the boss behind the scenes. Sure enough, the man with scar spares a glimpse at Charles coldly, letting the others control him with guns, and then walks towards the ck sedan. As the scar man steps to the car, a man inside rolls down the window. When Charles intends to see who it is, the man in ck who looks after him hits him in the face with a punch, and he loses a tooth immediately while his mouth is full of blood. "Watch out yourself!" "Yes, yes." Charles endures the pain and nods desperately, but he dares not to look up at the ck car again. However, he is sure in his heart that the man inside the ck sedan is definitely the boss of this group of people. "Sir, it is Charles." The man with scar says respectfully. The handsome man in the car nods his head, "That child should be in his car. Take the kid out, and don''t wake her." The scar man is a little surprised when he hears this. After all, the young master has never been a busybody. How could he suddenly mobilize staffs in the army to find a child? But his years of experience tell him that he shouldn''t ask too much. What the young master does must make sense. The scar man turns around and walks toward Charles''s car as instructed. Just as expected, he finds Reba who is still ina in the back seat. He checks carefully for the little girl and then makes ensure that the child only inhaled a small amount of ethanol which led her ina. But there is nothing serious about her. Just as he is about to carry the little girl to the ck car, Charles is aware of it and couldn''t help but shout, "That kid, it''s not..." p! It is another cruel and heavy punch, this time Charles''s right eye is directly hit, and the scar man gives a wink and says, "Don''t kill him. We still didn''t receive the order from master." Hearing this sentence, the ck-clothed people surrounding Charles look very excited yet pitiful. They put back their guns, rub their fists and wipe their palms. Charles is so terrified and wants to step back, but has no opportunity to retread.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "Sir, what shall we do to Charles?" "Since someone wants to protect him, let these people see what the result of protecting him is. Find out evidence, publish it directly to the media, and let him spit out who is backstage maniptor!" "Yes, sir." The handsome man takes Reba from the arms of the man and shows a gentle smile. He couldn''t help but stretch out and pinch Reba''s soft face gently. "I didn''t expect Edward''s daughter to be so adorable. It is not a wasting of time since I came here personally!" This man is the young master of the White family, Shane White. The White family has always been influential in military affairs, while Shane happens to be Edward''s friends. Although the two of them havepletely different personalities, they have be sworn friends. Few people know about the friendship between them, and Edward seldom asks Shane for help. But this time, it concerns his daughter and Edward also notices that the police seem to be controlled by Hale''s family, so he called Shane for help. Sure enough, as soon as Shane set out, he immediately found the location of Charles and rescued the child. When Edward receives the call, he takes Alice back to the vi. Alice is not clear about what is going on, but her eyes are red. When she gets out of the car, she is still out of her mind until she opens the door and hears the familiar voice of Reba. "Mummy!" Then the little fellow rushes towards her. Alice looks at Reba in her arms with disbelief. "Reba?" "Mummy!" Reba exims excitedly. When she was kidnapped, Reba was directly drugged and lost consciousness, so she doesn''t know what happened. Even when Reba woke up and saw Shane, she was not as afraid of him like other children as seeing strangers. She even widened her shining eyes and said to Shane, "Brother, wait for me to grow up, because I want to marry you".. Shane blushes for the first time. As an old hand in love affairs, Shane doesn''t expect this little girl to flirt him. But because of her sentence, Shane has to admit that he likes this little girl more. Alice is very grateful to Shane for helping her find her daughter, and she is also appreciated that Shane didn''t tell Reba the truth. After all, kidnapping is not a good memory for a four-year-old child. It is better not to tell her since it could be avoided. "You and the children could live here from now on." After this ident, Edward made a decision and even has arranged bodyguards to protect the two children at any time. This time, Alice did not decline him as before. In the past, she might still hope to live an ordinary life with her children, but after this incident, she realizes that danger is everywhere. As long as she is still in A city, those people would never let her go. Alice feels it is worthy to stay with Edward as long as she could ensure the safety of her children. "But I bought a house not long ago," Alice says. "I will ask someone to refund you the payment," replies Edward. Alice is taken aback and then smiles sarcastically while saying, "It is your house, right?" Edward does not deny. Seeing this, Alice now understand what is going on. It is no wonder that Edward would agree to her decision because he knows no matter where she is, she is unable to get avoid his control. All of sudden, Alice is in a trance. The magic power of love lies on when falling in love with someone, she would look perfect and that is how Alice looks like in Edward''s eyes. The sun light is shining in the early summer. As soon as Edward opens the door of the garden, he sees Alice, his beloved woman, at first nce. She is standing in front of the French window in a in dress and her side face is soft. She is holding phone with one of her hand, talking something with the person at the other end of the line. The garden decorated by him is somewhat beautiful. Standing in the garden, he can see the scenery he wants to see most. Edward is very satisfied. The only w is the gloomy expression of Alice at the moment. She furrows her eyebrows slightly, as if she is cumbered with care. Edward sighs, and walks forward gently to embrace the mncholy person, but the next moment, he stops. "Yes, two o''clock tomorrow afternoon." What is she doing? Who is she going to meet? John has determined to quit, so who else can she meet? What''s more, the outside world is so dangerous, and the Hale''s family still keeps eyes on her. "Okay, it''s Dr. Lee from the obstetrics and gynecology department. He will set the operation time. The words of obstetrics and gynecology drift into Edward''s ears one by one. He is not stupid, and instead he is a very clever person, so he almost immediately grasps the point that Alice is pregnant, but she wants to abandon the baby...000000000000???? Chapter 149 You are Brutal Seeing this, he feels sever heartache and he is even eager to leave. It should be the most painful thing in this world. But escape is not a solution. "Alice, are you really so cruel?" Edward thinks to himself. Edward smiles bitterly. The days when they named their unborn children, made clothes and bought toys for their children have gone. Now in order to stay away from Edward, Alice even prevents the children from recognizing their father. Now she even wants to have an abortion. When Edward walks in, Alice is negotiating the surgery time with the doctor, so she doesn''t notice that he is heading to her. It is not until Edward stands beside her, she gets so flurried. She hastily hangs up the phone. The sunlight is still dazzling outside, but both of them in the room are frozen. Alice''s face is pale. She is not clear whether she knows him. He was considerate and gentle five years ago. Although now they have broken up with each other, she has to admit that the memory is sweet. However, five yearster, he is sometimes domineering, sometimes tolerant; sometimes kissing her gently and sometimes hurt her furiously. Time can change people''s feeling and separate two loving hearts. Edward is not what he used to be five years ago. Alice is feared when she recalls what Edward did to her in the ind. She subconsciously doesn''t want to give birth to Edward''s child. It is not only because of the problem existing in their emotional life now, but also because she is worried that her two babies would be implicated for this, and for fear that J and Joanna would continue to cause troubles for her. What she fears most is having a deeper entanglement with this man who has always been her beloved man. The child should be born because of love, not because of having to stay. Although Reba and Albert live a happy life, Alice is clear that they are badly in need of father''s love, because they oftenck a sense of security. She is unwilling to have a baby without perfect conditions.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. In that way, neither she nor the baby would be happy. Edward notices the pregnancy test stick held by Alice with his sharp eyes. "What is that?" Alice is shocked and is not sure what he has heard, but she has to keep it from him. This overbearing man will definitely not let her have a miscarriage at her will. "No, nothing." Her hands shrink suddenly, her expression stained with panic uncontrobly. "Take it out!" Edward''s face already darkens to the extreme, and regardless of Alice''s pale face, he reaches out to grab the pregnancy test stick. Alice grasps tightly and is reluctant to loosen her grip. She has always been a stubborn person, unwilling to have emotional entanglements with Edward. She has been kept her faith all the time. Perhaps sometimes Edward would shake her faith, but her children and family would intensify her faith. If Alice can resist Edward, then she won''t let him seed again and again. Without any doubts, Edward takes over the pregnancy test stick finally. Without seeing it with his own eyes, he will never know how painful the heart will be at that moment. When he sees the result of the stick, Edward feels thest trace of hope in his heart break into pieces. "You......" The furthest distance in the world is not the distance between life and death, but in the face of the person who loves you, she has dug a ditch that cannot be crossed indifferently. At this time, a gap has blocked in front of them. Alice parts her lips, but doesn''t know what to say, and deep down she wanted to say nothing at this moment. The evidence is in Edward''s hands and he should have heard what she said just now, otherwise he wouldn''t rush to take the stick in her hands as soon as he entered the door. Edward''s face is beyond description. It is mixed with heartache, helplessness, and anger. There is no single word that could describe his mood urately. But Alice seems to stand there unaware. Isn''t she going to give him an exnation? At a loss, Alice looks at Edward who puts on a gloomy face there. When Alice takes a step back, it happens to awaken the sleeping beast in Edward''s heart. Edward ispletely enraged. She is managing to have a miscarriage, so should her next step be running away from him? Alice''s backward movement is not very obvious, but in the quiet room that looks like a pool of stagnant water, it is easy for Edward to notice that. How could Edward allow Alice to stay away from him? He is burning in rage and reaches to pull Alice to him. "Tell me the result!" He has clearly seen it, but still asks Alice to speak out in person so as to see if the person in his heart has really changed by the time. "What? What is it?" Alice couldn''t say and couldn''t tell him she does have a baby with him which is the crystallization of the love. Thinking of the sweetness of the days of newlyweds, she is even more depressed, and she couldn''t say what she had nned to hurt Edward. "Can''t tell, are you? Well, let me tell the whole story. You want to give up our child again, and you want to kill a new life." "Have you forgotten? We agreed to name him Baby, because he is our treasure! Now, you tell me you want to kill him!" "Oh, I have almost forgotten that it''s not the first time you want to give him up!" Edward says indignantly. "No, it''s not..." Alice wants to get rid of Edward''s restraint, but she failed. Edward''s harsh words pierce her heart bit by bit. She feels hurt too! Both of them seem to lose their minds. It is said that love for others is like holding a torch and walking against the wind, and there is risk of being burnt. Worries and fears arouse from love. It will be worry-free without love. So where should fearse? The lifelines of entanglement between Edward and Alice are intertwined. Nobody can distinguish love and hate? That night, the lights in the vi''s room are ignited until dawn. Some people roar in despair, and some people fall helplessly. Edward seems to be crazy, and keeps talking iprehensible words to Alice. Alice listened to him all night and passively epted his turbulent and crazy love, which was going to overwhelm him. Both of them seem to be back in their passionate love in campus. The old yground and the big tree all witnessed their love. The whispers in the middle of the night were heard, apanied by the flow of erotic desire that seemed to be transformed into lust. The light was dim, and Alice who is in a daze also hears Edward''s confession in a husky voice. "Alice, I love you. I always love you!" The rain stops while the dawn ining. The two people who have been talking all night hug each other and fall asleep. This should be the warmest moment between the two of them during these five years.00 Chapter150 Short-lived Happiness Although the situation after they wake up is uncertain, they still share this short-lived happy time together. They didn''t go to bed until early in the morning, so they wake up in the afternoon. When Edward opens his eyes, the sun is already shining into the house. The sunlight passes through therge floor-to-ceiling windows, driving away the ambiguous atmosphere hidden in the room, and the warmth brought by the sun spreads throughout the room. His heart seems to be bewitched by the quiet time, and he gently kisses the brow of the person next to him. "Alice, I love you!" Thinking of Alice''s crying during sexst night, Edward''s throat moves slightly, and he kisses Alice''s eye again. Her long eyshes blink slightly. Edward suddenly feels relieved. Whether for him or her, what happened five years ago was a misunderstanding, and they were disappointed in each other because of this misunderstanding. They are two people who love each other, and they have always been in love so far. So what can stop them from being together? He knows he loves her, so he will love her more deeply. Knowing where the purpose is, the whole world will make way for them. Even if the world does not make way for them or they have to ovee obstacles, he will always be by her side. He will prevent her from being lonely and helpless, and avoid her from living a vagabond life. When Alice wakes up, she sees the gentle face of Edward before her eyes. He seems to be the same young boy that she first met. He travels through time andes to the back of the suffering, just to say to her, "Alice, I love you!" Alice can''t help thinking of the madnessst night. Edward kept repeating these words in her ears, his voice was deep and hoarse, as if he was about to engrave these words into her heart. Thinking of this, Alice''s face turns red. "John once found me. He said that Albert and Reba are my children, and that I have always been on your mind all these years!" Edward never beats around the bush in this matter. What''s more, he was in a good mood when he heard about it, so he can''t help but say it bluntly. Alice is still in a state of ignorance when she just wakes up, but it does not prevent her from understanding this sentence carefully. At this time, Edward then throws out another sensational news. "I don''t have any marriage engagement with Joanna. In the years since I saw you, I have only you in my heart. From now on, I will take good care of you. As for what Joanna and my mother owed you, I will ask them to pay you back." "Alice, I love you. Give me another chance, okay?" Time is fleeting, life is short. Is she really going to spend this short life in repeated entanglements with Edward? Moreover, she really has affection towards him. It is precisely because she has love for him in her heart that she has refused him again and again. Because she is afraid of being hurt and being left behind again. But if she doesn''t love him, how can she be hurt by him? Edward does not immediately ask Alice to give him an answer. Time not only makes him umte wealth, but also enables him to be steady and mature in dealing with emotional matters. Alice can feel Edward''s speechless indulgence towards herself. Before, Edward would not let her meditate in this way even when he was in a gentle state. He has always been a domineering person, bad-tempered and impatient. But now, he is willing to curb his short temper for her. Isn''t this his best promise to her? But the feeling of fear has been spreading in her heart. Alice does not reject him as usual, but also does not agree to him. After eating, Edward still almost protects Alice as a rare animal, caring to the utmost. This feeling of being carefully cared for by others makes Alice''s inner thoughts shake. Alice returns to the room almost at a loss. When Edward is overbearing and bad-tempered, she will always find ways to fight against him, but Edward''s current appearance makes her feel heartache. He is such a proud and outstanding man, but he clumsily does some trivial matters withoutining.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Even though the matter five years ago was a misunderstanding, she was also wrong. In love and marriage, two people should trust each other. She did not fully trust Edward, so how can she ask Edward to trust herpletely? But in this case, she still doesn''t have the courage to take that step. Edward doesn''t say anything more, but he knows that the best promise is action, and Alice has already received it. The atmosphere between the two people seems to be back to the beginning. If life was still as when they first met, they would not think everything was usual at that time. Early the next morning, Edward takes Alice to the hospital for obstetrics and gynecology examination. Coming to this ce, Alice is in aplicated mood. Edward pulls Alice who is in a daze and goes inside. The appearance of Alice at that moment makes him feel very illusory. He swears that he will protect her and their child! When it is confirmed again that she is really pregnant, Edward is still as happy as the first time. Even as soon as Edward returns home, he puts the inspection report in the safe as a mark of happiness. Edward''s performance makes Alice unable to do anything to hurt him, but she does not let go of the anxiety in her heart. As if he knows her uneasiness, Edward makes arrangements specifically that the matter of Alice''s pregnancy must be kept secret. Fortunately, Edward has already fired the nanny in the vi since that night. The two of them handle all the chores and trivial matters together. It''s like that they''re back to the time when they just graduated from college. At that time, Edward was expelled from the Smith family, and they began to start a business together. Life is simple and happy. The two lovely babies are used to living in the vi. When Edward goes to work, two babies take care of Alice. Edward is still busy, but the focus of his life has gradually shifted. In the past, he started his business just to provide Alice with a better life. Then when Alice left, his purpose of making money seemed to be to take revenge on Alice. And now, he has no point in making more money, the meaning of his life lies in Alice. However, a simple and happy life is always people''s wishful thinking. They still have a long way to go in life, and they have to go through ups and downs. The man who takes the helm of the Smith family abandons his old lover Joanna, and lives with a woman with a child. This matter is quickly learned by the media and widely publicized. Although Edward does not make high-profile publicity about this matter, he himself is a pronoun for high profile, and this time it happens in the city instead of the ind, so it is not surprising that the news of their cohabitation is revealed. But fortunately, the fact that Alice has been pregnant is not known by the media, which is a blessing. The reason why Edward and Alice conceal the news of her pregnancy is to avoid those who have bad intentions. More importantly, they don''t want the Hale family to know about it. Since Edward left Joanna, the Hale family has officially fallen out with the Smith family. George often embarrasses Edward openly or secretly, but he has no way to take Edward down. This makes George so desperate and low-spirited that he hates Edward even more. It is difficult for a person to achieve long-term prevention, and there are always times of negligence. Therefore, it can be seen that Edward has done everything he can do in order to better protect Alice.000000000000000 Chapter151 The Crazy Hale Family But no one thinks that Joanna will know about Alice''s pregnancy. She has been eagerly waiting for marrying Edward so many years, and finally Alice left. She bes Edward''s fianc¨¦e, and she is almost the wife of Edward. But at this time, Alicees back again. If a person has never got what she wants, she won''t have too deep obsessions. But Joanna has gained it and lost it. At this time, she already has a deep-seated obsession. George has always loved his daughter. Now, he knows that Edward still doesn''t marry his own daughter when he remarries. His sense of humiliation can be imagined. Rumors from the masses spread outside. It is said that the marriage between Edward and Joanna has been determined for five years. One is the mayor''s daughter who is beautiful and generous, and the other is a young talent in the city. The two can be called a match made in heaven. After they made a marriage engagement, almost every year someone asserted that they would get married. But five yearster, Joanna is still just Edward''s fianc¨¦e. Everyone thinks that the two of them might be just the fianc¨¦ and fianc¨¦e of each other in their life, but they don''t expect that Edward will disappear from the wedding, and robs the bride of another wedding! Various versions of the story with Edward and Joanna as the protagonists begins to spread. Eventer, Edward''s little cute wife, who has never appeared, is added to the story. Everyone wonders, why does Edward do this? It''s probably because Edward''s little cute wife has saved the gxy in herst life, and correspondingly, Joanna has destroyed the entire universe in herst life. Of course, Joanna cannot tolerate others to nder her like this. No matter what the reason is, she always doesn''t want to have a little stain on herself. The Hale family reacts quickly. Edward''s vi has already been closely protected. In addition, Alice will not go out easily because she is pregnant. Almost no one can get news from Edward. J is going crazy, even she can''t enter Edward''s vi. Edward has already vowed to protect Alice this time. Therefore, whether it is his mother who has always disliked Alice, or John and others, they must be checked when they enter the vi, and the things they bring in and out of the vi must be checked carefully to prevent being secretly framed. Joanna has been to the vi more than once, but she is refused entry every time. At this time, J is also helpless. J has been angrily using Alice, but both Edward and Alice ignore her. Because of J, Joanna who has been J''s former ally can''t either enter the vi or get in touch with Edward and Alice. So Joanna gives up cooperating with her. Because members of the Hale family are usually busy people, they rarely get together. But this time everyone gathers together without prior consultation. "Brother George, Edward is really going too far!" It is Joanna''s uncle who speaks first. He has a reckless personality and is destined to achieve nothing big, so George ignores him.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. The young generations are a little afraid to speak, but those with high status disdain to say something. Sometimes, a family also needs a few stupid people like Joanna''s uncle. After a long time, Joanna returns home after being rejected again. Seeing so many people at home, Joanna is not surprised. She has already known that her marriage with Edward is never a matter of two people, but the union of two families. It is abination of business and politics. "Have you been rejected again?" Her cousins on the side are clearly gloating over her failure. Joanna doesn''t pay attention to them, but George casts a nce at them, and they quickly quiet down. After all, The Hale family is not headed by their fathers. "Dad, let''s give up." Looking at Joanna''s tired and haggard face, George feels even angrier. When Edward made a marriage engagement with the Hale family, George thought that Edward was a very good young man. In retrospect, he feels that he was really blind at that time. Joanna senses George''s anger, and the triumph in the corner of her eyes shes quietly. "Huh, Edward is shameless enough. At the beginning, he only relied on the momentum of our Hale family to make the business so big. Does he really think we can''t do anything with him? Joanna, if you really give him up from your heart, dad will take revenge for you. One day, I will make Edward kneel under your feet." Joanna doesn''t speak, but George doesn''t notice it either. Now that he has decided to break with the Smith family, only one of them can survive, and there is no room for negotiation. Over the years, if it weren''t for Joanna''s persistent desire to make Edward marry her willingly, the Hale family would have attacked the Smith family long ago. Two tigers cannot live on the same mountain, and the fight has just begun. Joanna doesn''t mind that this fight is caused by her. She has liked Edward for many years, and hated Alice for many years too. Now that the two of them have decided to be together again, they must be prepared to face her anger. Since she can''t get that man''s heart, let them go to hell together! The situation in the city seems to suddenly be a lot tenser. Ordinary people don''t know what will happen, but it doesn''t prevent them from having a keen intuition like an ant. Although there are a lot of disturbances outside, Edward still doesn''t reveal anything to Alice. When he returns to the vi every day, he will y with two children or apany Alice. Although Alice doesn''tpletely ept Edward as he thinks, he is still very satisfied. Since she can be pregnant with his child and stay with him, he believes that one day she will see his efforts! But the Hale family seems to be stimted, and they take more and more actions to suppress the Smith family. Edward gets busier and busier. Finally when Edward is not at home, J who is already impatient breaks into the vi. "Alice!" Sitting on the sofa in the living room, Alice looks at J who appears in front of her with an angry face. She knows that no one can suppress J in the absence of Edward. Especially when she thinks of the scene five years ago, her palms are sweating unconsciously, and she subconsciously covers her belly which is not big. "You''re pretty powerful, you even make Edward keep me out for you!" J grits her teeth and says. If it weren''t for Joanna, she will not know that Alice has been pregnant! But who knows whose child this is? Wasn''t Alice going to marry John at that time? Because of her disgust for Alice, J doesn''t believe that Alice is pregnant with Edward''s child. "He will be back soon." As if to give herself confidence, Alice pretends to be calm. She is a little grateful that the two children have gone to kindergarten, so they won''t see the vicious appearance of their grandmother. J sneers, "He won''te back. Don''t you know what the Hale family did?" Alice is stunned for a moment. Looking at J, an uneasy emotion slowly spreads from the bottom of her heart. "Because of you, Edwardpletely has offended the Hale family, and the entire Smith family is implicated by you. Edward''s hard work for so many years will be ruined by you!" Thinking of what happened during this time, J can''t wait for Alice in front of her to disappear.000000?????? Chapter152 The Condition Alice bites her lip. She knows what J''s purpose is. J just wants to stimte her by saying these words. But it is undeniable that J''s goal has been achieved. Even if she tells herself a thousand times not to fall in love with Edward again, she still can''t help but cares about everything about him. Especially when she hears that the pressure and problems he is experiencing are all due to herself, how can she just look on with folded arms? "Do you think he really loves you?" A glimmer of dark light shes through J''s fierce eyes, and she deliberately approaches Alice. The housekeeper on one side is a little worried and wants to persuade them, but he is shocked by J''s eyes. One is Mr. Smith''s mother, and the other is the woman that Mr. Smith cares about. The housekeeper is anxious. However, the man brought by Mrs. J stares at him at this time, so he can''t secretly call Mr. Smith toe over. He can only look at Mrs. J and Miss Alice in the living room from a distance, and he can''t hear what they are talking about clearly. Sitting on the sofa, Alice tenses up unconsciously. She watches the sneer on J''s lips and has a bad foreboding, "I don''t care if he loves me or not." After all, if it wasn''t for the child in her belly, she might have left Edward long ago. Aliceforts herself, trying to ignore the tension in her heart. "Really? If that''s the case, why do you live here? Joanna said that you promised her to leave here, but you actually stay with Edward. You left him back then, and now you appear again. Alice, You are a bitch!" J bes angrier as she speaks, steadily staring at the woman in front of her that she can''t get rid of. Alice looks at J, "I don''t want to stay here either!" J is taken aback for a moment, then sheughs mockingly, "Then why don''t you leave?" Hearing this, Alice bites her lips tightly, and lowers her struggling eyes. At first, when she knew that she is pregnant, her first thought was to have a miscarriage and to leave this ce of troublesome with her children and mother. But Edward knows about this matter. His gentleness, his deeds, and his tears make her heart mess up all of a sudden. Obviously she should be more resolute, so that he will not face the attack and embarrassment of the Hale family, and J and Joanna will not try their best to target her. Although during this period she doesn''t promise to remarry with Shen Mo Chen, she doesn''t leave him as resolutely as before. She is still hesitating. J seems to see what Alice is thinking in her heart. Her voice suddenly bes less sharp. She curls up the corners of her lips and even sits across from Alice. She orders the housekeeper to serve tea, picks up the tea cup elegantly and takes a sip, then she looks at Alice contemptuously, "How much do you want?" Alice is stunned for a moment, and then she realizes that J has mistakenly thought that she is staying here for money. She feels very ridiculous and asks, "Do you think Edward can''t afford the money? I think as long as I speak, he will give it to me." A sullen expression shes across J''s face. She res at Alice and says coldly, "I already know what kind of person you are. Just tell me, what exactly do you want to get before you leave him?" "The key point now is not me, it''s that he doesn''t want me to leave at all." Alice replies. "Since you don''t love him, what''s the point of staying here? I think you are a smart person. You can ask for a price, and I can make you take the two bastards and your mother out of here. But if you don''t cooperate with me, don''t me me for being impolite to them." J doesn''t want to continue entanglement with Alice, so she offers the condition straight away.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. There is a trace of hatred in Alice''s eyes. What she hates the most is that these people can always feel superior and threaten herself with the families she cares about. But what can she do even if she hates it? She hates herself being threatened even more! Seeing Alice doesn''t say anything, J bes impatient, "I can feed you another bowl of medicine now, and Edward will still choose to believe me." Until hearing this sentence, Alice''s eyes have a slight change, including fear and a sh of hatred. What happened five years agoes to her mind gradually. The feeling of despair, sadness and feare to her together. She feels her hands and feet getting colder and colder. "If you''re smart, I don''t have to do it myself." J is like a poisonous snake, she sneers at Alice and approaches her step by step. It is clearly March in the spring, but Alice feels the cold of winter, and a kind of inexplicable sadness is born in the bottom of her heart. If J knows that this is really her grandson, will she still force her to abort in this way? Alice thinks of the scene five years ago. Maybe from the beginning, J never believed in her. After a while, Alice speaks in a low voice, "I don''t intend to give birth to this child, but..." "Since you don''t want to keep this child, when you go to the next prenatal examination, I will arrange for the doctor to give you an abortion. As long as you leave Edward, your families will be fine." J interrupts Alice directly, she can''t help feeling excited. Alice is not in the mood to listen to what J sayster, she only knows that J talks about a maternity center before she leaves... She says that it is an industry owned by the Smith family. Go there for a maternity check and all problems can be solved... Not long after J leaves, Edward hurries back. When he sees Alice, he can''t hide the tension on his face. He steps forward to give her a strong hug with a trace of unknown fear. His emotion suddenly infects Alice. Alice''s nose is a bit sour, she doesn''t know what to do next. Should she believe in Edward, or should she be cruel and have a miscarriage and take her mother and children away as J said? In that case, Edward will hate her, right? After hugging, Edward thinks of something. He lets go of her and looks her up and down for several times, then he asks, "Is there anything wrong with you?" Alice doesn''t know whether tough or cry. If Edward cared about her so much five years ago, would everythingter never happen? But now her mood has changed. Once bitten and twice shy. "I''m okay." This is the truth. This time, J doesn''t have any excessive behavior except for the excessive words at the beginning. "What did she tell you?" Edward knows that his mother never likes Alice. This time she forcibly breaks into the vi while he is away, she would definitely not say anything nice. However, to Edward''s expectation, Alice shakes her head, "She didn''t say anything." Obviously, Alice doesn''t want to tell him. The more she behaves like this, the more disturbed Edward is. His deep eyes fix on Alice, and an invisible pressure pounces on her. She avoids his sight and closes her eyes. Her heart is extremely contradictory.0000000 Chapter 153 Hesitation "Can I go to the Maternity Center when I go for a checkup next week?" asks Alice. Maternity Center? Edward furrows his eyebrows slightly. The Maternity Center is the property of the Smith family. Indeed, when he took Alice for check up for the first time, he wanted to go there, but in order to hide her from the truth of her pregnancy, he took her to a private hospital. "I heard that the hospital is well equipped, but if it''s not convenient to change to there, then forget it..." Being aware of Edward''s silence, she subconsciously lets go of this idea since she is also indecisive. "Then we''ll go there as your wishes."This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Alice pauses and looks at Edward. His eyes are soft, but there is a hint of anxiety. In an instant, her heart seems to be pierced by a needle. "Shall I agree with J?" Alice is wondering. Joanna has been in a very bad mood recently. Originally, she heard that Charles grabbed the child of Alice and Edward, and she was thinking about how to settle the child. As a result, although his father controlled the police and did not help Edward, the child was found. As for Charles, he was caught by the mysterious man and confessed that it was Joanna who asked him to kidnap the child! This video is posted on the Inte. For a while, her image as a celebrity copsed. Even the people who originally stood on her side and spurn Alice as a mistress also felt that Joanna went too far and shouldn''t incite people to kidnap a child. This is not a big deal. What irritates Joanna most is that Alice, the bitch lives in Edward''s vi with peace of mind. Both Edward and Alice spend days together and it is intolerable for Joanna. "The tea is so hot. Do you want to burn me deliberately?" Joanna directly smashes the tea cup on the ground, staring at the servant in front of her angrily. The servant quivers with fright, but she doesn''t dare to say anything. The youngdy has always had a bad temper, especially in recent days. Today this is the fifth cup that has been smashed. "Get out!" "Yes." The servant is relieved upon hearing this. Sitting on the leather sofa in the living room, Joanna''s pretty face is overcast with rage at the moment. She couldn''t help but burn in anger when she realizes that Alice might be living a peaceful life with Edward. At this moment, the phone on the coffee table is ringing. After picking it up, Joanna gives a cold snort, but still connects the phone. "Auntie, what''s up?" Although it sounds that Joanna is impatient, J, on the other end of the line doesn''t care at all. Instead she repeats what she said to Alice to Joann, "Joanna, don''t worry. I will definitely not let that bitch give birth to her child, and it is also impossible for her to be with Edward." Joanna sneers since she has heard it for several times. She might have believed it before, but now she only hopes to see Alice disappear forever before her. "Is it?" "Joanna, please believe me. This time must be true. She has promised me to give up the child. As long as Edward knows that she secretly has an abortion, based on my understanding of Edward, he will never forgive her easily." J doesn''t y the old tricks again. Edward didn''t drop his idea that year for what J did. And that was because Edward didn''t see Alice ept the abortion in personal. On the surface, J has agreed to Alice''s requirement, but in fact, she just wants to let her have a miscarriage. As long as the child is gone, Edward will understand what kind of woman Alice is. Even if he has doubts about what happened back then, he will never believe in Alice again. Joanna doesn''t take it seriously at the beginning, but when she hears thetter part of the sentence, her expression changes a little. Edward always trusts Alice since he loves her so much. ording to the doctor, the child should be Edward''s. Therefore, if Alice gives up the child without informing Edward, their rtionship would go sour soon. At that time, she might get a chance to... "How could Alice promise to give up the child?" Joanna reminds the key point. "She doesn''t love Edward at all and she just wants leave here with her mother as well as her children. I promised to let them go and give her arge sum of money. What else does she want?" J replies with disdain. Joanna listens carefully and snorts coldly. As expected, Alice is a bitch! Wakened by a nightmare, Alice suddenly opens her eyes. Her forehead is still drenched in cold sweat. When she sees the familiar and deep eyes, her heart tightens and her pupils unconsciously dte. She dreamed that she had gone to the Maternity Center and agreed with J''s n to have an abortion. Edward arrived at a critical moment. His eyes were full of pain and disappointments, making her feel like a sinner. His eyes make her feel uneasy and keep struggling. When did he sleep next to her? Alice is not sure. Looking at the dark circle under his eyes, Alice couldn''t help but recall how many calls he received yesterday afternoon when he came here with her. He stayed with her for a while and then went out. Alice thought he would note back, but when she opens her eyes at the early morning, she sees him lie beside her at the first nce. He is asleep, but his eyebrows frown subconsciously, as if something is suppressed in the deep of his heart, which makes her a little uneasy. She couldn''t help but reach out to smooth out the frown. But when her hand is about to touch him, he opens his eyes abruptly. She subconsciously retracts, but is held by him in the next second. His hands are cold, and since he is holding her hand in this way, the slight chill seems to prate her body. Before she could react, she is embraced by him, and his deep yet mellow voice rings in her ears, "Alice, you won''t leave me, will you?" Alice is taken aback for a moment. Her raised hand is somehow ced on his back. She feels inexplicably distressed. If it weren''t for this child, she really wanted to leave him. "I always feel that it is inauthentic that you are staying by with me now. When Reba disappeared, I was aware of your fear in your eyes. In fact, I was more afraid than you at that time. I was afraid that if we didn''t find her, you would hate me forever for it. Alice, how can I convince you that I will protect you and not let you go through the same pain as before?" Edward is buried in Alice''s arms, and the deep and hoarse voice prate Alice''s ears very clearly, his mind, and his heart... The heartache urs to him all of a sudden. Alice is in a daze and she doesn''t feel the soft touch on her lips immediately. He kisses her gently and softly with a stream of fear and worry, making her unbearable to push away, so she just quietly closes her eyes. The pain in the heart is spreading away gradually. Two dayster. Alice, who has stayed in the in the vi all day without going out, decides to take her children to the kindergarten personally. Edward has found a high-level private kindergarten for Reba and Albert. Those who can enter this kindergarten are all from notable family. The teaching facilities are first-rate, and the security work is also well done. Edward decides to send the children to this kindergarten after Reba experienced the kidnap a not long ago.????????????? Chapter154 Public Figure If Reba is just a child of ordinary people, maybe no one cares about her, but she and Albert are Edward''s children. Although no one knows about this matter now, Edward has to take precautions. He will never allow the same thing to happen again, let alone sees the fear on Alice''s face. In the past, Alice might not approve of his approach, but the safety of children has always been a top priority, so she agrees to him. "Each of us pays half of the tuition." Edward frowns subconsciously and looks at the stubborn Alice, "Does the boundary between us have to be so clear?" She avoids his eyes, but he pushes his fingers against her chin and forces her to look at him. "After all, we have no rtion with each other." She takes a deep breath and tries to control her breath, and says calmly. "Alice!" He growls and leans down, shortening the distance from her. Her heartbeat speeds up. She tries to avoid him, but she can''t stop him from approaching because of the small space on the sofa. "Do you think the boundary between us can be distinguished clearly? Because of the child in your belly, I will always have a rtion with you, not to mention that we still have Albert and Reba." Looking at his ink-like eyes, she is stunned. His eyes are always beautiful and deep, which make people have the illusion of being sucked in and the desire to keep watching. This is his unstoppable charm, but it is also a danger. Albert''s eyes are very simr to his, and Reba''s facial features are more like hers. One of the two children is like him and the other is like herself, and the child in her belly... It is something she has never thought about, it is an ident. When Alice sends two cute children to the kindergarten, she doesn''t expect to be surrounded by a group of reporters. One of the reporters wearing sses rushes to her with the microphone and asks, "Miss Alice, do you and Mr. Edward of SA Group have a cohabitation rtionship now?" Before Alice can react, a long-haired female reporter next to her continues to ask her, "Who is the biological father of the two children around you? Doesn''t Mr. Edward care about them at all?" "I heard that you have got involved in the rtionship between Miss Joanna and Mr. Edward, which prevents their wedding from proceeding. What do you want to say about this?" "Miss Alice, please answer me." "Miss Alice, who is the biological father of the two children? Are you a divorced person or unmarried pregnant?" One question is sharper than the other. These reporters seem to be crazy, they surround her and refuse to let her go. Alice can only hold the two children''s hands tightly. Albert is rtively calm, while Reba is obviously frightened. Her blushing face looks a little pale at this time, and she grasps tightly at Alice''s clothes. The reporters not only keep asking questions, but also keep hindering them from going to the direction of the kindergarten gate, making Alice screw up her face. There''s no need to guess. She still probably knows why this group of reporters appear here. Presumably, only the extremely powerful Hale family can grasp her whereabouts in the first ce! It''s not that she doesn''t see the public opinions on the Inte. Many people say secretly that she is a mistress, and that she even climbs onto Edward''s bed with two stepsons. Originally, she doesn''t want to reveal that Albert and Reba are Edward''s children. But at this time, listening to reporters saying that her children are stepsons with an unknown biological father, she can''t help sneering. "Do I have to answer your boring questions?" "Miss Alice, as a public figure, what you did has a lot of negative effects. Don''t you have any exnation for that?" The reporter with sses asks her again. There is a cold light in his eyes under his spectacles, which shows that he is a difficult person to deal with. Alice sneers. "First, I''m just an ordinary medical staff and not a public figure. This is my private matter and I don''t need to exin it to you. Second, isn''t the so-called negative impact caused by your behaviors? Any reporter with a sense of responsibility will not stand in the door of the kindergarten and do such a thing to scare children." Alice''s tone is extremely sharp. Her eyes sweep across the reporters in front of her, and her overwhelming presence is actually not weaker than Edward at all. One woman will be stronger if she bes a mother. Alice can speak with a good attitude, but if anyone bullies her children, she will never be silent. The reporters, who have been noisy, don''t seem to know that there are two children around her until this moment. When the spotlight is shining on the two children, both Albert and Reba''s expressions are a little frightened. They are originally very cute and beautiful, and anyone who looks at them will like them. Their frightened appearances make the reporters feel a little guilty at this time. For a moment, everyone present calms down and bes quiet, and the kindergarten security finally takes the opportunity to escort the two children to the kindergarten. After walking into the kindergarten, Albert stops and looks at Alice solemnly, " Mommy, doesn''t Daddy admit that we are his children?" Alice freezes for a moment, and realizes that both children have heard what the reporters said. "Things are just not as what you think. Daddy just wants to protect you." After saying, Alice is also a little worried about whether the children can understand the meaning of her words or not. After all, as Edward''s children, once they are known to the outside world, the attention they receive will be definitely crazier than it is now. "I see." Albert nods. Reba also regains her liveliness. She nods and takes her brother''s hand, then she waves to Alice and hops to her ss. Looking at the innocent smiles on the children''s faces, Alice is slightly relieved, but her face bes solemn when she thinks of the reporters at the door. Of course she knows what the purpose of the Hale family is. They just want to ruin her reputation and make everyone think that Joanna is the innocent victim, and that she is the mistress who robs other''s husband. At this time, Joanna is sitting on the sofa triumphantly, watching the news on TV that reporters have blocked the gate of the kindergarten. She is very happy to see the embarrassments of Alice and the two children being questioned. Alice, this is just the beginning, the more interesting parts are yet toe! In addition to her, Shane also sees the news at the same time.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Watching the overwhelming presence that Alice has when answering reporters on TV, Shane has to admit that a woman like Alice is really attractive, and it is no wonder that Edward has been in love with her over the years. But why doesn''t Edward admit that the two children are his? Shane is very smart, and soon figures it out. He nces over the names of mediapanies on the reporters'' microphones on the screen, then he closes his eyes, picks up the phone and makes a call. ... Alice doesn''t expect the reporters to be so bored that they have stayed at the kindergarten gate for several days, they even take photos of two children and specte arbitrarily about who the children''s biological father is.00000 Chapter155 Just Destroy It Fortunately, the children''s photo only appears on the Inte for a while before it is withdrawn. Alice guesses that it is Edward who takes some measures to reach such a result. But Joanna uses the two children to do such a thing, which makes Alice feel that Joanna is shameful. But in front of the two little guys, Alice still behaves as usual. She doesn''t want the dirty affairs of adults to affect the happy growths of children. Listening to Reba talking about the happy things in the kindergarten, as well as the embarrassment that her brother Albert has received a little red flower from a child, Alice can''t help butugh. Nobody knows when their topic has turned to the reporters at the kindergarten gate. Reba stares at Alice with round eyes, and asks, "Mummy, when will they not surround us and ask those questions?" The little guy''s words make Alice feel a pain in her heart. She stretches out hand to touch Reba''s hair, andforts her, "It will be soon, is Reba scared?" "No, with mommy and brother protecting Reba, Reba will not be afraid. When I grow up, I must be as brave as Mommy!" Hearing that Reba is so sensible, Alice feels warm. She responds with a smile, "Okay." Edward beside hears the conversation between the mother and daughter, his eyes sh slightly. After the meal, the servant takes the two children to take a bath. When Alice is in the room sorting clothes, she is suddenly hugged by him from behind. "Shall I just disclose their identities?" "No!" Without even thinking about it, Alice refuses him. Feeling that the body behind her suddenly bes stiff, she realizes that she has been answering too quickly. She opens her mouth, "They have received enough attention now. I am afraid that once their identities are disclosed, it will only cause unnecessary trouble." He doesn''t say anything, but takes her into his arms. She is petite and seems to melt into his body. Almost two months of pregnancy doesn''t affect her graceful figure, and his eyes light up. His thin lips are close to her ears at some point, sucking gently. The atmosphere is extremely ambiguous. Her body bes stiff because of his movements. Although she knows he won''t do anything to herself, the numb touch makes her utterly confused and disconcerted, so she quickly stops him. "Let me go." "Let me hug you, okay?" He says pleadingly. She bites her lip, "Aren''t you already hugging me?" "But I want to hold you like this all the time, it will be better if we can live in this way all our lives..." Edward seems to think of something and asks, "What''s going on in kindergarten?" Recently, he has been busy with family andpany matters. He doesn''t notice that some people dare to block them in the kindergarten. "If Reba doesn''t say it to me, you will never tell me, right?" Alice purses her lips. She originally thought she could solve these problems by herself. Besides, when she sees that the photos on the Inte have been deleted, she thinks he has already known about it. "You don''t want to rely on me, so you don''t want to tell me. Or you think these things have nothing to do with me, so there is no need to tell me, do you?" Edward continues to ask her. "No..." Alice responds. "Then what is the reason?" Edward asks. Alice keeps silent. Seeing this, Edward''s deep eyes show a trace of sadness, "I know that what happened back then made you unable to trust me, and I know that you have endured a lot of pain. Alice, I don''t force you to trust me now, I will wait until you are willing to believe me. But I just... I just want to tell you that if you are hurt, I will suffer more than anyone else." She feels a little dry in her throat, and her eye circles are a little wet, but she tries to restrain her emotions. She is d that she is being held by him behind, so at least he can''t see her expression, but his hoarse voice keepsing from behind. "Alice, I will never let you get hurt again." His words are as firm as an oath, which make her keep silent for a long time. After a while, she gently pushes him away and looks at him with calm eyes, "It''s already over between us, why are you so persistent?" Edward looks at her firmly, "For me, you have always been the only woman I love. I can never let go of you in my heart, and it will never end between us." In an instant, his words and his tone give her the illusion that everything really seems like what he said. But when she turns to the news on TV, her eyes gradually be clear... At SA Group, president''s office. "Is everything settled?" President Edward nces at him with a cold gaze, which immediately makes assistant Allen''s heart tremble. Recently, thepany has been in trouble. He has struggled to solve customs matters before, but some problems appear inexplicably behind. Severalpanies that have been cooperating with them for a long time suddenly have objections to the product, making him very busy. But what worries him most is the issue president Edward is talking about now. The online news about president Edward and Miss Alice recently involves two children. What president Edward wants him to do is to cancel all the bad news about Miss Alice and the children on the Inte. "President, the spread of the Inte is too fast, and..." President Edward is also one of the most important figures in domesticpanies. Even a straw in the wind will cause major medias to rush to interview him. Now that such an important thing happens, it will be impossible to control the situation for a while! Especially in one of the popr forums, the gossip between Edward and Alice is very hot. The discussants seem to hate Alice very much and nder her particrly badly. However, no matter how Allen contacts this forum, he has no way to get the forum to delete these contents. The forum says that he has the freedom of online speech, and no one has the right to make him delete these words. "The forum is not very cooperative and is unwilling to delete it." "Really?" Edward nces lightly, "Then just destroy it." Uh... Allen opens his mouth slightly, looking at the coldness in Edward''s eyes, and instantly understands what he means. Originally, this forum is also quite famous. After being stopped this time, probably it will be difficult for this forum to return to a previous stage in the future. Although the Inte spreads fast, it is not easy to stand out from many websites again. This can only me the forum for being not sensible. Suppressing his sympathy for this forum, Allen responds respectfully and walks out of the office.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. When he leaves, Edward can''t help rubbing his temple. Recently, thepany has more and more affairs. This time, if Reba doesn''t tell him, he almost ignores Alice''s suffering again. If possible, he would like to marry her openly and dere that Albert and Reba are his children. But for their safety, he can only temporarily remain silent and continue to endure. At this time, Alicees to the hospital to visit John. John''s condition is much better than before. His hands can move freely. Although he is not as flexible as before, he is already very satisfied. He also needs to do rehabilitation exercises on his feet, and everything is getting better.00????????????? Chapter 156 Her Kids Are My Kids But John can only make a kind of rasping voice like "ah" with such a throat, and there is nothing to do to heal him. Compared to Alice''s remorse, John didn''t care too much and smiled tofort her. He takes out a small drawing board, writing down, "It''s okay. I have been reticent." Seeing the words on the board, Alice feels guilty and uneasy. When she is about to say something, a sudden uneasiness of the stomach makes her run to the bathroom. When shees out after vomiting, there is no enthusiasm but loneliness in John''s eyes. He used to be a gynecologist, so he is clear what is going on with Alice. "Congrattions..." Looking at the word on the drawing board, Alice freezes for a moment and her eyes turn red, looking at smiling John. "John, I don''t want to keep it." John''s hand holding a pen pauses. Looking at her, he seems to think of something and looks a little stirred. Regardless of the pain at the wrist, he quickly writes down, "Edward does not believe in you, does he? Alice shakes her head. John breathes a sigh of relief. If Edward is mistaken about Alice this time, he will never leave him alone even at the risk of his life. John is only a little surprised at the beginning that she does not want to keep the baby. Later, he guesses about what she worries about and the tangled knots in her heart. Getting pregnancy and giving a birth are the most important period for a woman to be apanied by her lover. But at that time, it is the fear, the danger, the cruel methods, and the shadow of their torture that Alice has undergone, but for he has helped to keep the baby... Although he understands, but he cannot soothe the fear that she has undergone. What he can do is to say, "everything will be all right." Alice nodded, making a forced smile, with a hint of reluctance. Perhaps because of the round-up of kindergarten by the press before, which makes Alice worried about her kids, she decides to send her kids to school herself. Owing to the round-up, Edward specially arranged six bodyguards with them. So when Alice goes out, her car will be surely followed by one bodyguards'' car at least. She originally wants to say "No", but she finally acquiesces, thinking of that Reba was frightened by the round-up. When they arrived at the kindergarten, a group of reporters swarmed up and surrounded them. Their questions are still very sharp, and Alice is not about to answer, but she thinks that it is strange. Why are the reporters here today? Since thest round-up, these reporters has not been here for a period. It is as if these people had been informed that she wasing. It cannot be overstated that she is haunted by them. Fortunately, there are six bodyguards, so it is not so difficult that Alice walks into the kindergarten hand in hand with her kids. Looking at the scene, the parents around who send their kid to school believe it is a big star here that sends her kids to school. Just when Alice ignores this group of reporters, she never thought that Jes here, which is unexpected, but not undeserved. With a delicate hair style and an elegant smile on her face of well-maintenance, J can be recognized just by a look that she is an upper-ssdy. But in such a kindergarten, the people here are rich, sodies like J aremon. So when J appeared, few onlookers paid any attention to her. But it does not mean that this group of reporters who are clear about her identity don''t pay attention to her. She is the mother of SA Group''s president, the mistress of the Smith Family! J''s appearance lets Alice feel nervous, and she unconsciously hides the kids behind her. Seeing J, the bodyguards who are here to protect Alice and her kids, nod and respectfully shout, "madam." Later, still standing on the side of Alice, the bodyguards show their attitude obviously, from which J gets clear how much her son cares about this woman. He actually has so many bodyguards protecting Alice. "As a home wrecker like you, it is not thatmon." Said J, ncing at the Alice in disdain. Alice bites her lip. Although she has not promise to marry Edward, J is way out of line by saying so in front of her kids. "Do you thinking it over?" Hearing her words, Alice freezes and soon understands J is asking her whether she is ready to have an abortion. In front of so many reporters, J is pushing her to make a decision. "If I don''t?" Asked Alice. J sneers, approaching Alice. Because of her identity, the bodyguards subconsciously get out of the way, although they keep the reporters in check. In this way, J easily walks to Alice and directly grabs Albert beside her.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. J does not expect his strength, and Albert struggles to get rid of her. She steps back, getting angry. She ps him in the face. p! "Sure enough, he is a bastard whose father is unknown, and only Edward is blinded by you. I tell you now, if you want to marry Edward, there is no way. My only daughter-inw is Joanna!" For a while, pumped with adrenalin, the reporters take shots without a pause. This is absolutely breaking news, Edward''s mother ps the son of the home wrecker! Alice never thought J dare to p Albert. Biting the lip, she stares at J. Then she crouches and runs her finger along the cheek of Albert, "does it hurt?" With his face turning red, Albert shakes his head, biting the lip stubbornly. "No!" Then he shouts to J with a clear voice, "I will keep this p in mind!" J sneers and dislikes Alice and her two kids even more. In such a small age, he is good at bearing a grudge. As expected, he is not the good! However, Alice feelsplicated. Albert has always been smarter than Reba, naturally has known J is his grandma. This p docked him of original intimate terms to grandma. On one knows whether J will regret in the future. "Sure enough, bastard! But for..." As J is about to say something, suddenly something causes a stir among the reporter with the onlookers, not J and Alice, but the man getting off a car parking not far from here. With a sharp face, deep cold eyes, the man walks to Alice, bringing a terrible breath, "Mom." J freezes. She never thought that Edward will appear, and he should be in thepany now. The reporters at this time get more excited, taking shots more vigorously. Each of them are all ame. God almighty! The leading roles are all here now, and there is no doubt this news will be tomorrow''s headline! Looking at Edward, overbearing J suddenly gets weak, and she even wants to go away. "Edward, what are you doing here?" After all, she is his mother, and Edward also is unwilling to make J lose face in front of others. Holding Alice''s hand, he says very formally, "mom, I don''t want you meddling in my affairs with Alice. I can marry her as long as she wants and her kids are my kids!"000000 Chapter 157 Rely on Me Hearing his words, the reporters are pumped with adrenalin, photographing and asking. "Mr. Smith, Miss Roberts, are you getting married?" "Is that true? Is Joanna informed of this?" "Don''t Mr. Smith mind the kids are not yours? Or are you going to have your own baby?" One after another, Alice somehow feels released that they don''t understand what Edward really means, that is, Albert and Reba are his kids. But she really is upset that he talks about marriage in front of the press. His words are just like a bomb exploding in the upper air of the city, catching all eyes on. Moreover, it is not long since he called off the engagement with Joanna. The Hale family will not sit idle upon the news is seen. "I disagree!" A piercing voice sounds. It is J, Edward''s mother. She stares at Alice angrily. There is no way for her to marry Edward with two bastards. "I will agree with it over my dead body!" J says, grinding her teeth. Her speech again makes the reporters excited, and theirints of squatting for days without harvest disappear at once. "It''s my business." Edward''s voice as cold as winter makes the present hearts lurching. Everyone here is affected by his anger. J is stiff. She knows Edward very well, so she says nothing more so as not to be disgraced in front of others. Reluctantly, she gives Alice a withering look, and says to Edward, "anyway, I am your mother!" She is suggesting that she has the right to meddle in his marriage. However, Edward is refusing to give her face. In the presence of the reporters, he says, "so?" No one can change his mind to marry Alice. His statement arises turbulence again among the crowd. Edward has been so arbitrary before in a press conference. But now he is bent on his marriage with Alice, regardless of his mother''s opposition. It is sheer desperate for love. It urs to nobody that cold Edward has done such things. The crowds watching the fun pick up phones taking pictures, not to mention the reporters. Alice frowns, and blocks the faces of her kids, lest they will be seen by the public. Beyond doubt, while, there will be a lot of gossip prevalent online soon. "Edward..." Alice gives a little call. Edward turned to her, then to the two kids. He takes off his coat, and covers it on kids, with an unintentional nce at their faces. His cold eyes move across all those present, "I see my kids on the Inte or elsewhere at your peril." He says. The people are startled, feeling cold from toe to head. It is clear that Edward is not telling a joke, and he truly worries about the kids. Finally, J leaves in anger, and Alice sends the two kids to kindergarten. She is afraid that the kids will nevere back from such thing, and keepsforting them. Fortunately, Albert and Reba are smart and sensible. They are not as depressed as she is. On the contrary, they say that "daddy is so decisive", which makes Alice mixed feeling. The warned reporters are still outside the kindergarten. They have to make the headlines of abridged version, after all, they dare not to be enemies to the Smith family. Others are smart enough to keep silent. And several among the crowds who have business rtions with SA Group say hello to Edward, but avoid the topic deliberately. Edward makes small talk with them like nothing ever happened. Finally, one of them hesitates to ask, "Mr. Smith, are you really going to marry Miss Roberts? The two kids..." People in upper ss all know a truth. If a woman marries into a rich family with her children, the family name will make the children thewful heir to the possessions of the family. This man thought that Edward not be so "stupid", but obviously, it''s quite possible for the two children to take the family name Smith! His question is not surprising, but he believes that Edward will not reply. After all, this is family privacy. However, Edward unexpectedly makes a serious and indifferent reply. "Of course they will take my family name." His generous attitude makes people around who want to persuade speechless for a moment. What to say? Say he is stupid? No one is so bold to say that. Watching Aliceing, those partners murmur an excuse and hurry away one after another. But when they notice Edward''s eyes of concentration and affection, they suddenly understand. Maybe there is true love in this world? When Alicees to Edward, he naturally holds her hand. She feels a little ufortable to struggle, but gives up, feeling his force on her wrist. "What are you going to do if I don''te?" He asks. She is silent. What could she do? J is his mother, and she really has nothing to do with Edward, except that he is the father of her kids.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. "Can''t you rely on me?" Edward frowns slightly. "......No" Once she relies on him, she will suffer ten more times of pain than before if that thing happens again. She does not have the courage to try again at the risk of her rtives. "Am I not so worthy to be trusted?" Edward inquires. Biting a lip, Alice looks at Edward''s eyes full of pain. Does she trust him? She gets no answer. But when she was falsely used of hitting Jacquiline while driving, his "I trust you" made her deep contentment. "It''s not about you, and it''s just because I can face it myself." She cannot always rely on him. She must be strong herself. He looks at her for long and holds her in his arms. A low and hoarse voice sounds by her ear. "You can rely on me." Chapter 158: Prenatal Examination Nestled against his warm chest, Alice could clearly hear his heart beating. She paused and thought about his words. Alice wanted to reject him, but the words seemed to stick in her throat. She''s already decided that she will have nothing to do with him ever again, but why did she waver now? "I don''t know." "Alice..." Hugging Alice tightly, Edward was afraid that Alice might disappear at any moment. Then he lowered his head and asked Alice seriously, "Alice, will you marry me?" Albert had Edward''s dark eyes, so whenever she saw Albert, she would think of him and wonder what he was doing. But she would suppress the thought when she remembered Joanna and that misery that she went through that night. Over time, she can just feel pain when she thought about him. That''s why she wanted to leave him desperately because only in this way can she have a rebirth. At the end, she didn''t say "Yes", but also didn''t reject firmly like before. Quirking up the corner of his mouth, Edward thought that this response was great enough. She didn''t reject him, so did it mean that she was hesitating and she might agree marrying to him one day? However, Alice started panicking when it''s time for prenatal examination. J''s repulsion was a constant reminder to Alice that she would get into a lot of trouble. J demanded that Alice should see the doctor that she''s already made an appointment with in advance. Alice was afraid to tell Edward, but also didn''t know what to do. She felt like that she was just a tiny star in the vast universe, wandering around. Alice knew that J would definitely let the doctor abort the baby. But neither she nor J should be the one who''s deciding the baby''s destiny. As a matter of fact, Edward, baby''s father, should have the final say here. But Edward wouldn''t give up this baby in a million years. He''s been firm on this decision. How about herself then? Maybe this baby was not conceived out of love, but she''d poured her heart and soul into this baby recently. Should she just abort him? "We''ll just name him Baby. Our little baby." Edward''s gentle voice kept echoing around her ears. Since they cleared up the misunderstanding, both Edward and Alice had realized that they can''t get over each other. Edward would sort out thepany issues beforehand, so that he would spend more quality time with Alice and the kids. When she got pregnant five years ago, Edward''s business was just starting up, so he really didn''t have much time to apany her. Back then, Alice went through a lot of hardships alone. But this time, as if he wanted to make up for the regret five years ago, Edward was determined to involve himself in every stage of Alice''s pregnancy. The beauty of love is that it epasses both the extraordinary and the mundane. Alice figured if life went on in this way, she wouldn''t be able to resist Edward''s romantic gestures. On the examination day, as usual, leaving thepany issues aside, Edward was going to apany Alice to do the prenatal examination. Because now, in his heart, there''s nothing canpare with Alice, not even himself.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Alice was unsure what she should do, because if she let Edward go to the hospital with her, it would mean that she rejected J. If J became an enemy, she might have lots of troubles in the future. Edward''s phone kept ringing up, but he hung it up every time. Alice figured that it might be for the best if Edward can go to thepany so that she can have time to think the whole thing over. "It must be urgent, otherwise, Allen won''t keep calling you. It''s just a prenatal examination, I can do this myself. Don''t worry about me." Alice was having butterflies in her stomach. On the one hand, she wanted Edward to leave. On the other hand, she wanted him to apany her. Edward wanted to ignore the call, but he knew that Allen wouldn''t call him at this time if it weren''t urgent. He hesitated a bit. Hale Family''s trouble was not over yet, something might really have happened in thepany. Finally, he returned Allen''s call. He must be strong enough to protect Alice and their children. It turned out that SA Group was surrounded by police. For whatever reason it was, as a president, he should be there. Alice listened quietly. Edward founded thepany himself and has made a lot of effort. What''s more, she and the kids had to depend on Edward, so she can''t let anything bad happen to SA Group. Edward was still hesitating. He''s never been an indecisive person, but he tended to think twice on his things when he met Alice again. Alice was trying to persuade him that there will be many prenatal examinations during the course of her pregnancy, so it won''t matter if he missed once. Edward finally decided to return to thepany and told Alice repeatedly that she must bring the ultrasound image of the baby back, follow doctor''s orders and be with the butler. The old butler was smiling the whole time. He''s never seen Edward being so clingy to anyone. Alice was nodding all the way. Realizing that he''s said everything, Edward let go of her and turned to the butler, "Take good care of her." J appeared right after Edward left. Alice was taken aback by J''s sudden appearance and stepped back. Noticing Alice''s flinching, J smirked. Chapter 159: You Are So Cruel! "Well, I''m afraid that you have toe with me." While saying this, J took out a shiny jade bracelet from her purse. Alice gasped. Watching J storming in the mansion, the butler can''t really do anything. He hoped that Alice can tell him that she didn''t want to go with her, so that he can evade J naturally. But Alice was silent. Seeing the jade bracelet, Alice was dumbfounded.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. The bracelet was transparent and glowed with cold light. Legend has it that every jade bracelet is unique. Alice didn''t know if the legend was true, but she''s only seen her mother Susie wearing this before. Alice''s father gave the bracelet to Susie as a token of love. Susie poured her heart to this bracelet when Alice''s father passed away, so she will never let it leave her side. But now it''s in J''s hands. Alice was terrified to think about or even verify why the bracelet was in J''s hands. This is life, whenever you feel like there is hope ahead, much bigger disappointment will crush you right away. The butler didn''t stop Alice at the end. Afraid to hurt Alice, the butler didn''t confront J but called Edward right away when they left. Though Allen was carrying Edward''s phone, knowing how important Alice was to Edward, he informed him the situation immediately. Hearing what Allen said, Edward immediately grabbed his coat and left thepany. He always knew that J was holding grudges against Alice, but now Alice was pregnant, what if his mother did something terrible to her? Edward can''t even think about what might happen. After arriving at the Obstetrics & Gynecology Department in the hospital, Alice started getting medical examination right away without even waiting in the line. The medical examination for abortion didn''t take much time, so Alice left the examination room pretty quickly. Seeing the fetus'' ultrasound image, Alice suddenly remembered what Edward said this morning when he left. "Alice, remember to bring me the ultrasound image of the baby, we can record his growth bit by bit." Alice can''t shake off this sentence from her head. He expected this baby for such a long time, but now he can''t even have the chance to see him. Raising her head, Alice noticed that J was urging the doctor. J seemed anxious, because she won''t have much chance to take Alice out again. Edward might rush over and call off the whole thing. Seeing that J wasn''t watching her, Alice suddenly stood up and was about to leave the hospital. J didn''t anticipate that Alice would have the guts to run away, so she barely caught up with Alice till she was at the end of the hall. Alice didn''t run far since she was pregnant with the baby. Clutching Alice''s hands, J shoved the Informed Consent Form into her hands. "Are you going to run away?" A man suddenly appeared around the corner of hallway when J just finished up the sentence. It was Edward. "Didn''t you want to abort the baby? Well, you''re the next." J said to Alice hastily. Edward was struck dumb when he heard what J said. "Alice..." Alice knew what J was insinuating right away. She wasn''t even sure whether she wanted to keep the baby herself. The thought that the baby will not be loved when he was born haunted her every day. Sometimes she wanted to keep the baby, but she hasn''t tackled all the predicament in her life. Even the baby''s grandmother wanted to let her abort him. She was willing to forgive Edward''s mistrust towards her since she did the same thing to him, but were they going to be happy afterwards? Nobody was certain that she and Edward''s family would live happily ever after. The life might get tougher than that of five years ago. She can''t gamble on the uncertainty. It was she and the kids'' lifetime of happiness on the line after all. What''s more, J was holding Susie hostage! Noticing that Alice said nothing this whole time, Edward''s face gradually darkened "Don''t you have any exnation?" Edward asked the same question with the same expression. Alice was suddenly disconcerted. When Edward asked this same questionst time, he wanted her to rify the misunderstanding five years ago and amitment to the future. But this time, he was beyond furious. He thought that they''ve settled the all the disputes and he was fighting for their future. This woman standing right in front of him even said all the sweet words to him this morning. Alice, you are so cruel! No wonder that she insisted on not letting him apany her to have prenatal examination today. She was actually plotting to abort the baby! The corner of Edward''s eyes was welling up with tears, but he forced it back. A man''s tear is like a sharp knife to a woman that loves him equally which can break through mists, but to a woman that doesn''t love him, the tear represents cowardice. Edward casted Alice a deep nce. He always chased after the result, so that he would let Alice exin what happened five years ago herself. But now, he didn''t have the guts to listen to Alice''s exnation.000 Chapter 160: It’s Better If We Don’t Meet Each Other The butler said that Alice followed J to the hospital herself. She didn''t even retort when J said that she wanted to abort the baby herself. What''s more, she didn''t exin anything to him. "Next, number 65, Alice." A clear voice suddenly broke the silence between them. The nurse called the name again when no one responded and went off calling other patients at the end. Everything stayed the same, but they were all feeling different inside. Lowering her head, Alice stared at the ultrasound image that she was holding tightly. Alice''s behavior made Edward feel like that a string in his head suddenly snapped. There were doctors, nurses and pregnant women who were traveling back and forth in the hallway. Clutching at Alice''s wrist, Edward dragged her away in a strength that won''t hurt her. J didn''t follow along because she knew that Edward would see Alice''s true colors one day. What''s more, the trust bond between them was so fragile now. Seeing that Edward was still taking care of her even when he''s so pissed off, Alice was feeling weird inside. Edward didn''t go back home for several days after he brought Alice home. He didn''t know what he should do and was afraid that he might do something terrible to her. So it''s better that they didn''t see each other. Alice was under watch 24/7 by several bodyguards sent by Edward. She wasn''t allowed to go anywhere. Alice was actually feeling an unprecedented calm inside these days. J''s existence was constantly reminding her that she was in a bad ce. Stuck between J and Edward, Alice knew that she can''t stay calm any more. Edward had a limit on Alice''s TV time every day which was rmended by doctors. Well, actually, Edward arranged everything for Alice, but he never showed up. "President Edward of SA Group met gorgeous Doctor Nivea in secret. They could be dating!" Alice was agitated at the host''s over-the-top voice and dry acting. The image was blurry, but Alice can easily recognize that it was Edward. Alice was feeling odd inside and stared at the TV nkly. "Miss Roberts, TV time is up!" Hearing butler''s words, Alice turned off the TV silently. She knew Nivea long before, but she was still anxious. Edward has always been the one who was making all the efforts in this rtionship since they met again. Edward was also the one who dealt with Joanna and John before. He was actuallypromising the whole time. But now, Nivea was back. Edward met Nivea in America and unlike Joanna''s crafty, she was straightforward and generous. Sometimes, Alice felt like she would definitely fall for a girl like Nivea if she were a guy. If Alice were to give up Edward one day, she would still give her blessing should he and Nivea end up together. Alice was even more anxious now because she felt threated by Nivea. She loathed Joanna before, but now she even admired Nivea. All of a sudden, she wanted to see Edward! They had to talk with each other one day. Was he going to give up her? She should''ve believed Edward. But he never showed up. What''s more, J was pressuring constantly. For J, anyone can be her daughter-inw except Alice. Bodyguards and the butler was ordered that they must follow Alice 24/7 and can''t let anything bad happen to Alice and the baby, so Alice was pretty boring every day. The most important thing was that she should talk to Edward. What happened at the hospital that day was just a misunderstanding. She can''t protect her mother, but maybe Edward can do that. Why don''t give him a chance? Though J was trying to let her abort the baby and using Susie as leverage, did she really want to do that herself? Alice didn''t know the answer. Recalling Edward''s face when he left, Alice was heartbroken. How can a strong man like him have such a delicate expression! She had to exin the whole thing even for the sake of Edward. She had to tell him that she was not the one who wanted to abort the baby. They should be expecting this baby together. Edward was drinking bottle after bottle when Shane found him. Shane knew that Edward had a great drinking capacity, but he figured that it can''t be good that he was treating it like water. He knew that Edward was upset with Alice when he drank before.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. But now they were living together and had two cute little babies, so why was he drinking now? "I heard that she was pregnant, right? What are you doing here? Why don''t you go home to apany her?" Rubbing his temple, Shane grabbled the wine bottle from Edward and asked. Hearing Shane''s question, Edward let out a wry smile.00000 Chapter 161 Explanation? Hearing Edward''s words, Shane was taken aback and didn''t know what to do. "You know, she didn''t want this baby in the first ce. She wanted to abort him long before. It was lucky that I stopped her in time. Just because I didn''t protect her and the kids well five years ago, she didn''t even try to believe me now. It''s my fault..." Getting all emotional, Edward picked up a bottle of wine from the floor and continued drinking. Though Shane didn''t really figure out what happened, he was pretty shocked hearing that Alice wanted to abort the baby.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Edward was beyond happy when he shared Alice''s pregnancy to Shane. It was the first time that Shane''s ever saw a beaming smile on Edward''s face. But now Edward told him that Alice didn''t want to keep the baby. No wonder he''s so depressed. "Edward, could it be a misunderstanding?" Edward didn''t respond to his question but kept drinking till tears filled in his eyes and blurred his vision. Seeing this, Shane let out a sigh and lifted intoxicated Edward up. Though Edward had a great drinking capacity, he''s never allowed himself to go this far. Maybe he''s really hurt this time. When Shane was about to fasten Edward''s seat belt, he vaguely heard his muttering, "Shane, I can''t live without Alice..." Edward was practically begging. Shane really wondered what''s so good about this woman that let Edward be so inferior? But he didn''t ask anything. He just fastened his seat belt and drove him to the mansion. It was the old butler who opened the door when they arrived at the mansion. Shane saw Alice around the corner when he was carrying Edward upstairs. Maybe it was due to the light or something else, she looked pretty weak. Alice smelled alcohol from Edward when she went near him. She instantly got nauseated. She wasn''t feeling well because what happened in the hospital. Coupled with the morning sickness, she''s lost a ton of weight. Seeing her, Shane nodded and said, "Edward was a bit drunk." Then Shane paused a bit and looked at Alice hesitantly. But he finally said, "I know I''m in no ce to judge you and Edward. But... I just want you to know that he really cares about you and loves you. Maybe he was wrong five years ago, but he just wants to be with you now. I really hope that you can give him another chance." The light in the hallway was dim and Alice was with her head down the whole time, so Shane can''t really see what she''s thinking about. Feeling awkward, Shane continued carrying Edward into the bedroom. Alice finally moved and helped him. When they entered the room, Alice said, "I get what you said." Hearing that, Shane thought that maybe Alice still had feelings for Edward and they just had a misunderstanding. With Alice''s words, Shane was finally at ease. ncing at the Edward, Shane just hoped that he can wake up soon and work things out with Alice. Alice was about to take off Edward''s coat when Shane left, but she was suddenly pressed on the bed by Edward. She was feeling extremely queasy smelling alcohol from Edward. She struggled and tried to shake off that nauseating feeling. But to Edward, she seemed that she didn''t want to see him. He let go of her and murmured, "So this is how you think of me..." Alice wanted to exin, but he just shut his eyes like he was falling asleep. Feeling sick, Alice rushed to the bathroom. On the second day, Alice went to Edward''s room after hesitating, but he''s already gone... It was just eight o''clock. Did he wake up early and just leave? Alice can''t figure out why, but she felt upset thinking that maybe he left early because he didn''t want to see her. Sitting by the couch in the living room, Alice recalled what Shane said to herst night. She was touching her pregnant belly when the phone rang. It was J''s call. Alice had no choice but to answer it. After hanging up, Alice decided to go to see Edward. SA Group wasn''t a strange ce, but bodyguards still followed Alice tightly. They protected her from the crowd. Alice was getting increasingly nervous as she approached SA Group. Was he going to be happy when he saw her? Alice suddenly had a weird feeling when she remembered what Edward saidst night when he was drunk. She came with strong determination, but got more and more timid. The bodyguards didn''t think much, but they just knew that Edward still cared about Alice. They brought her to see him today, so maybe he would be getting all excited and give them bonuses. Alice has never set her foot on SA Group before, but legend has it that Edward founded thispany for her. S stands for Smith and A stands for Alice. She thought about what she''s going to say to Edward the whole way here. Was she going to exin or... The receptionist''s eyes suddenly brightened up when she saw Alice entering thepany. She even suggested escorting Alice to Edward''s office. Everyone in thepany knew that Edward founded SA Group for Alice. Alice was practically a legend inside thepany. Declining receptionist''s warm suggestion, Alice went up to the President''s Office alone. Her bodyguards didn''t follow her knowing that she would be safe here. Pressing the button, Alice went out the elevator. She seemed to hear staff talking about Nivea when she went past the office area. She was shocked to know that even staff at SA Group were talking about the rtionship between Nivea and Edward... Looking at the President''s Office, Alice had a deep breath and noticed that Allen wasn''t outside. After thinking for a moment, she opened the door. 00000000???? Chapter 162: The Cuddled Couple Then she suddenly saw a slender figure in an attractive red dress. The woman looked gorgeous and enchanting and she was hugged by a familiar figure. Looking at that figure, Alice can only see the back side of his head. Was that Edward? Alice felt something was sticking in her throat and was out-breathed. Well, she should be happy, right? She wanted to let him leave her alone. Didn''t her wish juste true? But why she felt horrible and wanted to cry. Then she released her hands and let the door close itself as if she was cutting the link between two worlds. She left the SA Group and realized that she was in all tears when she''s at the door. Was she crying? Since when has she be so fragile? She should really be happy. He''s finally going to let her go. Suppressing her emotion, Alice turned around and told bodyguards, "Don''t tell Edward that I was here today." Bodyguards were in shock. "Well, I didn''t really see him, so why bother?" Alice added. The bodyguards nodded and figured that they should stay silent since she didn''t meet him. Alice was all absent-minded the next few days. She did tell herself that she could care less about Edward. So why should she care about Edward hugging other women? She should really think about how to tell him that she wanted to leave... Alice can''t shake off the cuddled image from her head. Alice''s mind was getting all foggy after several days of wondering. When J asked to see Alice again, she agreed. J was shocked even herself, because Alice refused to meet her several times since she came back from the hospital. Alice''s bodyguards were strictly ordered by Edward that they can''t leave Alice alone. The two decided to meet in a private club. After all, J was one of the riches. She didn''t want to be seen on the tabloid the next day. What''s more, their conversation should be a secret. Alice''s bodyguards didn''t allow her to go to a strange ce, but Alice wasn''t cooperative like before since her trip to Edward''s office. Edward was in a meeting, so both parties refused to budge. At the end, Alice screamed. "Why am I being controlled? Edward can do whatever he wants!" The butler''s mouth twitched, wondering what happened to Alice and Edward. In this way, Alice will get rebellious and won''t let bodyguards protect her any more. Moreover, Alice''s anger was not good for the fetus''s growth. So he decided that the bodyguards could follow her from a long distance so that they won''t disturb her. It has been two hours past the scheduled time when Alice finally arrived at the club. "How condescending!" J was getting impatient and was about to leave when she saw Alice. "What do you want today?" Alice let out a self-deprecating smile. Well, J must be here to persuade her to abort the baby. She knew this perfectly well. She even prepared for this when she decided to see her. But why was she getting this crushing pain in her heart? What happened five years ago resurfaced in her mind. She can''t go through that desperate feeling ever again. Instead of being forced away by J, she should take the initiative. "I''m going to be straight with you. You know what I want." Sure, of course Alice knew what J wanted. She wanted her to leave her son. "My son will not be with you. He still has Nivea even he''s not with Joanna now." J''s words stung Alice right in her heart. J always knew what hurt Alice the most. She knew that Alice was not going to forgive Edward easily on what happened five years ago though it was just a misunderstanding. Joanna and Nivea, well, well. Edward, if you really love me, why would you have all these women? Were they all misunderstandings? You must have said all those sweet things to all these women! Alice was already sensitive because of her pregnancy. She was feeling up and down like she was on roller-coaster. "Just leave him, will you? You won''t be happy together. Or, do you prefer seeing your mother getting hurt? You don''t want to let that happen, right?" J pressured. "Leave my son and I will give you a five million yuan check." She offered. Were they really going to be happy? Love like this is like rose growing on carcasses, the prettier it is, the rottener it is underground.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . It''s better that they just forgot each other. Maybe she should really leave and lead her own peaceful and cozy life like she did five years ago. Alice then slowly raised her head. Seeing that Alice was hooked, J immediately said, "Your mother would be perfectly safe as long as you leave Edward. I would send you abroad and nobody would be able to track you down." Alice''s mother was definitely her weak spot. "I have one condition." Hearing this, J was getting excited and knew that Alice was about to ept her offer. Then she took out a piece of paper from her purse. "This is the letter of agreement. We have to put it down in ck and white, so you can''t regret your decision." J then stared at Alice and tried to figure out her expressions. Picking up the agreement, Alice then read it carefully. The agreement detailed that she can''t see Edward again and was willing to abort the baby and so on. Alice smirked. "My condition is that I want to keep this baby. I won''t see Edward ever again, but this baby is mine." Touching her belly, Alice didn''t want to say much. J for sure would ept her condition. As a matter of fact, she would ept anything as long as Alice was out of Edward''s life for good. J naturally said yes. She always thought that this baby wasn''t Edward''s. This just further proved that she was right since Alice offered to keep this baby and leave Edward. She really didn''t mind whether Alice was going to keep the baby or not. It''s Alice''s business.000000 Chapter 163 Signing "If you agree to this agreement, sign your name. I have a full schedule." J urged, putting the pen in Alice''s hands. Pinching the pen, Alice signed her name on the agreement seriously. J was always impatient, but she had waited two hours for Alice today. She finally got what she wanted. Ignoring Alice''s face, she snatched the agreement from her hand. "What are you looking at? We''re done now. Here''s your five million Yuan check." J tossed the check on the desk. Alice didn''t pick it up. J didn''t really care, so she just got her purse and was ready to leave. However, Alice clutched at her hands. "Take it away. I don''t need it. Just remember to send my mom home." Alice felt taking the money would be a humiliation to herself. This was why she can''t ept Edward''s love all this time. But J did not care whether Alice wanted this money or not. J left with the check. She finally took care of Alice and was eager to share this exciting news to other people. Joanna was the only person that can resonate with her on this matter, so she called Joanna right away. It had been a while since they spoke to each other. "What?" Joanna couldn''t believe in what she''s heard. Did Alice agree to leave Edward? It''s impossible. Five years of time didn''t separate them, so why would they just break up for no reason? "You didn''t hear it wrong. Alice finally left. I still have her agreement here. Joanna, you haven''t visited me for a while. When will you get time to have a cup of tea with me?" Joanna heard J''s every word clearly, but she just couldn''t believe her. So she just randomly chatted with J for a few minutes and hung up the phone. J''s words weren''t believable. After all, she said the same thing five years ago. But what happened then? Alice eventually came back after five years and sabotaged her wedding. Thinking about this, Joanna breathed heavily. The humiliation she received a while ago resurfaced and she just can''t handle it any more. Since Alice had decided to leave Edward, why can''t she add fuel to the fire? Alice thought that they were finally leaving each other this time. She didn''t move a bit after J left as if time had stopped. Alice didn''t want to leave, because she needed time to think carefully. She also squandered five years of her time like Edward. They were the same. Someone had said that love is like a poem that starts from youth. But for Alice and Edward, their love was a tragedy that originates from youth. They loved each other for seven years and were away from each other for five years. Twelve years of time has fleeted. How many twelve years can one have in a lifetime? Edward didn''t want to give up Alice five years ago and really wanted her back. So did Alice. They didn''t get along for many nights together, but she can still regain the feelings that she had for him five years ago. But nothing can stand the test of time. Five years ago, all she got was the news that Edward and Joanna was getting engaged. Five yearster, she saw Edward and Nivea hugging. What a cruel world! Alice sat there absent-mindedly. Alice finally came to herself after waiter''s third refilling. Well, she''d already made up her mind. There''s no need to think about it anymore. At least she got to keep her baby and had her mother back. At least, she could lead a life as she had in the past five years. What''s more, John had done so much for her. She can finally repay him. Walking out of the club, Alice felt as if a big load had been taken off from her mind. Looking at the clear sky, Alice had a deep breath. Tomorrow could be another day. The bodyguards following behind her just wanted to make sure that ??? Alice was safe and sound. Seeing Alice was out, bodyguards were relieved. If Alice didn''te out soon, they would probably have rushed into the club. Alice walked slowly without noticing that the bodyguards were following her. It wasn''t far from the mansion, so walking might be good for the fetus. From now on, she would finally break free of the shackles. After talking to Joanna, J was excited and wanted to share theThis content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . news with Edward. She thought that Edward should know that Alice. wasn''t pregnant with his baby, otherwise, she won''t choose to leave without epting the check. She knew her son pretty well. Even though Edward had strong feelings for Alice, he won''t bug her if she said that she didn''t love him and wanted to leave him. But the truth turned out to be that she knew little about Edward. Looking at the glittering SA Group sign, J slowly breathed a sigh of relief. Staff in SA Group all knew president''s mother, so J went straight to Edward''s office. Nivea was just walking out of the President''s Office. J cast her a deep nce and didn''t say anything. J smirked. Well, Edward''s taste on women had finally improved. Though Nivea meet her standard on her ideal daughter-inw exactly, she was much better than Alice. "Mom? What''re you doing here?" Edward was in shock. They are dissatisfied with each other because of Alice and haven''t met each other for a long time. What''s more, J had never set her foot on SA Group. "Well, am I not weed?" Edward didn''t answer, but disapproving expression in his eyes stung J right in her heart. J med their discord on Alice! "Well, your beloved Alice just said that she wanted to leave you. See it for yourself." Saying, J took out a voice recorder. Edward looked at the agreement and the familiar handwriting in disbelief. The name that he loved was right on the paper and he can recognize that goddamn handwriting! Chapter 164 Traffic Accident J leisurely released the recording pen to further blow Edward. "But on a condition, I''m going to take the kids!" That made Edward sad. He heard her voices ofughter, crying, anger and coquetry, none of which ever had made him so desperate. Last time Alice wanted to get his baby aborted, he thought that she just didn''t want to have the baby, but this time, she was going to leave with Albert and Reba. The sound of the digital recorder had started to rey automatically. Edward grabbed the recorder and threw it away brutally, as if it was something terrible. All sorts of emotions poured into his heart. He got a little confused. These days Alice''s being unwilling to have the baby was a dagger to his heart, so he had been on the fence and didn''t know whether to see her or not. It was until today that he finally decided to visit Alice, but she had determined to leave him. The telephone rang, but he didn''t want to answer it. When Alice walked to a crossroads close to her home, the sky was already getting dark. She needed to hurry up, otherwise she might miss dinner. After all, starvation did harm to the baby. She touched her belly and smiled. Since she determined to take good care of it. She must first stay in health, so she could give birth to the baby at her best. With a thud, something happened. Before Alice even knew it, she had fallen on the ground. At thest minute before getting unconscious, Alice was protecting her belly. But the pain at the belly never stopped. My baby, my baby. No one got out of the car that hit Alice. The man in the car turned around and left. The bodyguards who followed her closely, hurriedly rushed to her and helped Alice up. "Baby, my baby..." Some of them called the police, and some informed Edward. But they all reached a consensus that the President must be furious. Soon the bodyguards sent Alice to the hospital. But unfortunately she still miscarried. Shaking head, the doctor sighed and eximed, "Why didn''t you take good care of her?" The bodyguards stared at each other. ""Who is her husband?" There was still no response. "Her husband will be here in a while." The doctor shook his head again. Joanna watched Alice to be sent to the hospital, and then got away. Yes, it was Joanna who hit Alice. As mayor Hale''s daughter, Joanna felt emboldened. In this city, mayor Hale did be too powerful. Besides, Alice walked so absentmindedly that she was hit by a car. It was normal, right? It was none of Joanna''s business. When Alice woke up, Edward still hadn''t arrived at the hospital. The bodyguards didn''t know what to do. Alice felt her stomach subconsciously, and she was stunned. Her baby was gone. How could it happen? Alice closed her eyes. Maybe that was its fate, after all, she ever thought to get it aborted. You get what you get, and you don''t get upset Alice wanted the bodyguards to go back first. She had nothing to do with Edward, and she would not be rxed with the bodyguards around her. But when she opened her mouth to say something, no sound came out. Her vocal cords had been hurt in the ident when she screamed the lungs out.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. But she didn''t know then. She couldn''t speak now, which make her panicked. "You''re up!" A nurse came in and changed her dressing. Alice opened her mouth, but still made no sound. The nurse was stunned, and then she got the doctor to check it. After a thorough check, the doctor frowned and said, "You can''t speak. The bruising of your vocal cord made you dumb." Such a case was rarely seen in the history of medicine. The bruising of no the vocal cord did make one have voice. But the patient isted himself or herself from others unconsciously could also suffer the illness. Alice couldn''t talk. She was lying in bed, overwhelmed. At that moment she was hit by the car, she thought a lot, her baby, her mother, and Edward atst. At that time, she seemed to have called Edward''s name... But no one came to save her, just like five years ago, when she could only feel helpless to let her baby killed. Car ident, the gone baby, and no voice, all of which were the punishment to her from God. If so, she had nothing to say. Her friends had got hurt one by one, like the car ident to Jacquiline and the aphasia of John. Now was it her turn? Alice''s tears ran down her face. The nurse felt sorry for Alice. She didn''t know how tofort this woman who was in despair. She had a car ident, miscarried, and even was unable to speak. What a miserable life she led. What she can do was to wipe the tears on Alice''s face,forting her silently. It had been a long time before Alice''s eyes stopped streaming. Well, John was drugged and became mute for the sake of her, while she now was dumb, making them a perfect match. When Edward finally calmed down, his telephone rang again. After hesitating for a second, Edward finally answered the phone, afraid that something was wrong with Alice. Well, even if she was going to leave him, he still cared about her a lot! "President, ma''am, ma''am..." The hesitation made Edward annoyed. He shouted, "Stop calling her ma''am!" She was going to leave him, and she didn''t want to be his wife. Calling her ma''am made no sense. "Yes." The man on the other end froze for a moment. "What''s wrong with her?" Edward thought it was about that Alice wanted him to pull out her bodyguards, so he was a little upset. "Miss Roberts got a car ident and she was in the hospital..." Before he finished, Edward broke out into shouting. "Craps, why didn''t you protect her well? Where is she now?" The roar of Edward filled the office. How could she get a car ident? Edward, who had always kept a straight face, was trembling.00000????????? Chapter 165 You Are Heartless J was still here. After hearing the news, she couldn''t help smiling. Alice, that bitch, was finally paid out! "Do you still want to visit her even if she has made up her mind to leave you?" J asked. Edward turned a deaf ear to his mother''s words. At the moment, all in his mind was that Alice had a car ident. J didn''t care whether Edward was listening to her or not. She watched him leaving, took a deep look at Nivea, and then walked away step by step elegantly. Edward stepped on the gas all the way to the hospital while driving until he finally arrived at the hospital, not knowing how many red lights he had run through. Edward walked quickly to the entrance of Alice''s ward. Her bodyguards had the jitters when they saw their presidenting with anger. They immediately made way for him. When Edward was just about to push the door in, he stopped suddenly. Maybe Alice didn''t want to see him at all. "What happened?" He asked the bodyguards. They kept pushing and hesitating and didn''t know how to exin. Finally someone stood up and told him all. Maybe it was because the staff was afraid of being scolded by the president so he just mentioned that Alice didn''t concentrate on walking. She walked to the driveway and was hit by a car. The driver slipped away for fear. Edward frowned deeply. He ordered someone to call the police and then paid all his attention to Alice. "How is she?" No matter how angry he was, he should better calm down to hear what the doctor said. "Not good. There was the miscarriage. Your wife... Well, Miss Roberts''s vocal cord was hurt." Hearing the response of the doctor, Edward was stunned. The baby couldn''t be kept. The baby that he had been expecting for so long was dead. And Alice''s vocal cord was torn. She was a person who thought highly of herself. She would be so sad that she was unable to speak in the future. "Damn it!" Edward hit the wall with a punch, shrouded in a blue atmosphere. Alice had been lying in the bed for a very, very long time... Time seemed to be frozen. With the people came in and went out, she didn''t move at all. The baby''s death was so bad. Alice was ready to breed him, but the car ident had destroyed all her expectation. Edward apanied Alice day by day, but he was just staying by her side and kept in silence. In effect, he had so many heartfelt wishes to share with her, but now, both of them stayed in silence.. He might be waiting for an exnation from Alice, might be not. Alice couldn''t speak any more. At the same time, she couldn''t be mentally quiet after such a big change. Time seemed to be frozen. She finally had time to observe this ward. With the white wall and the strong smell of liquid medicine, everything happened five years ago emerged in her mind. She suddenly smiled. Her smile looked bleak. Everything between Edward and her seemed to be back to the origin. Edward stayed in the ward all the time. He didn''t say a word or even act. He just held a piece of paper in his hand which could vaguely see some agreements was written on it. Alice''s vocal cord had been hurt. When she smiled silently, her expression looked deste. Somehow, he could read a sense of relief in it. Edward gave her a gloomy nce, but he still didn''t say anything. Alice was enveloped in an atmosphere of despair. Edward didn''t like this feeling very much. She always made people feel that they owed her something. Even at this time, it was not his fault. First she signed an agreement and wanted to leave him. And then there happened to be a car ident which brought away his baby. These tragedies were like knives stabbing him in the heart one by one. He wondered whether Alice was heartless since he spoke and acted from the bottom of his heart but she still waspletely indifferent. The nursee to change Alice''s medicine asionally, andforted Alice from time to time. Edward projected a high-wattage aura in a heart-broken atmosphere. Thus, the nurse didn''t dare to speak to him. She could only murmur in her heart that he was really a person who couldn''t know how to take care of others. She felt more and more sympathy for Alice''s experience. And J of course had heard about the news. J immediately called Joanna after she learned about the news from Edward''s colleagues. It made them happy. They loved to see Alice''s every concession and injury. Joanna didn''t show surprise as J expected, but J didn''t care. She cannot hate against Alice anymore. Alice abducted her son to leave his home and cheated on her son five years ago. And now she haunted her son like a ghost, and even got pregnant, making his son deceived again. The original harmonious rtionship between her and her son was screwed up by Alice. Edward had not chatted with J calmly for a long time.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "Good." J did not understand. She told all that she knew about Alice to Joanna, but she gave a respond so calmly. And what did she meant by "good"? This word sounded weird like Joanna had already known about all of this long ago. The next word from Joanna really enlightened J. "Maybe she hit the car on purpose. Didn''t she want to kill the baby all this time?" It seemed right. In that day, they all selectively ignored Alice''s strange concession for them at thest moment after she decided to have an abortion in the hospital and her final request when signing the agreement. Joanna said it intentionally, but she showed J another way to tear Alice and Edward apart. The abortion eventst time made the rtionship between Edward and Alice strained. Now, since the baby was miscarried, if Edward knew that Alice had taken the initiative to give up the baby, he would be able to give up Alice! J arrived at the hospital the next day. The day after the ident, Alice and Edward didn''t feel like to have food or have a rest and stayed in a weird silence in the ward. Tik Tok, Tik Tok... There was only the sound of the clock. J came in the ward, and the shrill sound of her high heels broke the silence. "Well, you look half dead. Did anyone owe you?" J paced around Alice''s bed. Good. Alice was in terrible status. It seemed that Alice was totally defeated this time. "Get up, stop your acting. It was you that decided to give up the baby first. Now you hatched a car ident. How tricky you are." Baby? Hearing this word, Alice''s eyes moved. Like the ice began to melt, she started to have a little vitality. "Do you want to deny it? Don''t you insist on walking home from the club just to wait for that car? Do you really think we are all idiots? How came that car hit you urately at such a slow speed?" Chapter 166 Betraying Him The car moved slowly. But Alice was rapt in thinking about her kids'' future so that she didn''t notice the car that was going to hit her. Unlike Alice, Edward watched the video recorded by the monitor. He observed where the car came from and the track of its types. He found that it was a fact that the car hit Alice on purpose. Before watching the video, he had been d that the car moved slowly. He had wondered why Alice was hit by the slow car. He only felt grateful that Alice was safe, but he hadn''t thought that the car crash wasn''t an ident. It was what J said inspired him that Alice staged the car crash. He didn''t allow her bodyguards to take her to some strange ces. She might find that she was followed by bodyguards so she staged the ident. He couldn''t find any information about the car. It might be true that... She was merciless! Thinking that she had an abortion five years ago, Edward was puzzled. Was Alice still same as the one who had looked forward to the birth of her child five years ago? Edward thought the rtionships between Alice and him had improved a lot recently. Less than a month ago, they were as happy as they had been five years ago. He even decided that he should have more trust in Alice. But Alice betrayed him. She was hypocritical and relentless. She was so awful that he didn''t know what he should say to her. J scolded at Alice, and Alice listened to her quietly. Alice said nothing and she couldn''t speak. She was pale, with dull and wide-open eyes under which were bigger dark circles staring at the white ceiling of the hospital. She lost much weight only in two days. It seemed that she was wrapped by an invisible shell. Edward was heartbroken by looking at her. Alice was capable of breaking his heart even by frowning. Edward forced himself to pretend to be angry to hide his strange feelings. He didn''t want be affected by Alice easily. He didn''t care how she thought of him since it be easier and easier for him to be influenced by her recently. Alice didn''t know when J left. When she woke up, she found Edward stood by her bed. He looked down on her for a long time and stared at her. It frightened her. Then Edward threw a contract on her face. "Exin it to me," he shouted. Alice took over the contract which she hadn''t read carefully before she signed it. After she read it word by word, she found that J imposed many constrictions on her. For example, neither could she stay at this country nor meet Edward. "So, do you want to tell me that you didn''t sign the contract?" Edward asked. Though Edward was furious, he expected that she could deny it. He knew that she had signed the contract by herself. That was her signature on the contract and that was her voice recorded by the recorder. Even so, he expected that she could deny it, even though that wasn''t true. He would be less upset if he deceived himself than admitting that she had signed the contract. However, Alice didn''t deny signing the contract. She thought there was no need to deny it when J showed up. Moreover, she indeed had signed the contract by herself. And it was unnecessary to pretend that she hadn''t sign it. Edward was heartbroken. Alice admitted that she had signed the contract and she was expressionless, which were the reasons why he was heartbroken: "Alice, good job. You faked a crash to get rid of me. You really " seek all means to leave me." EdwardThis content is ? N?velDrama.Org. I didn''t fake the car crash, Alice thought. But she was unable to say it. Even if she could speak, she''d better not talk with Edward, who was furious at the moment. Therefore, she didn''t struggle. Instead, she stared at Edward. It might be the God''s decision that she couldn''t be together with him. Whenever you thought you lived a happy life, life would be miserable. "Alice, I really hate you." Alice''s lips moved at his words, but her throat was dry, and she could utter no word and her eyes became gloom while Edward looked at her expectantly, though she wanted to say something. Edward''s expect for her disappearedpletely at the moment. Then he turned around, left the ward and pped the door. What should she say? Or what could she say? It might be the best result that he hated her. But she had to move forward. She shouldn''t only care about the kid that she lost, but also cared Albert and Reba. They were so little that they couldn''t lose their mother, Alice, who was vital to them. Even for them, she should go forward. Alice began toply with the treatment provided by her doctor. She took medicine and dined on time. Later, she changed a lot as if she was a different person. The nurse who took care of Alice were unaware of how she had changed. She found that Alice was still sad but in a reserved manner Besides, Alice''s temperament changed, but the nurse couldn''t t how it changed. All she could say was that people couldded by their pains. Edward never showed up, nor others rted to him. It seemed that Alice had a dream. After waking up form the dream, she couldn''t see Edward. Once Joanna visited her without entering her ward. She had a look at her form a long distance and then she left sneering. Alice also looked at her form a distance. They were not close enough to greet or talk with each other, so they both simply had a look at each other. This meeting was meaningless for them. Joanna looked at Alice ironically, while Alice looked at her indifferently. After Alice had been in hospital for a week, John visited her. He told him the news about Albert and Reba, which surprised her. Her kids were the drive that kept her alive now. She unprecedentedly missed them. Alice had a wonderful "talk" with John. It wasn''t a genuine talk since both of them were mutes. John had learned some signnguage. And hemunicated with Alice by writing and using signnguage. In this way, they could "talk" with each other. Looking from the window if the ward, people could see that Alice and John were smiling, and writing on a paper in the quiet ward. The atmosphere in the ward was warm as if it might break out from the window. But people outside; window couldn''t feel the §á the atmosphere inside. Edward didn''t leave the hospital. For a whole week, he stayed at a ce where he could see Alice. Chapter 167 Torture Each Other That day, Edward Smith stayed in Alice Roberts'' ward. If they tortured each other, Edward must torture himself now. Seeing the two people''s unexpectedly harmonious figures reflected in the window, Edward frowned and his thin lips closed tightly, the fire burning in his chest. Until Alice saw something and gave a big smile like the sunshine. It was a heartfelt smile after the car ident, and it thoroughly annoyed Edward. He clenched fists tightly, and shut inside John ke, breaking into the room. Without a word, he directly hit John in the face. John did not recover so that he naturally could not bear the full blow of Edward. He tottered and even almost fell to the ground. Alice sat up hurriedly to hold him. But Edward stopped her. Now John was not even as healthy as a child. Obviously, Alice was weak out of ident. Edward took the full control. Alice was anxious because John''s health got worse for her. She did not want John to be hurt again for her, or suffer a blow from a man who once robbed him of his marriage. Alice stretched out her hands to pull Edward, but he avoided. Edward grabbed John by the cor with one hand and lifted him out of the ward, and then threw him to the ground brutally. "Get Out!" Alice was very worried, but she was too badly injured to move. She could do nothing but watch that John was thrown out of ward. Fortunately, this was the hospital. If anything went wrong, they could get a doctor on the spot. Edward ignored them and just stood at the door coldly. Until he saw John got up and left. He turned to look at Alice, expressionless. Alice suddenly felt a little scared. Whether angry or happy, he never looked like that. After going through the discharge formalities quickly, Alice moved into the vi. She just left for a week, but as if for a century. *** The small garden of the vi was still the same, so was the room with French windows and even the sunshine and scenery, but the warm and homey atmosphere had disappeared. Edward stood at the garden gate, looking at her in the window, which was the simr scene. Once he thought it the world''s most beautiful scenery. Love was within reach and happiness seemed to be around him. But now, the things were still there, but men were no more the same ones. He wondered, ''What did she thought?'' Because of Alice''s injury, Edward hired a nurse. The scenery of the vi remained the same, but Alice felt that it had be a cage. Alice was not allowed to go in and out of the vi at will. To be frank, she was confined to the house. It was hard to say whether such days were good or bad. All right and wrong seemed to be locked outside the vi. The two people inside were isted from the whole world. But they were still confused. It seemed that the fallen leaves also felt sorrowful. Edward did not speak to Essie, and even he did not allow the nurse and the housekeeper to speak to her. Alice herself could not speak. Thus, the house was dreadfully quiet. Every day Edward just looked at her coldly through the window for a while, and then left. Alice was depressed. So was Edward. No matter five years ago or five yearster, Edward was deeply in love with Alice. At the same time, she left him without hesitation. That day in the hospital, Edward saw John talking with her happily. But he looked like an outsider to watch them. It was really frightening. That was why he couldn''t leave her in the hospital. After returning to the vi, he thought that everything could go back to a week ago, but it was just his thought. Was it destiny that their lives were always incongruous? The house witnessed all the happy time of them. Exactly, he could not forgive what she had done. They were ready to keep the baby. Or at least he thought that she was. But why she had harmed the baby again and again. Looking at the baby room, self-doubt engulfed him. Did he really know Alice? At this moment, Edward became extremely vulnerable. He wasn''t used to himself like that. Indeed, when it came to Alice, he was not like himself. To be honest, Edward did not feel guilty for her during this period. But what did she think of him and their baby? If he didn''t get to the hospital in time, they might lose the baby. Alice was the cause of suffering. As long as she disappeared, everything woulde back, and he was still the indifferent one. But would he not be painful again? ''No.'' his eyes radiated sorrow and pain, looking at the distance and gradually losing direction. Alice was under a lot of pressure during this time, especially since she discharged from the hospital. On that day she watched Edward punched John. She always telt uneasy. All these scenes were simr to that of five years ago. The only difference was his attitude toward her. At that time Edward was not so mature, only angry. But what about now? Five years were like a mist, she found that she could not see her bedmate clearly. During this period, she could feel that Edward sometimes looked at her through the window, but his eyes were cold. She would also see Edward stood in front of her, but he said nothing. Some time ago, she was exhausted because of him and Nivea Murray. Besides, she had to deal with J Louis. Then there was a car ident. The child didn''t survive She had to bear the sadness of losing the child and Edward''s indifference. All these things piled up in her heart. Her strained heart would suffer a breakdown. Alice hadProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. a high fever. Alice was found in aa by Edward. At that moment, he felt extremely painful and med himself. She had just been injured in a car ident. Why did he put so much pressure on her???????????????? Chapter 168 Utterly Downhearted The bizarre dreand appeared, and it was as though there was a monster that suppressed Alice until she couldn''t breathe. In a dreamy state, she felt that she was being picked up. Her body was hot as though there was a fire burning in her heart. Alice regained some strength when she recited - a prairie fire, a prairie fire. She opened her eyes to see that it was a man that carried her. She suddenly couldn''t distinguish between her dreams and reality. She was surrounded by monsters who were breathing fire and the man in front of her was her only salvation. Time seemed to have returned to five years back. She seemed to have also felt the pain in her stomach, as though she had taken medications and the child was not doing well. It seemed like it was John who carried her. She tugged the man''s arm very hard, she wanted to save her child. Edward felt his sleeves were tugged, and when he looked down, Alice was already awake. "Alice, hang in there, and you''ll reach the hospital soon." See, it was indeed five years ago. Alice listened in a daze. Edward''s face had already been reced by John. She couldn''t say anything at this time, her throat was dry, but she needed to instruct John that she had to keep her child. Edward watched Alice''s lips moved as if she tried to vocalize her words, but she could no longer speak. Edward tried to figure out what Alice subvocalized through her mouthing. What did she say? Edward seemed to have been poured over by a basin of ice water that made him utterly downhearted. "John...my child...", Alice uneasily moved her lips as she frowned. Edward''s heart ached painfully. Alice, you ultimately still want that man, don''t you? But I''m sorry, I won''t let it go. Edward smirked as he disyed a wicked smile. Since that''s the case, we will all go to hell together! Alice didn''t know what she had said. For her, it was just a nightmare from a high fever but for Edward, the reality was a nightmare. Edward no longer returned to the vi for not just a day or two. Almost everyone had noticed, including Alice. Alice was already exhausted. The significant purpose of their rtionship was mutual torture. The president of SA Group, Edward, who showed his affection and secret marriage not too long ago, had now be a yboy that was spread by tabloids. The fastest news to spread would always be gossip news. Gossipers are also the most widespread group of people. Alice''s feelings for Edward are veryplicated. For the very least, it seemed that Edward no longer kept her in, yet she still didn''t leave. The child not only took away the easing feelings between them but also Alice''s desire to leave. Due to Edward''s actions that disyed care and anxiety, as well as the few hidden emotions, Alice knew that the car ident was not caused by her. However, everyone didn''t believe it. She currently didn''t want to leave. Not only due cause her body had yet to recover, but also due to an unspeakable feeling. If there was no love, there would not be so many worries. At this time, Alice was almost burned by the eros of fire. Regardless of her decision to stay with Edward or not, there was not much choice as Edward would nevere back. Joanna and J would naturally not let go of this opportunity. When Edward and Alice re-registered for marriage in the past, the entire media industry caused a big wave ofmotion. It was purely because the marriage between Joanna and Edward had dragged for five years, yet in the end, Edward was not marrying Joanna The focus of the whole report is on Joanna and Edward. No one could dig out news on Alice under the strict protection of Edward. But now, without the protection of Edward and the pushing from Joanna and J, the name of Alice being a mistress had been established. No one knew what happened five years ago, but five yearster, it became well-known that Alice had snatched Edward from Joanna''s hands. Therefore, Alice became the most well-known mistress among the public. The news spread widely, coupled with Joanna''s intentional pushing, almost everyone in the city knew about the incident. Joanna had even attached a picture of Alice.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Nivea would not let go of this opportunity. She didn''t know what happened between Edward and Alice, but it also did not prevent her from being involved between the two. The media reports began to mention Nivea''s name frequently. Their prefix was not long but it was eye-catching that she was Edward''s new lover. Alice didn''t know how to treat this matter. The rtionship between Nivea and Edward was already a weight in her heart, but now, it only weighed her down even heavier. Alice''s thoughts were brooding worst day by day. The two children were very considerate as they apanied Alice. Although they are young, they knew that their unborn brother had been lostand their mommy was very sad. Albert and Reba were originally two well-behaved children. The two children tried their best to coax Alice while Alice was absent-minded all day. Alice''s heart hurt when she looked at the two children. Such well-behaved children. It was fortunate that John arrived in time to save them five years ago. Although the child she was carrying was not able to make it to this world, she still had two children. As a mother, she can''t continue to remain in her current state anymore. For the sake of her two children, she needed to get her act together. After she tidied up herself, Alice wanted to send her two children to kindergarten. Due to the car ident before, she was locked up by Edward and was unable to see her two children. Then Edward no longer came back to the vi and the two children took time off to apany her. How that she had decided to cheer up, she cannot let her children''s schoolwork be dyed. She took her two children to school on foot. The kindergarten was not far from where she lived, and the scenery along the way was pretty good. Therefore, if she had time, she would choose to take her two children to school on foot. Talking andughing all the way, she was still keenly aware of her surroundings. She sent her children to school with a smile, her strained heart finally rxed. The people who knew her were all pointing to her and said things like a mistress should back off. She couldn''t help to be thankful that her two children didn''t understand such terms. It must have always been Joanna who spread it. No one would be more hostile to herself than Joanna. She also hated Joanna, but now... How can the matter between a man and woman be decided by one person? In this duel, regardless of it was Joanna or herself, there was no victory, even Edward was a loser.???????????? Chapter 169 Neither Gained The game of love was tiring to y, may it be physically or emotionally. She was unsure how Nivea, who is in the center of the vortex, feels. Maybe someone is enjoying it! Joanna was going crazy. She had always regarded Alice as her biggest opponent and had always spared no effort to fight against Alice, but suddenly Nivea had also decided to join in! Neither she nor Alice had gained anything. Now that this woman appeared, she was reaping all the profits from their fight! J didn''t know what was going on between Nivea and Edward. Her rtionship with Edward was no longer at the stage where they could easily convey their emotional matters. Knowing that J could not provide herself with this sort of information, Joanna put down the phone angrily. J''s face also sank. She always felt that Joanna had a bad attitude towards her during this period, so she hung up the phone on her today.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Alice walked back all the way and even went to the supermarket on the way. It had been a long time since she stepped out of the house, she was still a little weak. Many passers-by were pointing at her along the way, and their conversation was almost the same. Alice smiled. Joanna had spent a lot of effort to deal with her that made her a little speechless. Mistress, not sure who is the real mistress. But who cares? Alice doesn''t care about it. The people who talk about it are not familiar with her. It''s just a little inconvenient being obstructed by people''s gesticting while she shopped. It was almost noon by the time she reached back home. The nanny had already prepared lunch, as before she didn''t say anything to Alice. Alice was already used to this kind of treatment and didn''t take it seriously. She just didn''t know if the two children are affected. Albert and Reba came back earlier than usual, and Alice knew that the development of things might not be as optimistic as she thought. "Mommy, what is a mistress?" Reba started asking questions as soon as she walked in. Alice used to enjoy this process because the two children have always had their own ideas in certain aspects. Therefore, in many matters, she was even not as good as her two children, they rarely need to ask her. But now, Alice had only a bitter smile. "My dears, tell mommy what you all have heard." They used a small note to write what they wanted to say. Fortunately, the two children knew a lot of words so there are not manymunication barriers. The two children looked at each other. They could be called little prodigy in many ways, but they are ultimately still children. "I heard that Mommy is a mistress, and Daddy is involved in a marriage with Joanna", Albert was the older brother, so this kind of concluding remark usuallyes from him. "But Mummy, what is a mistress? Does Daddy have a marriage with Joanna?", Reba blinked innocently and asked. Albert nced at his sister. He was also very clear about the reason for her inquiry. It was nothing more than arousing his mommy''s fighting spirit. But in his opinion, Mommy seemed to be had given up on Daddy more and more disheartened ever since the car ident caused her miscarriage. Daddy seemed to have misunderstood Mommy too. The two want to reconcile, but I''m afraid it would be harder than to ascend to heaven. Sigh...Even if the two of them wanted to help, there was also a feeling of powerlessness. "Albert, Reba, do you believe in Mommy?", the two children nodded firmly, and Alice''s heart warmed. Even if the whole world is against her, if her two children are still there, she would have nothing to worry about. "Mommy will never do such immoral things. You have to trust Mommy." The two children nodded their heads in a well-behaved manner. In their hearts, Mommy is the best person in the world, so she deserves the gentlest treatment. Alice''s heart was warm. "Mom, we don''t want to go to kindergarten for some time." Albert spoke, and Reba nodded in agreement. It would be good too if they didn''t go, there have been too many rumors recently. Although the two children are well-behaved and sensible, it is better to have lesser contact with this kind of thing. Therefore, Alice did not object. Anyway, her two children are little prodigies, so it doesn''t matter whether they go to kindergarten or not. "Alice, are you okay?", several concerned calls had been answered today but Alice still smiled and asked Albert to say she''s fine. This call was made by Alice''s friend Julie. Julie had always been in the same city as Alice and are close with each other. Julie couldn''t help but worry about Alice, so Alice simply asked her toe and see for herself. The friends from that time all knew Edward and Alice''s rtionship for many years. Therefore, they would not misunderstand anything. They just felt that the entire public opinion orientation was very unfavorable for Alice, but Edward did not stand up to speak. When Julie arrived, Alice and her two children were basking in the garden. The two children took turns to speak, and the three of themughed at the same time. When Julie saw this scene from a distance, she felt relieved that the mother would be strong if she had two children to take care of. But when she went closer, Julie felt distressed when she saw Alice''s appearance. Alice was still smiling but her face was pale and haggard. It seemed to be that Alice had aged by five years since it had been a while since she saw her. It seemed that the smile was too intense. Alice had to stop and breathe. At this moment, she saw Julie who walked over. She was still smiling, but the smile was not the same as bright as it used to be. Julie didn''t even dare to speak loudly anymore, in fear of shocking this weak person. Alice was like a fragile porcin doll. She sat on a chair, with indescribable fatigue and pain in her smile. Julie can''t help but was on the verge of tears when she saw the state Alice was in. "What are you looking at? You don''t recognize me?", Alice smiled and as she greeted Julie and handed a piece of paper, the two children also politely greeted her. "What''s the matter with you? How did it be like this after a few days? Where''s Edward?", as soon as the voice fell, Julie knew that she shouldn''t have said it. Why did it happen like this? It was all because of Edward. Edward has been covered in gossip headlines during this period, such as his all night of staying out, dating a beautiful doctor, and so on. Besides Edward, who else could hurt Alice like this. Alice just kept on smiling. "It''s nothing, it''s just that there was a small car ident some time ago, and I haven''t recovered from it." Small car ident... Julie felt another pain in her heart as she watched Alice sadly touched her belly. That small car ident must have taken away the child that Alice had been talking about some time back. Otherwise, why was there no bump after so long????????????? Chapter 170 The Bad Game "Ok, it passed. Let''s talk about you. How are you going? Is everything good?" Julie could not help crying. Alice looked at her speechlessly, thinking that Alice tended to cry constantly. "Where''s Edward? I will give him a blow. It''s the second time that you got hurt. He promised to take care of you but he didn''t. I don''t trust him any longer." Julie was rushing out, and Alice attempted to stop her. However, she was so weak that she not only failed but also fell down. ''Please don''t, Julie.'' Alice was sprawling on the ground, shouting in her mind. Although she tried her best to tell something, it''s in vain. Julie felt heartbroken, asking carefully, "Are you OK? How''s your body?" Alice noticed her calmness. "It''s fine. I will recover from the wound after a couple of days. I have to say, you are too reckless. How could you me Edward?" Alice wrote down what she wanted to express slowly, which seeded in making Julie a bit peaceful. "You are still a patient so don''t write so many words. When I speak, you just have to nod or give me some gestures. I believe that I can guess out your meanings, just like ying the game." Thinking of the game, Julie had a bad mood again, which was often yed by her and Alice, one of whom figured out the signs and gestures given by the other one. Now, the reality copied the game. What a terrible game! They used to be satisfied but now was upset by it because at the end of the game, they always talked a lot with each other. But now, Alice could not say even a word. It''s in the evening that Julie left and Alice stayed alone in the wind for a long time. After leaving Alice, she went to meet John. They three spent some good days with each other in the same hospital. But now both John and Alice became depressed and reticent due to the idents, which made Julie feel sad. John knew that Julie met Alice today and he kept waiting for Julie. When she entered the room, she caught a glimpse of John''s anxiety. If he could say a word, he must ask Julie about Alice''s conditions urgently. John then gave her a paper, which read, "How''s Alice?" Hearing this, Julie''s thought was echoed by John''s behavior. The paper given by him expressing his nervousness made her speechless. Finding her stay silent, John was so anxious that he waved the paper, grasping her sleeve. Julie felt sad and didn''t know what to do. John used to be an outstanding talent but now he was reduced to a mess and embarrassment. Besides, he gave up Alice for Alice''s happiness and told Edward what happened in the past. But what had Edward done? The thought pained Julie. Edward was unable to give Alice happiness for he not only failed to cherish Alice, but also hurt her. Perhaps, if Alice was John''s girlfriend, they might live a better life. Julie shook her head at the thought. John was so edgy that he wrote again on the paper, loathing his disability to speak. "What''s wrong? Did Edward make her suffer more?" "Yes. He doesn''t value her. You must know from the news that Alice is criticized in every ce she appears. Besides, the two kids are influenced. They cannot go to school as usual. And Alice..." She paused deliberately. John was more anxious. "She is very ill, You know, she had a car ident and lost her baby before she fecovered from the wounds. And now she could not speak.. Actually she intended to depict a miserable picture of Alice''s status to John, but she felt heartbroken while talking about her and nearly cried. John felt extremely sorrow, abhorring Edward who stole Alice''s heart away but treated her bad. He chose to tell him what happened in the past five years because Edward took a good care of her with tenderness as if they married just now, although he was indulged in sadness, in order to let him know Alice''s sufferings and be nicer to her. But what did Edward do?Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. He not only left her alone at home when she needed help and care, but also failed to protect her from the rumors and criticism. What a coward! ''Why did he take her away from me? She might have lived like a princess if she married me at that time.'' John thought. But it''s toote to make that decision, although he regretted. Now, he knew that Alice didn''t lead a happy life. John was warned by Edward that he was not allowed to be close to Alice, who was under a group of safeguards'' protection. Therefore, he had no chance to get in touch with her. Julie didn''t disturb him who was pondering. She knew in an early time that he loved Alice, who would try his best to help Alice out of pain and misery or asked her to leave together. John didn''t even know when Julie left for he paid all the attention to self-reproach after informed of Alice''s bitterness. He kept regretting that he should leave with her instead of letting her go. However, the opinion, leaving with her, was like a fire which burned the whole prairie in a short time and couldn''t be put out. Why not? Although they didn''t fall in love in those five years, they were familiar to each other in a foreign country as if they were family. John stayed awake for a night. He decided that he must meet Alice in the flesh. If she wanted to leave with him, he would definitely take actions. And since then, they would not have to endure the pain. Alice was supposed to stay in the hospital longer, but she was forced to return home by Edward who was worried that John meet Alice there for a second time. Besides, she was advised by the doctor that she should had a check in the hospital every three days because she was rather ill and weak due to the ident and the miscarriage. On the next day, Alice went to the hospital for a check where she met John. He waited here for her in the early morning. The doctor who was responsible for him happened to work here so he had an excuse to get close to her. Not all the safeguards knew who he was and they could not keep their eyes on all the people in the hospital.000000000000 Chapter 171 The Note He looked at her from a distance, who became much slimmer than the first time he saw her in the hospital. Besides, she didn''t look well, pausing for a rest after she took several paces. He never saw her like this before because she was a doctor herself who could avoid many ailments and diseases and attached great importance to the healthy life. In the five years overseas, even John fell ill but she never felt sick. She used to be a fit and gorgeousdy but now she was ruined by Edward. John had no idea what he was going to say. He knew clearly that she was resilient and strong but often got stubborn every time she dealt with something rted to Edward. John was pleased while angry. He was angry at Edward who didn''t give her a good life; meanwhile, he felt lucky because he might leave her a positive impression as the opposite of Edward. Perhaps, after the ident, Alice would never love Edward again. What''s more, he and Alice had known each other for so long a time, so he might have the chance to be her boyfriend. No matter how he felt now, he was determined to do one thing. That is, to take her away. John wrote a note and asked the doctor to give it to Alice. "If you want to leave, please call me. I am always ready to help you." After Alice finished the examination, she got a note from a doctor. Although she didn''t know what it was, she was inclined to hide it from others. Luckily, the safeguards would not intrude her privacy so she managed to conceal it. When she was home, she opened the note secretly. Although it was not addressed without any phone number like a little trick, she knew it was from John. Should she leave? Maybe it''s an easy question for she had been ready to leave Edward who, however, always kept connections with her and treated her mildly with warmth and love, which touched her deeply. During the pregnancy, she wanted to abandon the baby and to leave Edward because she was unsettled about the future and her mother was controlled by J. But she was sorry to the baby and Edward took a good care of her so she decided to deliver their baby. But now, the baby was gone so why did she still stay? Perhaps, it''s because of Edward whose grief was witnessed by her. Therefore, although he didn''te back these days, she didn''t want to leave. Perhaps, Edward was more important to her than she thought. ''I was born like a bitch'', she thought. Edward didn''t return so long that he might find the girl who he was looking for to live together through the rest of his life. So there might be no need for her to exin what she wanted to ounted for. She intended to give him an exnation when he came back. But what did she have to exin? The baby or the car ident? Those happening in the past were in no need of any exnation. When the time passed, everything would lose its color. Suddenly a loud noise sounded. She turned to find a man who was not supposed to be here. It''s Edward. He appeared at the moment when she wanted to leave. And instantly, she consciously hide the note but it''s toote. Edward discovered her unnatural behavior. He nned to look at her in an indifferent way but the note caught his attention. He grabbed the note with illegible handwritings and tears.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Although he was not familiar to John''s writings, nobody now would say those things to Alice without any contact except John. Edward was away for nearly a month. He had no idea how to treat Alice so he pretended to be unconcerned about her. But he never thought about letting her go. All those consequences hurt Edward who missed Alice extremely for a month. But what about Alice? She concentrated on the note given by John when he came back, al thinking of a leave. It''s not the first time for her to be like this. She left him five years ago, married John, and signed the agreement with his mother for freedom. All she did was toleave. Edward was pondering that Alice was about to go away. But what could he do to retain her? He had loved her so much. He agreed with her when she didn''t want their baby as long as she was willing to stand by him. Edward was to yield to Alice. He hoped that they could love each other again since the baby was lost who was not wanted by her. He had never be so inferior, thinking that as long as Alice stayed, he could abandon the baby. He couldn''t sleep well for a month. Although he spent most of the time with fops attending all kinds of clubs, he still felt lonely. At the first sight of Alice, he knew that it''s only Alice that could satisfy him truly. While he missed her so much, she was flirting with another man. He could not bear it! "What''s this?" Edward hoped to hear the truth from Alice, but she always disappointed him. He then asked her twice, but she kept silent. He almost forgot that she was unable to speak. At the thought of it, he was in a bad mood again, "Does he want to bring you away since you are dumb? Where can you go? The society of the disable?" Edward spoke without careful diction and hurt Alice with the cruelest words. He now was outraged. Looking at him without love, Aliceined, ''How could he say that? How dare he? It''s for him that John was poisoned and lost his voice. How could he insult John in that way?'' Due to the long-time depression and the dissatisfaction towards Edward''s behaviors, Alice burst into crying. Her tears dropped like the flood. She didn''t want the baby, Edward or John to get hurt. But the results were the opposite. Chapter 172 Edward Got Drunk The results were that she failed to keep, save or protect none of them. She hated herself for being so weak. Alice couldn''t say a word but he knew that she was already angry from her recapturing the note. Why was she angry? Because of John? John was not her lover now but she was concerned about him and hated Edward''sments. ''Why did she never think of me?'' Edward thought, ''She abandoned the baby without hesitation and now even wants to do that to me. Does she still love John? If he didn''t appear at that time, would she marry John?'' Edward felt a kind of humiliated as he loved her so shamelessly. He seemed to be unlike himself again. It''s painful for him to discover that however he persuaded himself, he still failed to treat her with tenderness. At the sight of her who was determined to leave him, he was like beast that couldn''t control his own emotions and behaviors. The beast would not swallow anything but push himself forward with fierce emotions. He couldn''t bear and didn''t want to. He decided to follow the emotions and instincts. Unable to speak, Alice kept her tears dropping constantly. Gradually, Edward stopped shouting. He kissed her eyes and took off her clothes to make love with her. Their sex was a like a bridge which connected their souls. ''This is thest time, Edward.'' She swore. During the night, she never stopped crying and Edward had to force himself because he always failed to ovee Alice''s tears. In the morning, she woke up but found no trace of Edward. He always disappeared on the next day after forcing her to have sex with him. It''s nearly phenomenal. Although he loved her so deeply, he tended to hurt her every time when she stimted him. But he extremely regrettedter. He was inclined to break his disciplines in front of Alice even though he was not like those easy to get angry. Alice moved her painful limbs, staring at the ceiling unconsciously. There''s amp selected by them some days ago, whose pattern was lotus preferred by Alice. In this room, they sometimes stayed together harmoniously. But yesterday, themp lit the face of Alice, who was embarrassed and furious. They had sex three times, in the hospital, on the ind and in the room they had loved each other respectively. And thest night was thest time for them to make love. She swore that she would never give him any chance to touch her. The couple was like two birds which departed finally. When Edward woke up, he didn''t in the house for a long while and even left with clothes untidy at dawn. He couldn''t wait for the sunrise because he was afraid that he would witness her disgust and hatred. Not seeing her expression, he was still able to tell himself that Alice still love her. When they were having sex, she enjoyed it. He drove to the bar where the party was over for it''s the morning time, and everybody went back to sleep. Edward knocked loudly the door and the servant on duty led him in. Despite no customers, the bar still served beer and wine. Edward ordered whisky, brandy and so on, piling himself with them. The alcohol was like a fire burning his heart which already became a wastnd. The owner of the bar was his friend, a rich fop, named Reggie Gibson, the third child of his family, therefore also called Dennis Gibson. Dennis was awaken by his staffs in a bad mood. But after hearing that Edward came to the bar grimly, he was totally sober. "Hey what happened? It''s rare that you didn''t bring a girl here." The sun was shining in the sky when Dennis roamed to the bar. There''s only one customer, Edward, there, sitting on the exclusive position and looking absent-minded. Dennis was pleased for he never saw him like this. Edward was a genius exceeding his peers. He was taciturn, got high grades in school and listened to his parents except for his determination to marry a girl five years ago in order to get rid of his family and to set up his own business. He was a model of his friends who also were born into wealthy families for he seeded in developing a group which was paralleled to the family business. Today, the model surprisingly came to his bar for drinking. u Dennis was always making jokes of his friends, whose only advantage was that he managed the bar well, Edward also had no idea why he came here because he turned up here always due to his friends determination and persuasion. They grew up with him. But this time, he came here initially. "Dear, Mr. Smith, you cannot drink in this way. You need to taste it slowly. Do you understand what I mean? Just taste! Dennis was satisfied teaching him, but he could not be happy again when he saw Edward drank a bottle of Lafite directly Without the goblet, which was taken as a treasure by Dennis. Damn it! It''s Lafite, not a kind of beer! Dennis was about to take it back, but he suddenly became coward at Edward''s nce. "OK, it''s fine. Go on drinking. You are the boss." Edward kept silent. In a short time, he drank all the three bottles of Lafite. Dennis was shocked to know that Edward was also good at drinking like Bhus. Three bottles could not make him drunken.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Thinking of it, Edward fell down instantly. That''s right. He should lose his mind after three bottles of Lafite. He helped Edward stagger to the lounge and watched him. He could not let him sleep on the floor since he was here although Dennis didn''t know why he appeared. But he was in drink in the morning, which was rare and weird. Dennis was meant to ask friends to watch and tease him, but he abandoned the n after recalling Edward''s strong body and power. It took him a lot of time and energies to drag Edward to the lounge. He was sweating and weary, hearing that Edward, who was always stern and grim, was calling a girl''s name with tenderness and love. Dennis could badly bear it. "Alice..." Alice was his wife''s name. All of them had not seen her before for Edward hid her back from them. But her name was listened many times. She was a girl who would never surrender to Edward.00000000000 The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!